ã€ŠThe Dragon King&#x27;s Heartã€‹


 Chapter 1 - An Invitation

    "Princess, Princess Laina! Can you hear my voice?" a voice asked anxiously.

    The young woman who seemed to be resting peacefully on the bed did not respond immediately. But beneath her eyelids, her eyes were moving.

    "Are you sure you saw the princess move, Margaret? You have been taking care of her tirelessly for thest few days. Maybe your vision is-"

    Before the male voice could finish his words of concern, a female voice cut in, "Nonsense! I know what I saw and I swear by it."

    The female voice belonged to Margaret, Princess Laina''s handmaid. The crown princess had been the victim of a failed assassination attempt. She had suffered a blow to the right side of her forehead which rendered her unconscious.

    That was three days ago.

    Doctor Harris looked at the sleeping princess once more. Unlike what the handmaiden had imed, he did not notice any changes in the princess. But one thing was for certain. She was still alive and breathing.

    When he was first called into the pce, Doctor Harris was quite certain that the crown princess would not live past the first night. She had a high fever that remained throughout most of the night. Margaret took care of her tirelessly.

    The fever finally broke after dawn and her situation stabilized.

    "Doctor Harris, you have to believe me!" Margaret begged with tears in her eyes.

    She knew what she saw.

    The crown princess''s hand moved two hours ago when she came to change the towel on the princess''s forehead. Surprised, Margaret called out to her and she could see the princess''s eyes moving beneath her eyelids.

    Doctor Harris sighed. Everyone knew how loyal Margaret was to the crown princess. They were like two peas in the pod. Wherever the princess went, she went too.

    He slowly turned to look nce over at the princess and said, "Margaret¡­ you must be tired. Look, her highness''s eyes aren''t moving. They are clo-"

    Doctor Harris starred with his mouth wide open. He could not believe his eyes. Margaret, who was ready to hear the doctor''s words of disappointment yet another time was surprised when he stopped mid-sentence.

    She looked up to see his shocked expression with his mouth wide open.

    "Doctor Harris, it is rude of you to stare like-" Margaret had turned to look at the crown princess.

    Her eyes were wide open!

    "Pri.... princess¡­ Princess Laina?" Margaret''s voice was quivering.

    She had almost given up hope. The princess turned to look at Margaret. She blinked a few times. The princess wanted to speak but her throat was parched. She raised her hand to touch her throat, her face creased in difort.

    "I''ll¡­ I''ll bring you some water immediately, your highness!" Margaret eximed.

    The handmaiden turned around immediately and scrambled clumsily towards the nearby desk. She quickly poured a ss of water and handed it to Princess Laina. Laina received it gratefully and gulped down the water.

    Secondster she finished the ss of water and handed it back to the handmaiden. Laina turned to look around her surroundings. She creased her eyebrows. She did not seem to recognize where she was.

    Doctor Harris, finally recovered from his shock, immediately began to examine the crown princess''s vitals. Everything seemed normal to him. When he realized the princess was staring at him, he felt a little ufortable.

    But the way she looked at him sent him a clear message. She did not seem to know who he was.

    "Your highness, do you remember who I am?" he asked politely while pointing to himself.

    The princess shook her head.

    "What about me, princess? Do you remember me?" Margaret asked.

    Laina shook her head again.

    "It seems the princess is suffering from amnesia," Doctor Harris dered.

    He further exined that this was likely due to the head injury she had suffered during the assassination attempt. While he was exining, Laina subconsciously lifted her hand to touch the wound on her head.

    "Your highness, do you recall anything, anything at all?" he asked her.

    Laina folded her arms, deep in thought. She tried her best to recall what had happened prior to her waking up. But everything was hazy and blurry. All she could remember was that an unknown force pushed her, causing her to fall and hit her head.

    Blood was trickling down her forehead as her mind began to spin. Just before she loses consciousness, she vaguely recalled seeing a man in a hooded cloak. He was a little taller than she was.

    She could not recall any of his features but she remembered one thing was for certain.

    He had a pin in the shape of the zing sun on the cor of his shirt.

    Over the next few days, Laina slowly remembered who she was. She was Crown Princess Laina De Sra, future Queen of Kinshearth. Her parents passed away six years prior during an assassination attempt.

    As per Kinshearth''s tradition, Laina''s coronation was only to be conducted after she turned 25. Ever since she was young, she had been trained and educated by the top schrs of Kinshearth.

    Despite some of her memories returning to her, most of it remained murky. Luckily, Margaret was there to fill in the nks for her. She patiently answered all of Laina''s questions.

    "You seem to know everything pretty well, Margaret," Laina chuckled as she took a sip from her cup of tea.

    Surprised by the princess''s sudden remark Margaret almost dropped the pot of tea in her hands. She carefully ced it down on the bedside table before letting out a nervousugh.

    "Well, I was right there by your side. So, that is why," she fumbled at her reply.

    Laina did not pay too much attention to it, and Margaret was thankful that she let it go. The most recent assassination attempt on her life worried Laina. She was lucky to have survived but she wanted to recall what had happened.

    But no matter how much she tried, she could not remember anything else from the night of the assassination attack. Though she remembered the man in the hooded cloak, she was not certain if that man was real, or a figment of her imagination.

    After all, the assassins had been killed and ounted for. ording to the reports, she had killed them both with her own two hands. If that was so, who was the mysterious hooded stranger?

    Why was he there that night? Was he working together with the assassins? Or did he have another purpose?

    After a few more days of bed rest. Laina was ready to get back to her royal duties. She was in her study room, looking through the documents that had piled up during her absence.

    While she was recuperating, the ministers and Margaret had taken over her duties. But there were still various important matters that required her attention.

    "I want a nationwide warrant for this man. Any information or clues to his whereabouts. I want everything and anything we can find. Those who provide the details will be handsomely rewarded," she dered.

    "I will see to it personally, Crown Princess Laina," Grand General Tobias dered as he saluted her.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door followed by the turning of the knob. A few momentster, a royal messenger entered the room with a silver tray in his hands. On it, was an invitation letter with a gold wax seal.

    "Your highness, you have an invitation from the Everfree Nation for the biennial Royal Masquerade Ball," the royal messenger announced.

 Chapter 2 - Mysterious King

    He bowed respectfully to the crown princess while holding the tray up, careful not to make any eye contact. Margaret picked up the invitation from the silver tray and dismissed the royal messenger. She then handed it to Laina.

    The golden wax seal had the Everfree Nation''s emblem, a circle of humans holding hands with one another, with a pair of angel wings around it. Laina swiftly opened it and read through its contents.

    Margaret was about to say something but Grand General Tobias got a word in first.

    "Your highness, this would be the perfect opportunity for you to find a suitable candidate to rule by your side. An alliance that is almost certain to benefit our people."

    His words angered Margaret deeply. But she did not show her emotions on her face. She kept them well hidden.

    "Princess Laina, perhaps this is not the best time to attend. You have just recovered-"

    Before she could even finish her sentence, the general cut in yet again, "All the more you should attend. This would be a great opportunity to show the other rulers that the heir to Kinshearth is alive and well."

    Princess Laina was deep in thought. The general, thinking that he was one step closer to convincing the princess to attend decided to boost his argument.

    "Pardon my bluntness, my princess but your coronation is merely two years away. When the timees, our nation will need a King and a Queen."

    Grand General Tobias''s words reached the crown princess. She carefully put down the invitation and looked up at the general. He could not reach her emotions at that moment but what she said next gave him rity.

    "I appreciate your concern regarding the empty seat next to me during my coronation, Grand General Tobias. But let me remind you," she looked at him straight in the eyes.

    Her fiery wine red pupils seemed to burn through him. Even for a seasoned warrior like himself, her re still sent shivers down his spine.

    "I am a Sra. I am one hundred percent capable of running our country on my own. I do not need a King to run it with me."

    A grin appeared on Margaret''s face. She knew the princess well enough and she was d that she did not have to convince her any further. But what Laina said next shocked her.

    "That being said, I think attending this event would be a nice change of scenery."

    Margaret turned back to look at Laina.

    "But, your highness, I think it would not be wise for you to make the long journey. After all, you have just recovered from your injury," she advised.

    Laina smiled and thanked Margaret for her concern before continuing, "This is a great opportunity for me to meet and converse with the other rulers. We might even be able to form new alliances."

    Over the next few weeks, everything was prepared for the Crown Princess''s journey to the Everfree Nation. Since it was going to be a Masquerade Ball, Laina had a dress custom-made for her.

    The fitting would be done when she arrived in the Everfree Nation.

    Unlike some of the other royals who needed to travel for days, weeks, or months to arrive at the Everfree Nation, Laina''s journey would be instantaneous. All she needed to do was to activate the keystone portal in the royal courtyard, and she would be there in a split second.

    Laina did not want to bring a huge entourage with her, so she handpicked the few she wanted. Margaret would oversee and arrange everything on Laina''s behalf. In her absence, Grand General Tobias and Royal Chancellor Lucinda would oversee Kinshearth.

    Minutes before she left, Laina was still giving instructions and orders on what needed to be done.

    "Do not worry, your highness, we will take great care of our homnd. Travel safely," Royal Chancellor Lucinda assured the crown princess with a smile.

    With that, Laina bid them farewell and entered the keystone portal. She emerged on the other side with her small entourage. The Everfree Nation looked very different from Kinshearth.

    But Laina was not bothered by it. It was a nice change of scenery. As she took a few steps down the tform, a head butler and two of his assistants came up to greet her.

    "Crown Princess Laina of Kinshearth, we wee you to Everfree Nation. We have been eagerly awaiting your arrival," the head butler announced.

    He bowed politely to Laina who pardoned him swiftly. Before he could say anything else, the keystone portal lit up again. Laina turned to look, just as everyone else did. She could not help but wonder who it might be.

    Most royals were surrounded by at least 20 to 50 attendants of varying ranks. Some even brought with them more than 100. But the man who stepped out of the portal only had one.

    He was wearing a ck cloak and a matching fedora while the assistant he brought with him wore a dark blue long sleeve shirt and suspenders. The assistant had a pair of curved horns nestled on his head of ck hair.

    The man walked down the steps, past Laina and her attendants. She could not see his face, since it was covered by his fedora but something about the man felt strangely familiar.

    She could also feel a strong aura of power and strength emanating from the man. When the head butler saw his presence, he immediately greeted him. But Laina was so deep in her thoughts, she did not hear his name.

    Before she could say anything else about the matter, the man and his assistant were long gone.

    "Crown Princess Laina, my apologies for the interruption earlier on. Allow me to formally introduce myself. My name is Bastion, I am the head butler who oversees the needs of the guests who are attending the Masquerade Ball."

    The head butler introduced his two assistants to Laina. They were Mr Ramus and Miss udite. Both of them would be assisting Laina and her attendants with anything and everything they needed for their stay in Everfree.

    Laina could not forget the mysterious man and his assistant, so she could not help but ask for more rification on who they were.

    "Ah your highness, that was King Dante Le Lunara of the Dracona Kingdom. The man who apanied him is his second inmand, Marius. They are both guests of the Masquerade Ball as well."

    Margaret noticed immediately that her crown princess had taken an interest in the man. But hearing that familiar name did not bring her joy. Seeing as Laina''s thoughts were preupied, she took control of the situation.

    "Thank you, Head butler Bastion, for your kind hospitality. We are most pleased to have met your acquaintance. If Mr. Ramus and Miss udite could lead us to our amodations for our stay, it would be gravely appreciated," Margaret said.

    "Most certainly. Mr. Ramus, Miss udite, I leave our most esteemed guests in your care."

    With the formalities out of the way, then entourage from Kinshearth was guided towards their amodations for their stay. Although the Masquerade Ball was a one-night event, there was still a long list of activities for the royals to indulge in.

    The Kinshearth were arranged to stay in the Golden Gate Hotel. It was a hotel fit for royalty. In fact, most of the guests in residence were royalty. The Masquerade Ball was a huge event for the hotel and all of Everfree.

    Not only did it bring in wealth for the nation, but it also brought prestige. Upon arrival at the Golden Gate Hotel, the Kinshearth delegation was brought to their very own mansion within the hotel grounds.

    The decor of the mansion was homely and weing to the Kinshearth delegation.

    "I hope the decor is to your liking, Crown Princess Laina. We''ve done extensive research to ensure that you would feel mostfortable here. As if you were at home," Miss udite said.

    Laina smiled and nodded, "This is perfect, thank you."

    Miss udite and Mr. Ramus nodded.

    "We shall leave you to allow you to unpack. But if you have any need for us, all you need to do is to ring this silver bell and we will assist you at once," Mr. Ramus instructed.

    He produced a small ck box from his pocket.. In it was a small silver handbell, resting on red velvet.

 Chapter 3 - Its Good To See You

    As it so happened, King Dante had also taken up residence in Golden Gate Hotel. Since his delegation only consisted of his second inmand, he had opted to stay in avish suite.

    This was not his first Masquerade ball, nor was it his first visit to Everfree Nation.

    "Your Majesty, we already have your suite ready for you. If you follow me, I will show you the way there," the receptionist informed him in a quivering voice.

    The smell of fear emanating from the receptionist annoyed Dante but it was amon sight. He had gotten used to it despite his annoyance.

    "No need, I know where it is," Dante replied coldly before turning to leave.

    Upon entering the suite, the first thing Dante did was to head over to the balcony. His usual suite overlooked the endless Eversea but this time, he decided to opt for the view of the many mansions on the hotel grounds.

    Marius peered over his master''s shoulder, hoping to catch a glimpse of what he was looking at. But Dante had keen senses. He immediately turned to give Marius a death stare upon realizing what he was trying to do.

    The cold air gave Marius chills down his spine.

    "I was merely looking to see what you were looking at, my King," he quickly defended himself.

    Dante gritted his teeth.

    "I have told you many times in private, Marius. You can spare the titles when we''re in private."

    Marius let out an awkwardugh as he scratched the back of his head, "Sorry, old habit."

    Despite the diverted conversation, Marius was eager to confirm his suspicions. He leaned on the balcony railings next to Dante with a smug grin on his face. Seeing that irritating smug look on Marius''s face pissed Dante off.

    "Spit it out already," he barked at his second inmand.

    "Is there a reason why my King has given up the gorgeous sea view to look at the mansions instead?"

    Dante did not appreciate the constant stream of questions. At least, not when it was directed at him. But his silence only made Marius bolder with his questions.

    "Is it because of someone we met earlier, perhaps?" Marius asked inquisitively. He looked over the balcony railings and pointed out to one of the mansions.

    "I heard that''s the one. The one that the crown princess of Kinshearth is staying in while she''s in Everfree."

    Despite the height and distance, Marius''s eagle-eye eyesight allowed him to see far beyond what regr humans would have been able to see. Dante shared the same abilities, and many more.

    "Oh look, looks like they have just arrived at their mansion," Marius added.

    He stole several nces at his King, eager to see any change in expression. It has been a long time since King Dante gave a genuine smile. As it turns out, today would not be that day either.

    But after the Kinshearth delegation entered their mansion, Dante left the balcony and returned to the confines of his suite. He removed his dress shirt andid down on the day bed.

    To say that he was handsome would have been an understatement. With the muscr body of a Greek God, chiseled features, and gorgeous hair. It was no wonder why King Dante''s arrival was the talk of the town.

    The other royal kings and princes were god-like in their own right. But there was something about King Dante that made all the women, and some men, swoon. Even while asleep, his charismatic charm could win anyone''s heart.

    Marius, seeing that his King was taking some time to rest, knew it was best to not disturb him.

    "I will take my leave, my King. If you have any need for me, you know how to find me," Marius said with a coy smile before bowing and leaving the suite.

    Marius roamed around thepounds of the Golden Gate Hotel as he pleased. He enjoyed being on the ground, listening, and gathering intel. Women gossip and men talk.

    It was a walk in the park.

    Just then, someone grabbed him by the cor and pulled him into an empty dim corridor. It was a woman with a fierce burning gaze in her eyes. She was neatly dressed in Kinshearth''s signature clothing.

    Marius knew exactly who she was. He had seen hering at him a mile away but chose to remain silent. He liked the ''little games'' they yed with one another. Furthermore, it has been a long time since theyst met.

    "What the hell are you doing here? And what is he doing here?!" She hissed at him threateningly.

    "Well, it''s great to see you too, Moira. Oh wait, my bad, your name is now¡­ what was it¡­ Margaret?" Marius replied with a smug grin.

    Margaret cursed as she raised her fist, ready to punch Marius in the face.

    "Oh please spare me, handmaiden to the Crown Princess of Kinshearth. I am but the confidante to King Dante of Dracona. Surely you wouldn''t want to spill blood on this day and ignite the mes of war between our nations?" Marius begged for his life in a mocking tone.

    He yed it out as if he was re-enacting a scene from a dramatic y. His cheesy re-enactment can''t help but put a grin on Margaret''s face. Instead of punching him in the face, she punched him on the arm.

    "Ouch! So violent! Are you sure that''s the proper way a woman of your ss should act?" he acted as if he had been brutally stabbed in the arm with a knife.

    He gave her a sad puppy face, hoping to win her pity or affection. But Margaret gave neither. She folded her arms and turned to face the other way. For a short moment, a smile appeared on her face.

    Seeing that Margaret was not bothered by his cries of pity, he attempted to hug her from behind. She had already predicted his move from a mile away so Margaret took a step to the side causing Marius to fall to the ground on his face.

    This scene made herugh uncontrobly.

    "There''s the smile I was looking for," he said with a smug grin.

    Margaret quickly regained herposure, especially when she sensed that there were people around. This might have been a vacant hallway but you could never be certain who might be listening.

    She bent down and gave Marius a death stare, "Mark my words, I have my eye on the both of you. Do not interfere. Got it?"

    With that, she dusted her skirt and walked off to finish her other duties. Marius got up and dusted off his clothes. Looking at her leaving his line of sight, a smile remained on his face.

    "It''s good to see you too, Moira," he muttered to himself.

 Chapter 4 - Dress Crisis

    As the day went on, more and more royals arrived in Everfree. Laina was busy preparing for her debut at the Masquerade Ball. She first had a dress appointment at the famous mour Boutique on Main Street.

    Margaret apanied Laina there for the appointment and they were warmly greeted at the door. As the shop was overly crowded with customers, there were no private fitting rooms avable for them at the moment.

    As such, the arrangement made would be for Laina to view the dress on the main shop floor and then be brought into a private fitting room to try it on once there was one that was avable.

    "I am terribly sorry for the inconvenience, your highness," the shop assistant apologized profusely.

    ncing over to the other royals who were present in the store, it was an understatement to say that they were overwhelmed. Furthermore, the fussy royalty was giving all the shop assistants a hard time.

    "That''s quite alright," Laina gave a soft smile.

    Momentster, the bell at the front door of the shop chimed. As soon as the customer walked through the door, almost everyone nced over; followed by whispering. Seeing the change in atmosphere, Laina could not help but turn to look as well.

    The mour Boutique did not just cater to female clients, they served male clients as well. The man who walked into the store was none other than King Dante himself. As soon as he entered, a number of young women went up to him to greet him.

    All of them were eager to curry favor with him.

    "Looks like he''s Mr. Popr," Laina chuckled to herself.

    Margaretughed along with her princess while keeping a keen eye on King Dante and Marius. When she locked eyes with Marius, all she had was a murderous intent. Marius caught hold of her eyes the moment they walked through the door.

    Seeing the cold stare Margaret gave him sent chills down his spine. But he had his hands full trying to keep thedies off his King. King Dante nced over to look at Laina. But she had already turned to look away, as the shop assistant brought out the dress she would be wearing that evening.

    "This isn''t the color I ordered," Laina said as she pursed her lips.

    One look at it, Margaret was about to faint. The dress was pastel pink. Hearing what the crown princess said, the shop assistant quickly double-checked the order.

    "I¡­ I''m sorry your highness, but ording to our records," she gulped down hard, her hands were shaking. The poor shop assistant was afraid of what Laina might do to her!

    "ording to our records, you ordered a pastel pink dress. It alsoes with a matching mask for the ball."

    The dress was indeed beautifully made. But it was simply not what Laina wanted. This was clearly a mix-up. However, there was no time for them to make a new dress. After all, the ball was that night.

    Laina had not said anything, which caused the shop assistant to tremble in fear even more. Her expression was unreadable, the shop assistant could not tell if she was angry or upset. At that moment, Laina realized someone was walking up towards her.

    She turned to see that it was in fact, King Dante himself. He seemed to have taken an interest in her dress. The other women all gasped and watched on in envy as Laina seemed to have dominated his attention.

    "Who is that, anyway?" one of the royals whispered to her maid.

    "Your highness, I heard she''s the Crown Princess of Kinshearth," the maid exined to her princess.

    "Crown Princess of Kinshearth? No one has seen her in years. She had never attended the previous balls before."

    "Wasn''t there a rumor saying that she died alongside her parents during the assassination attempt that took their lives?"

    There were many rumors that were being shared amongst the other patrons. But Laina could not care less. Her mind was solely focused on the man in front of her.

    "Is there something I can help you with, King Dante?" Laina asked.

    Her bold way of speech earned the gasps of the people around her. But none of it mattered to her. King Dante turned to look at her, his ruby red pupils glistened under the light of the chandelier above.

    "I might be able to offer some assistance, your highness," Dante exined.

    "What sort of assistance exactly?" Margaret asked.

    She stepped between Laina and Dante, making sure that they kept their distance from one another. This gesture did not seem to bother Dante at all. He ced a hand on the fabric of the dress, gently caressing it as he examined it.

    "I assume the only issue is the color? Am I right?" he asked.

    "Yes-" as soon as Laina replied, Dante nodded.

    His hand began to glow red as he whispered a spell beneath his breath. A simple incantation circle formed around them. Within a matter of seconds, the color of the dress and mask changed.

    It turned into a beautiful shade of ck.

    "Is this to your liking, your highness?"

    There was something about his voice and his looks that reminded Laina of someone she knew. Someone she had known for a very long time. But she could not quite recall anything more than that.

    Seeing the dress before her, Laina was surprised. How did he know she wanted it to be ck? She had not said anything about the color she wanted. Yet he knew exactly what she was looking for.

    "Thank you. I like it very much. Your help is greatly appreciated," she quickly replied.

    "Happy to help," Dante replied before turning to leave.

    Seeing him work his magic allowed him to gain the admiration and love of most of the other princesses in the boutique. They too wanted Dante to help them with their outfit. But he did not entertain any of them.

    Laina turned to Margaret, confused and surprised by what had just happened.

    "How did he even know this was the color I wanted? Also, why does he look so familiar?" she asked.

    Margaret, caught off guard by Laina''s sudden questions, quickly scrambled to reply, "Maybe he can read minds, your highness. Also, we did meet him earlier, when we first arrived in Everfree."

    She looked on at Laina, waiting patiently to hear her reply.

    "Oh, yes we did meet him earlier, didn''t we? But I feel like that''s not it¡­"

    "Ah your highness, we are running short of time. Perhaps we should continue with the dress fitting? We still have to get back to the hotel to prepare for tonight.." Margaret quickly said to divert Laina''s attention.

 Chapter 5 - Time For The Big Debut!

    Laina was standing on the tform while Maragaret and another maid made the final alterations to her evening gown. The beautiful dress was tailored made to fit her body like a glove. It entuated all her curves in the right ces.

    Her burgundy hair was givenrge wavy curls towards the ends while her fringe was pinned to the side with a bright red ruby-encrusted hairpin. Laina turned from side to side, admiring herself in the full-length mirror.

    Margaret was smiling as she saw her princess''s reflection in the mirror.

    "The dress is made for you, and only you, your highness," shemented with a gleaming smile.

    Laina blushed a little due to thepliment, "When did you learn how to tter me this much, Margaret?"

    She reached her hand out, pointing towards the ck wooden box that had been ced onto the table. Margaret picked it up and utched the golden hinges before presenting it to Laina. In it,ying on silky red satin was a ck masquerade mask adorned with the finest ck pearls, gemstones.

    Laina carefully picked it up, admiring the craftsmanship of the mask before putting it on. It was the finishing touch to her already stunning outfit.

    "Perfect," Laina whispered to herself as she took another look at her reflection.

    "I wonder if he would like it¡­" she muttered to herself.

    "What did you say, your highness?" Margaret asked. Laina had whispered so softly, she could not hear what she had said.

    The crown princess blinked a couple of times before shaking her head. As soon as the words left her lips, she could no longer remember any of them.

    "It''s nothing," Laina assured her handmaiden before stepping off the tform.

    "I am ready for the ball," she proimed.

    When Laina turned to see her handmaiden, she realized the young woman had been so focused on her, that she had barely dolled herself up. Laina shook her head as she looked at Margaret with an arched eyebrow.

    Sensing something was amiss, Margaret did not know how to react.

    "Is something the matter, Princess Laina?" she asked.

    "Margaret, is this what you''re going to wear to the ball?" Laina asked sternly.

    The seriousness in her voice sent a chill down Margaret''s spine. She looked down at the frock she was wearing. It was covered in dust and dirt from all the running around she had done since they arrived in Everfree.

    Laina called the other maid to bring her therge box that had been sitting on the sofa at the side. The maid did as Laina asked and set the box in front of Margaret. The handmaiden was surprised.

    "Mdy, this¡­"

    "It is for you, Margaret. Open it," Laina urged.

    It was arge box, wrapped in intricately designed wrapping paper, held together with a well-ced ribbon.

    "Your highness, this gift¡­ it''s too expensive. I cannot ept-"

    "Margaret, I don''t ept returns." Laina cut her off with a sneaky grin.

    Without any way of rejecting the crown princess, Margaret relented and carefully unwrapped the box.

    "I hope you like it," the princess said with a smile.

    Margaret took off the lid of the box and peered in. She gasped in shock as she picked up the folded garment that was resting snug in the box itself. It was a beautifulce evening gown.

    Apart from the dress, the box also contained a matching masquerade mask and heeled shoes.

    "As the handmaiden to the future Queen of Kinshearth, I can''t have you debut at a ball in a worn-out frock. At the very least, you have to look presentable," Laina exined.

    Margaret was moved, she had tears in the corner of her eyes.

    -You remembered my favorite colors.- she thought to herself as she ran her hand down thece fabric of the pastel pink dress.

    Looking up at Laina, she wanted nothing more than to hug her. But she held back. Margaret bowed.

    "I am eternally grateful for your gift, your highness," she thanked Laina formally.

    "You''re most wee, Margaret. Now get ready quickly, the ball will begin shortly,"

    The evening kicked off to a slower start. Royals from all participating countries, kingdoms, and nations entered the main cocktail ballroom. Everyone was dressed in their finest. Every nation had its own unique styles and customs and so did its outfits.

    While most preferred to keep up with the trends, some preferred to remain true to their homnd, donning more traditional garments. The fashions of the Universe were on disy at the Masquerade Ball.

    Keeping up with the theme, everyone who entered donned a mask to hide their face. However, the announcer would announce each and everyone who entered. By the time Laina and Margaret arrived at the entrance to the cocktail ballroom, most of the royals were already inside.

    Laina could feel her mmy palms through the long ck silk gloves she was wearing. Why was she so nervous? Was it because this was her first debut at such a prolific event? Margaret went forward to speak to the announcer.

    The announcer nodded before turning to the trumpeters. He gave them a signal and in an instant, they were all at attention. They raised the trumpets in their hands and began to y. As soon as they did so, many in the ballroom turned to look up at the entrance of the ballroom.

    Margaret walks over to Laina.

    "They are ready for your entrance, your highness," she whispered to Laina.

    Laina swallowed hard as she walked down the carpeted hallway and made a right turn at the entrance of the cocktail ballroom. With the spotlight on her, Laina felt her nervousness ease away as she looked into the ballroom.

    The announcer cleared his throat just as the trumpeters finished their ying.

    "Announcing the arrival of Crown Princess Laina De Sra, future Queen of Kinshearth."

    When men turned to see her, most of them had to take a double-take. Laina gracefully walked down the steps into the cocktail ballroom. She held her head up high as she surveyed the room. Everyone, both men and women, were in awe of her grace and beauty.

    She was regal and radiant.

    Her ck dress was a bold statement at the event. Especially when lighter colors were in season since it was the beginning of Spring.

    As her eyes scoured the room, Laina''s heart was pounding. As she looked around again, she furrowed her eyebrows. Who was she even looking for? Laina did not know anyone personally amongst those in attendance.

    The only person she knew was Margaret, her handmaiden.

    Just as she was about to give up, she met his eyes.

 Chapter 6 - His One And Only

    The moment their eyes met, Laina could feel her heart palpitating in her chest. Her cheeks were warm to the touch. The redness was just from the rouge she has applied, she was blushing. Margaret seemingly noticed this immediately. As much as she wanted to interfere, she could not bring herself to do so.

    His irises were dark sapphire blue, glistening under the warm light of the chandeliers. He was surrounded by countless beautiful women, all vying for his affection. All they wanted was a nce from him. A simplepliment. But none of them had him mesmerized like she did.

    Dante had been searching for her the moment he stepped foot into the ballroom. He couldn''t care less about the women who followed him across the hall. For once, he had even turned up early so as not to miss her.

    He was looking for the charming princess to appear in her ck dress. Dante knew she would likely stick out like a sore thumb since most others chose to dress in lighter colors. Pastel shades were always popr among noble and royal women.

    Much to his surprise, there were a lot more women dressed in darker colors for the Ball. Could this have something to do with what he had done at the dress shop earlier in the day?

    -They can try everything in their power to win my affection, but they will never get any of it.- he thought to himself.

    No one could rece her in his heart.

    As soon as her arrival was announced, he turned to look at the Crown Princess. The beautiful dress she wore hugged her figure well. It was practically made for her. It was in her favorite color, designed with her favorite patterns. All he wanted to do was to hold her hand in his and dance the night away.

    "When will you be mine again," he muttered to himself as he continued to look at her.

    No matter how hard he tried, he could not take his eyes off her. He was like that lovesick fool he once was all those years ago. It was at that moment, their eyes met. Her fiery ruby red eyes were looking straight at him. For a moment, he thought he saw her smile.

    Was it an illusion?

    He smiled with a gentle nod, acknowledging her gaze. As soon as he did so, she quickly averted her gaze to the side. She turned to look the other way.

    Laina was embarrassed. She must have been staring at him for so long that he noticed!

    -What are you doing Laina?!- she chided herself.

    Something about that King seemed to draw her in like a moth to amp. Was it because of his handsome looks? Or could it be something else?

    When she turned to look over in his direction once more, she saw him talking to one of the many princesses who flocked around him. Laina let out a sigh but before she could do anything else, the crown Princess found herself surrounded by suitors.

    Princes and nobility from various nations were vying for her attention. She did not know how to react at first, but Laina never wavered. She maintained herposure and grace as she made polite conversation with them.

    "How has your evening been so far?" Someone asked.

    But before she could even reply, anothervishly dressed prince had taken hold of her gloved hand. He looked up at her with love-sick eyes.

    "Would you care to have your first dance with me? You are the most beautiful Princess at the ball today, mdy. I hope I can sweep you off your feet with a dance," the daring prince attempted to charm her.

    Margaret could not help but roll her eyes at the prince''s attempts to charm Laina. She was d that her Crown Princess was not easily swept off her feet either.

    Laina removed her hand from the prince''s with a kind smile.

    "I must say, Prince Radford, that is awfully forting of you. Pray tell, do you know who I am?"

    The prince was taken aback by Laina''s question. He waspletely caught off guard.

    But Prince Radford quickly regained hisposure and replied, "I have been quite taken by your beauty, mdy. You are like an angel who ascended from the Heavens, a nymph rising from the depths of the ocean¡­"

    Laina could not help butugh at the amount of bootlicking the prince was trying to do. He must have assumed she would forget her question if he buttered her up enough. But Laina never forgets. She remembered everything with great detail.

    Days before, Margaret had run through the details of almost every single notable royal and nobility in attendance at the Masquerade Ball. While some portraits were missing, the general details of the features, likes and dislikes, and key information of the attendees were all presented to her.

    She had memorized them like the back of her hand.

    "While I appreciate your ttery, Prince Radford, you seem to be evading my question," Laina said with a radiating smile.

    The prince was caught in a difficult position. It was getting increasingly awkward with each passing second. He truly did not know the name of the princess who stood before him. He did not know the name of the young woman he wanted to dance with.

    He looked to the side, hoping someone could drop him a hint and help him up. But there was no one there to help him. Seeing the situation unfold caused Laina to shake her head disapprovingly.

    Laina broke the silence with her quip, "I, on the other hand, know exactly who you are. You''re Prince Radford the second eldest prince of the Windford Kingdom. The main export of your Kingdom is metalwork, quill feathers, and high-grade animal fur. Your father is the current ruler, with your mother, Queen Analise by his side as well as three royal consorts."

    "Am I right?"

    Prince Radford had no words. It was as if the Crown Princess was reciting a poem she had read from the pages of a book.

    "Yes¡­ That''s right-"

    Before he could say anything to defend himself or apologize, Laina continued.

    "Well, for your benefit, and the benefit of others, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Laina, Laina De Sra. I am the Crown Princess of Kinshearth. The next time you wish to charm a pretty princess, at least learn her name first, your highness."

    She turned, ready to walk away but gracefully turned back for a moment, with a warm smile upon her lips.

    "Thank you for your offer to dance, Prince Radford. But I prefer a dance partner who knows who I am," With that, Laina left the dumbfounded prince and headed over to the cocktail table at the side of the hall.

    The other princes and nobility who witnessed Laina''s wit were taken aback by it. Most princesses were graceful, meek, innocent, and shy. Few were as bold and brave as Laina. This made her stand out from the other princesses and youngdies who were at the Masquerade Ball.

    It made Laina, the belle of the Ball.

 Chapter 7 - Thats My Girl

    Margaret quickened her pace to catch up with Laina as she walked over to the cocktail bar. She could not have been more proud of her princess. She had hoped that the evening would continue smoothly.

    But as soon as she caught sight of the familiar grinning face who was walking up to her, Margaret knew she had her work cut out for her. After handing Laina her drink, she excused herself.

    "Your highness, I just have some matters to take care of, I will be right back," Margaret said as her eyes followed Marius''s every movement.

    Just as Marius was about to get the jump on them and introduce himself to Laina, Margaret dragged him away. She pulled him by the sleeve of his ck suit into an empty balcony. She wanted nothing more than to threaten him with her concealed dagger but she did not want to cause a scene.

    "What do you think you''re trying to do, Marius?!" Margaret gritted her teeth, seething in anger.

    Marius''s lips coiled into a grin. He loved to see her all fired up. It was his favorite side of her. He attempted to embrace her, only to receive a flying kick from her. Despite her rigid dress, she was surprisingly agile.

    Marius pretended to be badly hurt, clutching his abdomen with an expression of agony.

    "Moira-" as soon as her name left his lips, he could see her even angrier than before. So, he quickly switched.

    "Miss Margaret, you''ve hurt me so badly! Weren''t you worried about the potential conflict between both of our nations should something bad happen? Does this not count?" he asked inquisitively.

    His face was still twisted in pain.

    For a moment, Margaret felt a little guilty. She wondered if she had really kicked him that hard. But she quickly regained herposure. She was not about to fall for his sneaky tricks yet again. With her hand on her hips, she continued to re at him.

    "If you continue to help that King of yours to approach Princess Laina, you and I are going to have an even bigger problem," she warned.

    Marius feigned an expression of shock as he gasped. He covered his mouth with both of his hands.

    "Oh my, this is entirely a misunderstanding, Miss Margaret," he said in an overly exaggerated tone, "I was simply heading towards the cocktail bar."

    From his tone of voice, she knew very well it was not his true intention to get a drink.

    "I said this once, and I will say it again," she grabbed him by the cor and got up close to him.

    Margaret did not realize it herself, but her heart was palpitating as she did so.

    "Do note close to her. And do not let that King of yours anywhere close to her, or else you and I are going to have a problem," she warned him sternly before letting go.

    Marius saluted to Margaret and said with vigor, "Yes, Miss Margaret. Understood! But¡­"

    She rolled her eyes as she folded her arms, "But what?"

    The sneaky little grin appeared on his face once more, "But I cannot be ountable for anything that happened in thest few minutes... "

    "What do you mean¡­" the moment it dawned upon her, Margaret widened her eyes in shock.

    How could she have been so careless?! The realization hit her hard. Margaret cursed beneath her breath as she rushed back into the crowded ballroom. But by the time she waded through the royals and nobles who stood around, interacting with one another, it was toote.

    Crown Princess Laina was no longer standing by the cocktail bar.

    She was nowhere to be seen.

    After Margaret had left hastily with a mysterious man in tow, Laina stood by the cocktail bar, sipping her ss of chilled rose wine. The sweet notes of the alcohol lingered on her tongue. She could feel the heat on her cheeks.

    "I should probably drink this slowly," she muttered to herself.

    As the rhythmic live orchestra music continued to y across the ballroom, many royals and nobles were dancing away merrily. At the corner of her eyes, Laina could see some of the men looking in her direction.

    Maybe it was the rose wine she was having, but Laina did not seem to be bothered by any of them at all. While she would have loved to dance, she wanted to dance with someone who tickled her fancy.

    It did not help the fact that as soon as she was thinking of someone to dance with, his face surfaced in her mind. Her cheeks immediately felt warm. Was it the wine or was she blushing? Laina could no longer tell the difference.

    Just a few meters away from where Laina was standing, a handsome duke was clearly charmed by Laina''s beauty. He had witnessed her witty quip from earlier during her exchange with Prince Radford.

    Feeling brave from the three sses of red wine he''s had with his friends, he decided to approach her. He could barely walk in a straight line but he remembered her name. He bowed politely and introduced himself.

    "Princess Laina, my name is Duke Harris of House Lackerwood," he was about to kiss her hand when she slipped it out of his.

    "I am charmed to meet your acquaintance, Duke Lackerwood. To what do I owe this pleasure,?" Laina replied his pleasantries while holding her hand out for a handshake instead.

    The Duke did not shake Princess Laina''s hand, he attempted to move closer to her and wrap his hand around her waist. Laina noticed what he was trying to do immediately.

    In the distance, Dante had been observing her from afar. Marius had done a fantastic job of luring Margaret away from her. All he needed now was to approach Laina on his own. But when it was time to do so, he found his feet rooted to the ground.

    When he noticed the drunk Duke walking up to Laina, he cursed at himself. He was the Dragon King of the Dracona Kingdom! He had spilled the blood of his enemies on the battlefield, led armies to victories.

    Yet in the face of meeting the one he loved, he was shy?

    When he saw the duke reaching for her hand, Dante''s eyebrows furrowed in distaste. In that moment, he wanted nothing more than to burn the Duke on a stake. Seeing Laina remove her own hand from his, put the smile back on his face.

    "That''s my girl," he muttered to himself with a grin.

    With his keen sense of hearing, Dante could hear almost every single conversation in the ballroom. He was also able to tune into specific conversations. Needless to say, he could hear the entire conversation between Laina and the Duke.

    He could see Laina putting her hand out to shake the Duke''s hand. But the moment, he saw the Duke''s movements, Dante knew what he was trying to do. All the Dragon King could see was rage and fire.

    His feet were no longer rooted in the ground. He jumped into action, moving through the crowd swiftly. His right hand was already curled into a fist. But just as he was about to put one hand on the Duke''s shoulder, the Dukepletely disappeared from where he had once stood.

    Instead, he was on the ground, writhing in pain.

 Chapter 8 - Being Followed

    If you blinked just once, you would have missed everything Laina did leading up to the Duke''s fall to the ground. Even King Dante had to take a few seconds to figure out what had happened in that span of time.

    Laina indeed put her hand out, ready to shake the Duke''s hand. But Duke Lackerwood did not want to shake her hand. He wanted to wrap his arm around her waist and escort her to the dance floor.

    He did not care if she agreed to it or not. He was drunk and bold and he wanted to dance with the belle of the ball. Laina saw through his scheme the moment his hand reached out behind her back.

    She was surprised that even the nobilitycked morals and respect. Laina was not about to let him get his way either. She grabbed onto his wrist with one hand and ced her right hand on his shoulder.

    With one swift move, she flipped him onto the ground. Before anyone could even grasp what had just happened. She dusted her hands and walked away. In such situations, Laina found that it was best not to loiter around for too long.

    It raises too many questions, and it brings with it unnecessary gossip. Laina looked around for Margaret. She had grown tired of the music, the people, and the smell of varying perfumes that fumigated the air of the ballroom.

    Unable to find her handmaiden, Laina gave up. She decided that it was best for her to return to the mansion on her own.

    -Maybe I might even be able to get some alone time.- she thought to herself.

    Being a Crown Princess was tiring. It was nice to be waited on by others, but the constantpanionship was tiresome and draining. When she finally slipped into the empty hallway, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Unlike most other princesses who had chosen to wear elegant-looking heels that tortured their feet, Laina had chosen a more practical option. Since her dress kept her shoes hidden, she chose to wear a practical pair of ck leather boots.

    A princess should look presentable and graceful. But they never said a princess had to endure the pains of heels while doing so.

    The silence of the hallway was calming at first. But soon enough, the shadows cast by the flickering lights began to make Laina feel a little uneasy. Her right hand was touching the hems of her dress.

    She had a hidden de secured to her thigh with a leather harness. It was there in case of danger and Laina hoped there would not be a time where she is required to use it.

    But you can never know for sure what lurks in the shadows.

    Laina sensed a presence tailing behind her. She did not want the person toe too close so she quickly turned around to meet them face to face. When she saw who it was, her mouth opened as she gasped in shock.

    It was King Dante. Why was he following her?

    "Why are you following me?" She blurted.

    It was not her intention to open their conversation with this question, but she could not help herself. The handsome man did not seem surprised by her question. Instead, he bowed politely and apologized.

    "My apologies, if I scared you, Crown Princess Laina. It was not my intention to do so. I was¡­ concerned,"

    It was unlike him to be unsure of his words. But in her presence, his tongue was tied. His palms were sweating through his leather gloves.

    Laina arched an eyebrow as she folded her arms, "Concerned? About me?"

    Why was the King concerned about her? They barely knew one another. In fact, this was technically the first conversation they ever had with one another!

    Dante''s eyes darted to the side for a quick moment.

    He cleared his throat before exining himself, "I noticed you seemed to have left the ballroom in a haste after speaking to Duke Lackerwood. I was worried something happened, so I wanted to make sure you''re alright."

    Laina narrowed her eyes. She tapped her right hand on her left as she listened to Dante''s exnation. The Dragon King did not look flustered as he exined himself. There was no reason for him to lie either.

    She gave him a warm smile as she tucked her hair behind her ear.

    "Thank you for your concern, King Dante. I am alright. Duke Lackerwood already got what he deserved-"

    Before she could finish her sentence, King Dante came up close to Laina. Everything happened so quickly, she barely had any time to react.

    One moment, he was a few meters in front of her.

    The next moment, he was right in front of her.

    They were barely inches apart. She could smell the cologne emanating from his body. He smelled of smoked wood, oak, moss, and thyme. Something about it felt familiar to her.

    But no matter how much she tried, she could not recall why.

    King Dante gently held her hand in his. He inspected her hand with great care. This was the first time she had seen him up close in person. He was even more handsome than what most others had described.

    He was quite the charmer indeed.

    "Did he hurt you," he asked through gritted teeth.

    Something about his tone of voice told Laina that he was angry. Why was King Dante getting upset at the thought of someone hurting her? They barely knew one another. Realising that he was holding her hand, Laina quickly pulled her hand away from his and took a few steps back.

    The sudden distance between them made her feel a little lonely.

    "Thank you for your concern, King Dante. I truly appreciate it," the words were swirling in her mind but when she was ready to speak, they were all stuck at her throat.

    Finally, she said, "But we barely know one another. It would be best if we kept our distance for now."

    He frowned. She pretended not to notice.

    "I understand," he swiftly replied, "My apologies if I have made you feel ufortable, Princess Laina."

    He turned to look out the opened window on their left. The dark blue night sky was dotted with countless stars. It was a beautiful night.

    "I understand if you wish to return to your amodation to rest. It would be my honor to apany you on your journey back. It isn''t safe for a princess to be out sote in the night on her own," King Dantemented.

    He continued, "But the night is still young and beautiful. I mean you no harm, princess. I would just like to invite you to share the evening with me.. I would like to show you something."

 Chapter 9 - Look At How They Shine For You

    Laina knew she should not have agreed to the King''s request. Against her better judgment, she epted King Dante''s invitation. He led her into an empty balcony. Stepping out, a light breeze whistled the background.

    He guided her towards the railings and whispered to her, "Look up."

    When she did, Laina smiled. The entire night sky looked as if it had been lit up by floatingnterns. It was filled with countless twinkling stars and a crescent moon that hung on the vast night sky.

    Dante stole a nce at Laina. Seeing the bright smile on her face, brought a smile to his face. It had been a while since he felt this happy and rxed. Laina reached her hand out towards the sky.

    How she wished the stars were close enough for her to reach for them and grasp them in her palm. She nced over to look at the King. She noticed him smiling.

    "You sure know how to charm a princess, your majesty," she joked.

    Dante was surprised by herment, but he took it in stride.

    He grinned, "I only charm the ones I love."

    Laina''s cheeks immediately felt hot to the touch. Her heart was racing. She could not believe what she just heard him say! For a moment, she even suspected if she had heard wrongly.

    "Love? That is a strong choice of words," she yed it off while she continued to admire the night sky.

    As they continued to gaze at the stars above them, the King and the Princess never felt awkward despite the silence. They were standing close next to one another, barely a few inches apart.

    Dante would often steal a nce or two at Laina. He was nervous. He wanted nothing more than to hold her close and never let go.

    Just then, a breeze of cold air flew by them. Laina shuddered a little as she rubbed her forearms. Her sleeveless dress worked well during an indoor setting. But in the outdoors, she felt a little chilly.

    Taking full advantage of the opportunity, Dante removed his suit jacket and ced it around Laina.

    "We wouldn''t want you catching a cold, now do we?" He said in a gentle tone.

    The smell of his cologne was stronger than ever as Dante draped the suit jacket over her shoulders. She held onto it and murmured a word of thanks. She avoided making eye contact with him.

    She did not want him to see the silly smile she had on her face.

    But little did she know, Dante already saw it. He could not help but stare at her. When he noticed a strand of her hair was out of ce, he reached over and tucked it behind her ear for her.

    His kind gesture only seemed to make Laina shy away from him further. But he knew she was not a regr princess. She was not meek. She proved him right when she broke the silence between them.

    "King Dante," she called him.

    -When will I be able to hear you call me by the nickname you gave me?- he wondered to himself as he looked at her.

    "Yes, princess?"

    "Would you mind if I asked a bold question?" Laina asked with a nervous smile.

    "Not at all, speak your mind, Princess Laina," Dante replied as he leaned on the balcony.

    "At the boutique, you never asked me what color I preferred the dress to be in. How did you know which color to go with?"

    -Because I knew it was your favorite shade.- that was what he wanted to tell her.

    Instead, the Dragon King grinned as he exined, "You aren''t like the others, Princess Laina. I observed you for a while and decided it was the color that would suit you best."

    He noticed the slight disappointment in her eyes. But Dante held his tongue. The crown princess quickly asked another follow-up question.

    "Most other princesses usually go for lighter, more vibrant colors." Shemented as she looked up into the night sky, "But I always preferred darker shades."

    "Is there a reason for that?" He asked.

    Laina pondered for a while, the soft breeze blew against her hair.

    "Bright colors don''t suit me so well, that''s how I see it anyways," sheughed.

    Just then, a loud sound reverberated throughout. Laina jolted and bumped into Dante. She tilted her head upwards, meeting his eyes as the night sky lit up with colored res.

    But she was mesmerized by his sapphire blue eyes. He was entranced by her fire-red pupils that reflected the res that were going off in the sky. There was something about his eyes, his presence, his words.

    Laina wondered.

    "Have we¡­ met before?" She muttered beneath her breath.

    She thought he could not hear her words. But he heard it loud and clear. Before he could react, another burst of res exploded onto the night sky, taking away Laina''s attention.

    He turned to look at the fireworks that went off in the night sky. But he found himself looking back at her again. He nced over to the roof of the building. He had a n. Dante grabbed hold of Laina by the hand and guided her to the side of the balcony.

    Confused, Laina asked, "What¡­ what are we doing?"

    Dante climbed out of the balcony and onto the roof of the building. He reached out his hand to Laina.

    "We can get a better view of the fireworks from here."

    "What?" Laina looked around before turning back to Dante, "You mean from the roof?"

    Dante nodded.

    "It''s not as dangerous as you think," he tried to convince her.

    Sheughed as she rolled her eyes. She took Dante''s hand and climbed onto the roof as she dered, "I''m not afraid of a bit of danger."

    Together, they walked on the roof tiles until they came upon a suitable spot and sat down next to each other. Together, they viewed the series of fireworks that were on disy.

    Laina was mesmerized by the colorful fireworks on disy.

    "Do you have fireworks back in your Kingdom? Dracona, right?" She asked.

    "We do. But we do it differently."

    "Differently?"

    "Much more grand," Dante exined, "We also infuse magic into the res that are shot into the sky. This allows them to take the form of arger range of designs."

    Laina smiled as she listened to him talk. Her eyelids were growing a little heavy as she let out a yawn.

    "You have to show me when I visit," she joked.

    Dante smiled, "That can definitely be arranged."

    As she grew increasingly tired andfortable, Laina could not help but find a ce to lean her head-on. Hence, she leaned towards Dante,ying her head on his shoulder.

    Dante did not stop her from doing so. He had a smile on his face as he tucked a loose curl of her hair behind her ear.

    A thought crossed his mind as he turned back to look at the fireworks that continue to go off. He did not want to wake her. Especially if she was sound asleep. Princesses often do not get enough rest due to the countless duties they had to attend to.

    Laina was no exception.

    Since she was the Crown Princess, the pressure ced on her was certainly more than the rest. When the fireworks show ended, Dante gently nudged Laina. Secretly, he hoped that she remained asleep.

    Much to his surprise, she was.

    "Princess Laina¡­ Laina," he quietly called out her name.

 Chapter 10 - Is This Kidnapping?

    Dante''s heart was pounding in his ears. He turned his head slightly to look at Laina who was still sound asleep, leaning against his shoulder. He reached out his hand and gently caressed her hair.

    How he wished this moment couldst forever.

    "I should probably bring her back¡­" he trailed off.

    Where should he bring her back to? The right thing to do would have been to bring her back to the mansion. He could already imagine the look on handmaiden''s face should he turn up with her in his arms.

    Furthermore, the gossiping that woulde from such a scene would raise many questions.

    "But I can''t just bring her back with me¡­" a mischievous grin crept up onto his face.

    Another gust of wind blew against them, causing the hems of Laina''s dress to fly with the wind. Dante made a decision. He carefully carried Laina into his arms and stood back up.

    She did not weigh anything to him, the perks of being a dragon.

    Looking down at the ground, it was quite a jump. But who needs to worry about heights when one has wings? Under the glistening moonlight, Dante called forth his wings.

    In the blink of an eye, a pair of huge dragon wings emerged from his back. They unfurled gracefully, casting a shadow. His wings were in shades of midnight blue and ck.

    Before taking off, Dante lowered his head and kissed her gently on the forehead. He could smell her perfume emanating from her body. She smelled like the warmth of the sun, roses, and lilies.

    Dante slowly lifted the both of them into the night sky, soaring through the wind. Hended on the balcony of his suite and gentlyid Laina on his bed. She was still sound asleep.

    Just then, the door to his room utched. Fearing danger, Dante materialized a sword in his hand and assumed an attack stance. He was ready for any intruder to enter.

    But as soon as he realized it was Marius, he was at ease.

    "Raising your sword at me, my King? I have to say-" Marius paused as he turned to look at the young woman who was sound asleep on Dante''s bed.

    After making an assumption about the situation that was unfolding before his eyes, Marius slowly backtracked his steps while apologizing.

    "Ah, I see you''ve brought back a umm¡­ friend for the night. I will excuse myself¡­" he could not help but nce over to get a closer look at whom he assumed would be the lucky woman.

    When he realized who it was, he stopped backtracking. His eyebrows furrowed as he came to a realization that the young woman was none other than Crown Princess Laina.

    "Dante, is that," Marius was still in denial that he began to fumble with his words, "Is that¡­ is that Laina?"

    Dante shushed him as Marius''s voice was growing louder. Upon realizing Laina was still asleep, he quickly covered his mouth with both hands as the princess turned in her sleep.

    "It is Laina," the Dragon king confirmed his suspicions.

    "Dante! Are you serious right now? You brought her back here?!" Marius eximed in a whispering voice.

    When he had slipped away from Margaret earlier, she was already frantically looking for the princess. If she found out that Laina was here¡­ Marius knew well enough what she would do to him.

    He gulped just at the thought of it as a cold chill ran down his spine. Even a seasoned dragon general has times when they are afraid.

    "We need to bring her back to her mansion."

    "No."

    "Dante¡­ My King, we can''t just kidnap a princess!" Marius eximed quietly.

    "Who said this is a kidnaping," Dante hissed as he folded his arms, "I am simply bringing her back to Dracona."

    "Against her will, it is kidnaping," Marius tried to reason.

    "It''s not against her will. She''s just asleep."

    Marius cursed beneath his breath. He knew that it would be impossible to change Dante''s mind. He too was worried that Margaret woulde looking for them at any moment.

    If they wanted to leave, they had to do it now.

    Laina, who was sound asleep, entered a dreamscape in her mind. In the dream, she seemed to be reliving a memory of the past. But many things were different. She was not a crown princess, nor was she in Kinshearth.

    She watched the scene y out from a third person''s perspective, watching a loving couple enjoying fireworks being set off in the night. It looked strikingly simr to the time she had spent with Dante on the roof.

    Something told her that she was the young woman in that dream. But she could not know for sure. As the fireworks continued to paint the night sky, the young woman turned to look at the man who was seated next to her.

    There was a beautiful smile upon her face.

    She opened her mouth to speak, "How I wish this moment canst forever,"

    The man simply smiled before leaning in closer to the young woman. They shared a sweet loving kiss. Laina looked on as tears began to flow from her eyes. She did not realize it until she felt a tear drop onto her hand.

    "Why am I crying?" She wondered to herself.

    No matter how much she tried, she could not stop crying. The scene of the young loving couple in front of her was moving. It felt close to her heart. But was this a long-lost memory, or was it indeed just a dream.

    Before she could do anything else, Laina woke up. She rubbed her eyes as she stretched out her hands and yawned. But as soon as her eyes adjusted to her surroundings, the princess noticed something was off.

    She was not in the room she had in the mansion. She was not in her room in Kinshearth castle either. Although she was in an unfamiliar surroundings, she did not feel out of ce.

    Laina sat up on the side of the bed, scratching her head as she tried to make sense of what was going on. She tried to remember what had happened prior to her falling asleep.

    She remembered being in the ballroom. She remembered leaving and meeting King Dante. She remembered the time they spent with one another admiring the fireworks from the rooftop.

    "We were watching the fireworks, my eyelids grew heavy. I fell asleep," she muttered to herself as she paced around the room.

    "I fell asleep¡­"

    Laina gasped in shock as she covered her mouth with her hands. She fell asleep while leaning on King Dante''s shoulder!

 Chapter 11 - Who Let The Dog Out?

    "We¡­ we need to get the King!"

    Amotion broke out in the royal stables. The members of staff were trying their best to control a dog that seemed to have grown hostile. Most animals in the Kingdom of Dracona were docile and obedient. Especially domesticated animals.

    But the dog in the Royal Stables was a different story. Ever since King Dante had brought the animal back to the castle, it had caused endless trouble. If anyone tried to get too near to it, the dog would bark and bite.

    The King seemed to be the only one who could tame the beast. This was no ordinary dog either. It was a Sr Mastiff with a fierce mane and loud bark. The mastiff was huge, standing at about 1.2 meters in height.

    Its messy mane was simr to that of a lion. Its fur was of shades of golden brown. Sometimes it would take multiple members of staff to wrestle the creature. But over the years, the creature no longer caused any trouble.

    "Why is the beast acting so crazily now?" Another member of staff eximed in distraught.

    Apart from the times, King Dante had brought it out for a walk or a hunt, the mastiff wouldyzily in the royal stables. It was also an excellent loyal guard dog. But ever since King Dante''s most recent return, the mastiff seemed to have gone wild.

    It was restless, endlessly barking and wing at the door. It wanted to be let out. The staff did their best to control the beast but it was getting out of hand. Two royal stable handlers had already been wed and injured.

    "My...my sincere apologies, my King. If we were able to handle this situation¡­ we ¡­ we would not have to call for you," the royal stable manager stuttered.

    Beads of sweat trickled down his forehead as he kept up with the pacing of the King. He feared the retribution he would face for disturbing King Dante with such a small matter. But he had no other choice.

    "That''s quite alright," Dante said emotionlessly.

    He knew why the beast was acting this way.

    As soon as they got to the stables it would seem that the situation had reached a boiling point. The mastiff had wed through the wooden barricade. The dog took a few steps forward, everyone backed away slowly.

    It turned to look around the side to side as if it was looking for something or someone. The mastiff lifted its head towards the sky and began sniffing the air. King Dante was not afraid of the beast before him.

    He got down on one knee and whistled, "Come here, Titan,"

    Titan the Sr Mastiff turned towards King Dante immediately. In an instant, the aggressive aura of the dog dissipated. With a joyous bark, Titan made its way towards Dante and clobbered him.

    The sr mastiff licked Dante on his face as he tried to give the King a hug with its paws. Dante was buried in its fur for a few moments before he was able to stand up again. Titan''s tail was still wagging nonstop as it circled Dante excitedly.

    "Titan, sit," he instructed.

    The Sr Mastiff was obedient. It did as it was told. Everyone around them was in shock. Their King seemed to haveplete control over the beast. No one had ever been able tomand it to do anything.

    The yful mastiff rolled on the ground, lying belly up. It was inviting Dante to rub its belly. Seeing the happy expression on the pup brought a smile to Dante''s face. He crouched down and gave the dog the belly rub he asked for.

    "You smart little mutt sensed her, didn''t you?" He whispered to Titan.

    As if he understood Dante''s words, Titan barked brightly in response.

    "I take that as a yes," he chuckled.

    As he rubbed the cheeks of the furry beast, Dante asked Titan, "So, are you ready to go to her?"

    Titan barked twice. Loud and clear.

    Dante nodded as he stood back up.

    "Go to her."

    Back in the room, Laina''s face was turning beet red.

    Looking around the room again, she wondered if King Dante was the one who carried her into the room. Laina sat up and was about to get out of bed when she came to a sudden realization.

    What about her clothes?

    When she looked down, she heaved a sigh of relief. She was still wearing the dress she had worn during the ball. Looking back at the pillow where her head at rest, she noticed the suit jacket.

    She picked it up and brought it close to her face. She could still smell his cologne emanating from it. Laina ced the suit jacket back down on the bed and stood up. As she stretched her arms and let out a yawn, she explored the room.

    The dressing table caught her attention so she walked over. A fresh new set of clothing had already been prepared for her. It was folded neatly and ced on the table.

    Laina furrowed her eyebrows as she turned to look at the overall decor of the room.

    "Why can''t I find anything that I dislike?" She muttered to herself.

    The color of the wallpaper, the wooden flooring, the bed frame, and every other detail in the room seemed to have been specially styled for her. How did the King even know what she liked?

    While Laina wondered if she was overthinking it, she did not notice that a certain creature had sneaked its way into her room. All she heard was the soft jingle of a single bell.

    Laina''s senses were on high alert, she turned around quickly, trying to trace the source of the sound. She looked all over the room without much luck. That was until she heard a soft meow.

    Laina looked down.

    Right in front of her, was a beautiful cat with soft silky ck fur. Against the dark color carpet, the cat was almost camouged. The curious kitty had the most mesmerizing bright yellow eyes she had ever seen.

    Laina crouched down as the cat meowed at her again. Around its neck was a ck cor with a small bell attached to it. The cat tilted its head as it continued to look at Laina. It rose its tail up before curling it.

    She put out her hand, allowing the cat to sniff it and familiarise itself with her scent. After a few seconds, the cat gently rubbed its head against Laina''s hand. She could tell that the ck cat seemed to have taken a liking to her.

    "Aren''t you a sweet little thing," she whispered lovingly to the cat, "Where did youe from?"

    Laina scratched the cat on its forehead, causing it to purr. The cat walked up close to her and gently ruffled its fur against the side of her leg. She could not resist the adorable cat any longer.

    Laina picked it up into her arms and toyed with the cat as she took a seat at the dressing table.. As she continued to y with the cat, she looked at the clothing that had been prepared for her.

 Chapter 12 - Meeting His Majesty

    Laina looked down at the dress she wore, then back at the clothing that had been set on the table for her. Though she was still uncertain of the intentions of the host who had ced her here, she still decided to change out of her evening dress.

    Much to her surprise, the clothing prepared fit her perfectly. She came out from behind the folded screen and admired her new outfit in the full-length mirror.

    -How does this person know my tastes so well?- she wondered to herself while ncing back at the decor of the room.

    Everything was to her liking. If this person had made all the choices based on lucky guesses, thedy of luck must be shining down on them. Laina walked back to the dressing table to find the catying on the countertopzily.

    It turned belly up, inviting her to scratch its belly. She did not hesitate to do so. As the cat purredfortably, Laina suddenly heard barking in the distance. She jolted out of her seat and looked all around.

    Could it have been just her imagination?

    But the cat seemed to have heard the barking as well, as it got back up on its four legs and looked intently towards the room door. Laina pet the cat on the top of its head.

    "You heard it too? Then it must be real," she whispered to the cat.

    Just then, Laina heard the barking again. It was louder too. The barking had gotten nearer. Something about it made Laina jump into action. The cat leaped off the dressing table and quickly made its way towards the room door.

    It began to meow and w at the door, as if asking Laina to open it. Though she was hesitant to do so at first, the distant barking spurred her into action. The door creaked open and the cat immediately slipped out of the room.

    "Hey wait!" Laina called out.

    In that moment, she had forgotten all of her worries. She left the confines of the room to follow the cat. Walking down the empty hallway, Laina was solely focused on following the cat.

    "Are you taking me to the source of the barking?" she asked the cat.

    The cat meowed at her.

    -I hope that''s a yes.- she said to herself.

    Laina heard the barking again. They were getting nearer. The louder she heard it, the more wanted to run and find its source. Laina broke into a run, even leaving the cat behind. She had never been in this ce before, but she was able to navigate through its halls with ease.

    Finally, she came into a garden. She was amazed by the number of flowers in bloom that she was surrounded by. But this was not what she was looking for. Laina looked all around, looking for the source of the barking.

    In her mind, she saw shes of a huge dog. But she could not get a clear image in her mind of how it looked like. Momentster, she heard the sharp bark again.

    "Titan! Where are you?" Laina called out.

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Laina covered her mouth in shock. How did she know the name of the creature she was looking for? In the memories she had in her mind, she never owned any pets, let alone the name of any pet.

    "How did I know?" she muttered to herself.

    Before she could delve further into her thoughts, Laina heard that familiar bark once more. This time, the dog appeared before her. It was a huge dog, standing at almost a meter in height. It had a mane, just like a lion''s.

    Laina had no time to react as the dog leaped onto her, pushing her onto the ground. The dog began to lick her face enthusiastically while wagging its tail. Laina burst outughing.

    "Stop it, Titan! You''re suffocating me!" sheughed.

    Finally, the dog relented and took a few steps back, allowing Laina to seat back up. She gently pets the dog as it barked at her. It was as if the dog was calling out to her. But one thing still remained on her mind.

    Why was she so certain she knew this dog? And why was she certain the dog''s name was Titan. Just then, Laina noticed that she was being watched. When she looked up, she noticed the outline of a tall man standing before her.

    It did not take long for her to realize who it was. Laina quickly stood back up and curtsied. She might not know what was going on, but she certainly had not forgotten her manners.

    "Your Majesty," she greeted him politely.

    She stole a nce as she looked up at King Dante. Their eyes met. Laina blushed beet red and quickly looked back down. Her heart was pounding in her ears and her cheeks felt hot to the touch.

    "I''m d to see you''re awake, Princess Laina. I hope the room and clothing were to your liking?" his smooth voice was intoxicating.

    -Keep it together Laina.- she said to herself.

    Laina cleared her throat before replying, "Indeed. Everything, ah, was well. Sorry, what I meant to say is that I liked everything. Thank you, your majesty, for amodating mest night."

    She did not give him a chance to say anything, she continued speaking.

    "You have been most gracious with your hospitality. But I believe I have overstayed my wee. I am quite certain that Margaret.. I mean my handmaiden would be worried sick looking for me. I think it would be best if I-" Laina was about to turn and leave but she felt a hand grasp onto her wrist.

    When she turned back around, she was surprised to see how close Dante had gotten to her. They were barely inches apart. She could smell the sweet scent emanating from his body. Laina looked up at Dante.

    The cheeky King was grinning evilly! Laina gulped, had she fallen into the ws of a wolf?

    "I''m sorry, princess.. But I cannot let you leave."

 Chapter 13 - The Art Of Negotiation

    Laina thought she misheard what the King had said. She blinked a couple of times and tilted her head to the side in disbelief. She took a few steps back. Did she hear him right?

    "Sorry what?"

    The smirk never left his face.

    "I can''t let you leave, Princess Laina. You''re a guest in my castle," he replied.

    Lainaughed. The servants who had stayed hidden behind the columns to listen in on their conversation shuddered. They knew their King well. He gets what he wants. They all held their breath, waiting to hear Laina''s reply.

    Her eyebrows creased. The initial smile faded from her lips.

    "I''m sorry, your majesty. But can''t keep me here against my will. I am grateful for your care but I''m afraid I must leave," Laina stood her ground.

    The King might be handsome and charming, but she will not be held against her will. She wondered how he would react to her open defiance. After all, this was the king who was rumored to kill anyone or anything that stood in his way. His battle tactics in war were second to none.

    His enemies trembled at his feet.

    But Princess Laina was not an enemy. They were not at war. They were having a conversation in the Royal Garden. Surely he would at least be reasonable.

    If this was any other person, the open defiance would irk him. He would have ordered an immediate execution. He would be the executioner himself. But this was Laina, he could never bring himself to do that to her.

    But the King wants what the King wants.

    "No."

    "No?" Laina echoed.

    "No. You are a guest here and will remain as one for as long as I decree. You''re not going anywhere, princess," he replied.

    Laina could not understand why Dante was being so unreasonable. Why did he want to keep her here so badly? They barely know one another.

    "Can you at least tell me why?" she asked as she crossed her arms in annoyance while Titan the mastiff dog sat obediently at her feet.

    The other servants gasped in shock by Laina''s question. A princess should never talk back to any form of authority, especially to the King himself. She could hear their audible gasp but paid no mind to it.

    "Because, I would like yourpany," Dante replied smoothly.

    Lainaughed, she could not believe how ridiculous this was.

    "I''m sorry, your Majesty, but this is not a good enough reason to keep me here against my will. I enjoyed the time we had spend the night before, but -"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Dante came up close to her again. This time, he ced his hand around her waist and brought her closer to him. They gazed into each other''s eyes. Laina was caught off guard by his actions. She did not know how to respond.

    Dante reached out his hand and twirled a lock of her hair with his fingers.

    He whispered to her seductively, "If you truly enjoyed the time we spent togetherst night, then give me another chance."

    Laina tried to ignore the embarrassment. She had never been this close to another man before! She could not help but gaze into his eyes.

    "Another¡­ chance?"

    He nodded, "Another chance to give you a good reason to stay."

    He released her from his embrace and knelt down before her. Dante pets Titan on his head and ruffled his fur.

    "This mastiff has been in my care for some time now. He has never taken a liking to anyone else but you. You can say no to me, but can you say no to this cute adorable face?" Dante reasoned with Laina.

    He held the dog up so that Laina could look at it in the eyes.The moment the dog heard that Laina wanted to leave, it showed her the cutest puppy eyes she had ever seen. There was something about this lovely mastiff that melted her heart.

    She could not resist.

    As much as she wanted to leave immediately, she also wanted to pet and y with the dog.

    "Fine, I will stay for one more day for Titan. But no longer than that. I have to get back to Kinshearth after that," she relented.

    Hearing that she was staying and calling his name, the dog barked enthusiastically and began to wag its tail. Its ears stood up straight too as it wriggled out of Dante''s grasp and into Laina''s embrace.

    Laina wasughing and smiling as the dog licked her face. A smile appeared on Dante''s face. As her reply reyed in his mind, he realized something. She remembered the mastiff''s name was Titan. He did not bring it up. Instead, he took the moment to negotiate the terms of her stay.

    "One day won''t be enough. Five days."

    "What? No," Laina replied swiftly upon hearing Dante''s reply. But seeing how excited Titan was to y with her, her heart melted a little, "Two days."

    "Let''s agree to meet in the middle, three days," he said.

    As soon as he said that, he turned and walked away. Dante did not even give her a chance to rebut. But she was not about to give up either.

    "Wait! I did not agree to it, two days, two days!" she argued.

    Dante did not even bother to turn back around as he walked away. He held up his hand, showing the number three with his fingers.

    "No exceptions," he said without turning back.

    Laina wanted to give chase but Titan distracted her. As she watched him walk away into the distance, she noticed the cat that she saw in her room trailing behind the King. The cat turned back to nce at her for a short moment, before continuing to follow the King.

    She was perplexed by the King, but Laina did not think too much about it. In fact, at that moment, she was more worried about the chaos that likely ensued after her disappearance. After all, no one knew where she went after the Ball was over.

    "Margaret would be worried now. I should probably send her a letter or something.. To let her know that I am safe," Laina said to herself as she continued to pet the yful dog in her arms.

 Chapter 14 - Missing

    The moment Margaret realized Laina was nowhere to be seen, she felt her heart sink. Her gut feeling told her it had something to do with Marius. He must have lured her away from the ballroom on Dante''s orders.

    But by the time she turned back to look for Marius, he had already disappeared without a trace. She searched high and low for any sign of them. She searched for any signs of Laina. But there was none.

    At first, Margaret hoped that the crown princess was just having a merry evening with some of the other royals at the Ball. But when the princess did not return at any point in the night, she grew increasingly worried.

    "Dang it Dante, you can''t just whisk her away like this," she muttered to herself as she bit her nail.

    She mmed her fists down on the table. Margaret stood up from the round table and walked over to the balcony of the mansion. Her hands were mmy with sweat as she tried to find a way to trace them.

    The first thing she did this morning was to get the hotel general manager to meet her.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in," Margaret said as she straightened her dress.

    The door opened and in walked a middle-aged man dressed neatly in a suit with white gloves on both of his hands.

    "Lady Margaret, it is a pleasure to meet you. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Albert, I am the general manager here at the Golden Gate hotel. I was informed that you require some assistance?" the general manager of the hotel introduced himself.

    "It''s my pleasure to meet you as well. I will cut to the chase, I have a favor to ask of you."

    "Please speak your mind, mdy. I will help where I can."

    Margaret nodded. She proceeded to give her request, "Has King Dante checked out of the hotel?"

    The general manager was a little taken aback by Margaret''s question. But he had a job to do. He could not give out the details of the other guests just like that. It was a breach of privacy. He cleared his throat and formted a suitable reply.

    "My sincere apologies, mdy, but I cannot-"

    Margaret sighed as she raised her hand, stopping the general manager from continuing to speak.

    "Look, Albert, I know it''s a lot to ask. And there are rules that have been put in ce that stop you from giving me the information. But I just need this favor, alright?" she replied.

    "I''m sorry, Lady Margaret, but my hands are tied. I can''t¡­"

    Margaret did not bother to listen to Albert''s exnation. This was her one and only lead. Without this crucial piece of information, how was she going to find Laina? Seeing Margaret''s expression, Albert knew something was amiss.

    He had his assumptions on why Margaret was asking for this information. He also noticed the absence of the Crown Princess of Kinshearth. This reminded him of a certain rumor he had heard through the grapevines of gossip.

    It had been circting amongst the hotel staff sincetest night.

    "Mdy, if I may,"

    "Speak your mind, Albert."

    He cleared his throat, "While I cannot give you the information you seek. There was a certain rumor that has been passed around the hotel staff. It was regarding King Dante. I myself don''t delve much into the gossip but-"

    "Just spit it out," Margaret said in an annoyed tone. She would prefer him to go straight to the point if he had something to say.

    "Right. One of the maids said they saw King Dante and his right-hand man Marius, leave the hoteltest night. Apparently, the King was holding an unconscious woman in his arms."

    Margaret red at him with widened eyes. Albert felt a shudder down his spine. He gulped as he took a few steps back from her. She had this death re in her eyes. Margaret gripped her fists tightly. She cursed beneath her breath.

    "Did this maid see what color dress the woman was wearing?" she asked.

    "Apparently it was too dark to see. It was as if the color of the dress camouged with the dimly lit surroundings."

    Hearing Albert''s words, it took everything in Margaret to remain calm. She thanked the general manager for his help. After sending him out, she walked out into the balcony and banged her fists against the railings. The metal railings reverberated from the force of her hands.

    "Damn it, Dante," she cursed, "What have you done?"

    Margaret spent the next half of the day pacing around the room. She was biting her nails and tapping her foot on the ground as she tried to formte a n in her mind. If she guessed correctly, Dante brought Laina back to the Dracona Kingdom.

    If she went through the portal to go there directly, it would raise too many questions. People will gossip and soon enough, everyone would know what had happened to the Crown Princess of Kinshearth.

    If word gets back to Kinshearth, it would be a lot worse for everyone involved. Margaret leaned on the railing of the balcony, tapping her finger on her forearm as she tried to formte a suitable n.

    There was something she could try. But she could only keep everything under wraps for so long. Eventually, things would unravel. If Albert was intuitive enough, he would have noticed that the Crown Princess was nowhere to be seen.

    "I don''t have much of a choice, do I?" she sighed as she massaged her temples with her right hand.

    Margaret muttered to herself as she walked back into the room. She rubbed her palms together and chanted a spell. A magic spell circle began to form on the carpeted ground before her. As finished reciting the spell, Margaret took out a dagger she had kept on her belt and sliced her palm.

    She did not wince at the pain from the cut. A few drops of blood dripped onto and absorbed by the spell circle. Momentster, the cut on her hand healed on its own. Blinding light enveloped the room as Margaret faced her open palms towards the spell circle.

    Momentster, the light dissipated.

    A doppelganger of Laina stood right before her, eyes closed.

 Chapter 15 - Weaving A Tale

    The doppelganger knelt down on her knees, "What are my orders, my mistress."

    Margaret wished she did not have to use her blood magic again for this. But there was no other choice. For the time being, this would have to do.

    "Puppet, you are to be Crown Princess Laina of Kinshearth. You are ill, resting in bed, and refuse to see anyone apart from your handmaiden Margaret. Understood?" Margaret instructed.

    "As you wish, my mistress," the doppelg?nger replied.

    Margaret snapped her fingers and the doppelg?nger stood up immediately. She wore Laina''s sleeping garments,id in bed, and closed her eyes. In the distance, Margaret could hear the sound of footsteps approaching.

    She cleared her throat and straightened her clothes. Momentster, there was a knock on the door. Margaret walked up casually and opened the door slightly.

    "Who is it?" She whispered out into the hallway.

    "Lady Margaret, it is I, Esther," The maid replied.

    "What is it?"

    "We have received an invitation from a certain Duke who would like to meet with Crown Princess Laina," Esther exined.

    Margaret sighed and shook her head, "I''m afraid the princess is under the weather today. The princess sends her apologies. She will not be able to meet with the Duke,"

    "Understood, mdy. Would you like me to bring some soup for the princess, Lady Margaret?"

    "That would be delightful, thank you, Esther. That is all."

    The maid bowed politely, turned, and left. Margaret carefully closed the door behind her. She pressed her face against the door, listening to the fading sound of footsteps. When she was certain she could no longer hear anything else, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Looking around the room, Margaret searched for the suitcase she had brought with her to Everfree. She recalled where she had ced it and quickly walked over to the oak wood wardrobe at the end of the room.

    She crouched down and removed the wooden suitcase she had ced there. Margaret brought the case to the dressing table. She opened it up to reveal a few personal belongings and a dark purple drawstring pouch.

    It was a spatial storage pouch that allowed her to store an infinite amount of items within it. Using a search spell, Margaret quickly found what she was looking for.

    A crystal ball.

    She picked it up with both hands and ced it on its stand. Margaret closed her eyes and took in a deep breath of air. She whispered incantations as a spell circle formed beneath the crystal ball.

    Soon, a spiral of purple smoke appeared within the sphere. When Margaret opened her eyes, they were glowing purple.

    "Reveal to me the location of what I wish to find," she whispered to the crystal ball.

    Blurry images begin to appear within the crystal ball. Margaret recognized the location immediately. She cursed beneath her breath.

    "I should have known," she gritted her teeth in anger.

    She had expected him to make his move. But not this soon! Just then, there was a knock on the door. Margaret was jolted back to reality. She fumbled as she quickly ced the crystal ball back in her pouch and into the case.

    There was another knock on the door.

    "Coming!" She called out as she quickly closed the suitcase and put it back in the wardrobe.

    Dusting her dress, Margaret went over to open the door. The moment she did, she was surprised to see that it was not just Esther, but there was a man with her. The expression on Esther''s face was as clear as day.

    This man must be the Duke. Margaret was not willing to open the door any further than the gap she already had. But the Duke was clearly trying to barge in. She was not about to let him have his way.

    "Is there something I can help you with?" Margaret spoke sternly.

    The intonation of her voice did not seem to bother the Duke at all. Esther was flustered, uncertain of what to do either. She bit her lip as she tried to exin the situation. She was using her small body frame to block the Duke''s path as well.

    "Lady Margaret, I¡­ I did as you asked and told the Duke that the Princess has taken ill. He insisted oning to see her himself," she exined.

    Margaret understood the situation immediately. One look at the Duke and she knew who he was. Not wanting to let him have his way, Margaret swiftly stepped out of the room and closed the door behind her.

    She physically obstructed the Duke''s ess into the room.

    "Duke Harris of House Lackerwood." Margaret called out his name in full.

    Finally, the Duke acknowledged her presence. He straightened his suit and cleared his throat.

    "You must be Miss Margaret," he scoffed, "The maid has informed me that the crown princess has taken ill. I would like to offer her mypany-"

    Margaret did not wait for him to finish talking.

    "Yourpany? Duke Lackerwood, yourpany?" Margaret repeated his words back to him.

    The Duke was surprised by the handmaiden''s attitude. This was not the way a servant should speak to a nobleman of his status.

    "I beg your pardon, Miss Margaret? You better watch your tone!" He warned.

    Esther was shocked by how quickly things were escting. She slowly backed away from the Duke and handmaiden to give them more space. She did not want to be caught in the middle of their discussion that seemed to be turning into an altercation.

    Margaret was livid. The Duke had not only tried to snub her by addressing her with her formal title, but he was making a scene! He was clearly crossing the line. She red at him with a cold dark stare.

    Duke Harris felt a shiver creep down his spine. But he was not afraid of a woman. He can stand his own ground.

    "Watch my tone? Duke Lackerwood, I think you should be the one watching your tone. You should mind your manners too." Margaret rebutted calmly.

    She did not give him a chance to defend himself either.

    "You not only refused to address me by my title, but you''ve also barged into the Crown Princess''s private property without permission; demanding to see her. I think you''ve embarrassed yourself enough, Lackerwood," she continued with her arms crossed.

    Esther was in awe.

    Duke Harris was also speechless by Margaret''s usations.

    "Miss-"

    "It''s Lady Margaret and you better use it right or I will knock your lights out, Lackerwood," she said coldly as she tapped her fingers on her arm.

    Duke Harris gulped.

    He was quite certain it was not an empty threat. He wanted to formte a reply, aeback, but he had nothing.

    His mind was nk.

    Seeing as he had nothing to say, Margaret knew she had the upper hand. She took advantage of the opportunity to end their altercation.

    "As I''m sure Miss Esther here has already informed you, the princess has taken ill. She needs to rest and will not be seeing anyone today. So if you''ll be so kind¡­"

    He did not even wait for her to finish her sentence. Duke Harris reached his hand towards the doorknob. Luckily, Margaret had a quick reaction time. She pped his hand away from the doorknob immediately.

    His actions had crossed the line.

 Chapter 16 - Thinking Of You

    Margaret did not care who he was or what was going through his mind. She grabbed him by the cor and pushed him against the wall. The paintings trembled at the impact of the force.

    Duke Harris was shocked by what had happened. He did not have enough time to react. One moment, he was reaching for the doorknob, hoping to seek an audience with the Crown Princess. The next moment, he was held by his cor with his back against the wall.

    Esther gasped in shock, covering her gape mouth with both hands.

    She turned to see Lady Margaret, who looked calm and collected.

    "Miss Esther,"

    "Yes¡­ yes Lady Margaret?"

    "Go and get Sir Niks and the guards," Margaret instructed.

    The maid ran off to do as instructed. Margaret turned her attention back to the Duke. He was clearly shaken by what had just happened.

    "What did you think you were doing? Were you going to enter the princess''s room unannounced?" She interrogated him.

    "I¡­ I¡­"

    Margaret snorted, "Don''t I¡­ I¡­ me! You''ve trespassed into this mansion and attempted to ridicule the future Queen of Kinshearth with your insulting behavior."

    She threw the Duke onto the ground. Hended heavily on his back, causing him to grunt in pain. But the cold expression on Margaret''s face did not change. As the Duke struggled to stand, Margaret, stepped on his chest with her heeled shoe.

    She leaned in close and threatened, "If you value your reputation, pride, and life, I suggest you watch your manners, Duke Lackerwood."

    Margaret nced up to see the knight and guardsing in her direction. She picked the Duke back up and patted him down. The man was still clearly shaken by what had just happened. He was rattled speechless.

    "Mdy, you called for us?" Sir Niks asked as he bowed to her.

    Margaret put on a smile and gently nodded her head.

    "Please escort the Duke off the premises. The Crown Princess does not wish to see him or any guests today, please see to it that her wishes are respected."

    Sir Niks saluted, "Understood."

    No one questioned anything. They all knew what they saw. You simply do not question Lady Margaret''s authority. Unless you have a death wish. Moments after the knight and guards left with Duke Lackerwood, Esther returned with the soup she had requested earlier.

    "Thank you, Esther," Margaret said with a soft smile.

    "You''re most wee, mdy. If there''s anything else the Princess or you require, do let me know," with that, Esther bowed and scurried off to tend to her other duties.

    Margaret brought the soup into the room, heaving a sigh of relief as she closed the door behind her with her foot. She ced the soup on the dressing table and took a seat on the cushioned chair.

    "Laina, I hope you''re alright," she muttered to herself as she massaged her temples.

    After a moment, Margaretughed to herself.

    "What am I saying, of course she''ll be alright. I just¡­ I just worry too much."

    She turned to look at the wardrobe. Margaret took out the crystal ball once more. This time, she locked the room door before beginning her incantation and spell casting. She wanted to double confirm the location she had seen before.

    But instead of images of Laina, she realized the images that appeared this time were of Marius. Her cheeks flushed red as Margaret ended the spell abruptly. She needed full concentration when she cast this spell. She had to have a clear image of the person in question in her mind.

    Unlike the previous spell, where she was sessful in concentrating on Laina. This time her mind drifted and she thought of Marius instead. She began to recall how he looked at the ball.

    "Have not seen him in so long¡­ He did look pretty handsome in that suit," she muttered to herself.

    As her mind drifted, she continued mumbling to herself as a cheeky grin formed on her face, "He''d look even better without."

    Realizing what she had just said, Margaret felt her cheeks flush beet red. She squinted her eyes closed, cursing at herself as she pped both her cheeks.

    "Oh my goodness! What am I thinking of!" She eximed at herself.

    ~

    "Achoo!" Marius sneezed.

    He rubbed his nose, wondering where the sneeze came from. He was as strong as a dragon could be in their prime and dragons don''t get sick.

    "Well that''s a first," Dantemented as he continued to work on the documents he was reading.

    "What is?"

    "You, sneezing," Dante replied, looking up at Marius.

    This reminded him of something his lover once told him.

    "If you sneeze, it means I''m thinking of you~"

    A smile appeared upon his face as he continued to work. Marius noticed the smile on his King''s face.

    He folded his arms and teased Dante, "My my, the great Dragon King is smiling so sweetly? What could possibly melt his cold cold heart?"

    Dante rolled his eyes, ignoring Marius.

    He did not appreciate being ignored.

    "Awwe on, tell me," Marius pleaded.

    "Someone once told me, if you sneeze, it means someone is thinking of you."

    "Someone is thinking of me?"

    He wondered who it might be. But the truth of the matter was, he already knew. However, given the way she always spoke to him when they met.

    "Maybe I should ask her," he muttered to himself as a smile appeared on his face.

    He could already see her angered expression in his mind. Marius knew exactly how she was going to scold him for being ridiculous. Even then, it still made him happy.

    Danteughed as he shook his head. Seeing Marius like this brought a smile upon his face. It was about time he found someone special.. He did not want one of his closest confidants to remain single forever.

 Chapter 17 - Playing On The Beach

    Laina stretched her arms out as she walked out onto the balcony of her room. Titan, the sr mastiff, trailed beside her. She leaned over the balcony, admiring the view. Laina might not know exactly where she was, but she definitely enjoyed the view.

    "That is one beautiful skyline," she muttered to herself.

    Kinshearth was and-locked country. While they had beautiful rivers,kes, and waterfalls, they did not have the beauty of a vast open sea. She had heard rumors of how the ocean was a huge never-ending body of water.

    Seeing it in person is a whole new different experience. Laina''s eyes traced the shoreline. There were a few families having pics on the beach. Large umbres were set up to help provide shade from the sunlight.

    The water was cool and the sun was up high in the sky. It felt like the perfect day to be out on the beach. Titan seemed to have read Laina''s mind. He scurried into the room, sniffing for something. Soon, he found what he was looking for, underneath the bed.

    The Sr Mastiff bit onto the ball and hurried back to Laina''s side. He nudged her and ced the ball in front of her. Laina looked down and picked up the ball as Titan wagged his tail from side to side.

    "You want to y?" she asked him as she ruffled his fur.

    Titan barked twice in response.

    Laina bit her lip as she looked towards the door. Dante had made it clear that he did not want her to leave. But why did she have to listen to everything he said? She was her own person. She can make her own decisions. She can go where she wants to go.

    With a wide smile on her face, she looked down at Titan and smiled, "Let''s go have some fun."

    After taking a few belongings, Laina carefully opened the door and looked down the hallway. She had expected to see guards stationed outside her door. But there were none. Just as she was about to take a step out, she stopped in her tracks.

    Titan looked at her, confused as to why she had stopped moving. Laina crouched down and looked at Titan.

    "Do you know how to fly?" she asked the dog.

    Seemingly able to understand what she was asking, the dog nodded. Laina smiled. She closed the door fully and turned to the balcony instead. Looking down, Laina realized they were several storeys above ground.

    But the height did not scare her. Her heart was pumping. She could feel the adrenaline coursing through her veins as she prepared herself. Titan stretched out his body, wing at the railing of the balcony.

    He struggled for a while but was still unable to get up on it.

    "What you need is a running start, boy," she chimed to Titan, "Come, let''s do it together."

    Laina took a few steps back into the room and got into position. Titan followed her.

    "Ready?" she asked.

    Titan barked in response.

    Laina counted down, "Alright. In three, two, one!"

    Both of them started running. As they approached the railing, Titan leaped forward, sessfully leaping over the railing. The moment he stepped into the sky, small bursts of me formed beneath each of his paws as he ran in the sky.

    Laina used the momentum of her running start to parkour over the railing. She pushed herself off it, propelling her body into the sky. Using a levitation spell, Laina was able to hover in the air. Even without wings, she could still fly through the air.

    Together with Titan running circles around her, they made their way towards the beach. Not wanting to disturb the other beachgoers, Laina chose a slightly less crowded spot tond on. Titan happily ran off into the water to y while she watched on andughed.

    Unknown to Laina, someone has their eye on her. She had entered a private sector of the beach that had been reserved exclusively for the royals and the nobility. Right now, it was being reserved and used by Duchess Ophelia of the Sapphire Dragons.

    Their affinity with water is well known to all in the Dracona Kingdom. The Sapphire Dragons were strong supporters of Dante''s rule. Hence, the family was well respected by all. The Duchess sipped a tall ss of champagne while lying leisurely on her day bed.

    Her handmaiden, Shara, noticed the change in her Duchess''s mood after the sudden appearance of the mysterious young woman and her dog.

    "Mdy, if those peasants are bothering you, I will chase them away," she whispered to Duchess Ophelia before walking over.

    "Shara, stay put," the Duchess ordered.

    Immediately, Shara returned to her Duchess''s side.

    Ophelia pointed at Laina and asked Shara, "Do you notice anything unique about this woman?"

    Shara looked over to Laina. She squinted her eyes, trying to see if she could spot anything special. But no matter how she looked, she could not see what her mistress was talking about.

    Ophelia shook her head as she took another sip of her champagne, "Look closely, Shara. She''s not a simple one. She''s either of royal or noble blood."

    Shara widened her eyes in disbelief. No matter how hard she looked, there was nothing about the young woman that had the telling signs of luxury and nobility. How did Duchess Ophelia know?

    "I''m afraid I''m a little slow, mdy. But how can you tell?" Shara could not help but ask.

    Duchess Opheliaughed. Her handmaiden Shara was still young. She had not seen enough of the world to tell. But the Duchess had experience and knowledge. Just as she was about to exin to Shara, Ophelia noticed someone walking up to the young woman and her dog.

    Thedy was dressed in a skimpy bright red bikini while wearing arge woven sun hat. Apanying thedy, was a male servant and a maid. One look and Shara knew immediately who thatdy was.

    "Isn''t that Countess Victoria?" she gasped.

    The Duchess nodded with a grin, "Good observation, Shara.. Now let''s watch what happens."

 Chapter 18 - Trouble On The Sand

    Laina paid no mind to the people around her. Although she felt a little off without Margaret and her entourage by her side, she savored the alone time she got.

    -I don''t get very much time, these days.- she sighed to herself.

    She looked on as Titan happily enjoyed himself in the water, sshing as he ran. Laina was so engrossed in watching her Sr Mastiff y in the water, that she did not notice thedy in the red bikini who was walking up to her.

    "Excuse me," Countess Victoria called out in an annoyed tone of voice.

    Laina still did not hear her.

    "Excuse me!" she called out again, this time even more annoyed than before.

    Laina finally heard her. She turned over to see an angry-lookingdy with her arms crossed, ring at her. Laina can''t help but look at the skimpy outfit she was wearing. She wondered why thisdy was calling out to her.

    "Is something the matter, miss?" Laina asked innocently.

    The Countess was outraged. Her eyebrows furrowed, nostrils ring. Laina wondered how it was possible for her to look angrier than she already did. Countess Victoria raised her hand in a fit of anger. Laina did not address her as ''Countess''. She wanted to p Laina for disrespecting her.

    Just as her hand came down upon her face, Titan noticed what was going on. He ran back to Laina''s side, ready to leap up and bite the Countess''s hand. But something happened. It shocked everyone who noticed themotion.

    Laina grabbed onto the Countess''s hand just before she was able tond the p.

    "What do you think you''re doing, miss?" Laina asked coldly with no change in expression.

    The sun might be out and the beach was warm. But Countess Victoria felt a cold chill run down her spine.

    "You disrespected me! I am going to teach you a lesson!" the countess shouted back in anger as she tried to wriggle her hand out of Laina''s grasp.

    But no matter how hard she tried, she could not get her hand out.

    "What on earth are you made out of! Metal? Let go of my hand, you''re hurting me!" the Countess eximed.

    Seeing the amount of attention themotion had attracted, Countess Victoria tried to y the situation to her advantage.

    "Ow ow ow! You''re hurting my wrist! You''re breaking it!" she cried out, pretending to be in pain.

    Laina rolled her eyes. She was using a fraction of her usual strength. She knew exactly what thedy was trying to pull. Laina was not about to let her have it either. But she did not want to attract too much attention to herself either. So, she released her hand.

    "Would you mind exining what you approached me for?" Laina asked with her arms crossed.

    Titan bared his teeth at the Countess, taking an attack stance. But the Countess was not afraid. She reveled in a scene like this. She had the limelight she was looking for.

    "This part of the beach is for royals and nobles only! You dirty peasant and your dirty flea-infested dog are not allowed here!" Countess Victoria dered.

    Laina arched an eyebrow, as she nodded with a grin on her face.

    "Is that so? Well, who are you to police these rules then?" she asked haughtily.

    It was all part of Laina''s strategy, to y into thedy''s ego. She wanted to fish out more information from this unreasonabledy.

    "It is so! I am Countess Victoria," she held onto the part of her wrist that Laina had previously grabbed and continued, "You hurt my delicate wrist. I am not going to let you off this easily!"

    She looked around and waved at the guards who were patrolling the beach.

    "Guards! Guards! Yes, royal guards. This woman and her dog attacked me when I told them they don''t belong here. Arrest them!" she used.

    The wild usations were getting more and more ridiculous with each passing second. Duchess Ophelia, who was listening in from the side, was amused. She wondered how Laina was going to deal with this issue.

    Seeing how things escted worried Shara.

    "Mdy, should we help the poor youngdy?" she asked the Duchess.

    She shook her head, "Don''t you worry, Shara. That youngdy is more than capable of taking care of herself. And besides, she has someone special on her side."

    Shara tilted her head to the side, pondering over what the Duchess said.

    "Someone special on her side?" she repeated the words.

    Looking over to the fight again, the Duchess lit up, "There, he''s made his appearance."

    Shara looked over and gasped in shock. Two men, dressed all in ck were walking towards themotion. One of them was holding arge ck umbre for the other. With one look, Shara knew immediately who it was.

    His arrival caused quite the uproar, as more and more people began to notice. Everyone who passed him stopped to bow to him respectfully. When Countess Victoria saw the man fast approaching, an evil grin appeared upon her face. She ran up to him, careful to show off her womanly assets as she did.

    "My King! You came just in ti-" before she could even finish her words, King Dante walked past her.

    He did not even notice her existence.

    When she turned back to see where he had faded, she gasped in horror. Dante walked up to Laina. He took hold of her hand immediately.

    "Are you hurt?" he asked while examining her hand for any injuries.

    Apanying him was Marius, who was holding the umbre for his King. Laina was surprised by Dante''s sudden appearance. This was the exact situation she had hoped to avoid. She just wanted some time by herself with Titan on the beach.

    She did not want to be a spectacle for others to look at. Seeing him so caring made her blush a little. But after she gathered her senses, she quickly removed her hand from his.

    "I''m fine," Laina mumbled.

    Dante nodded, acknowledging her words before turning around to look at everyone else.

    "What happened here?" he asked in a cold hard voice.

    Even the guards who were on patrol shuddered. The Countess, realizing the trouble she was in, was trembling. She quickly tried to cover herself from all responsibility but it was toote.

    "I was just ying with Titan when thisdy came up to me, saying I disrespected her," Laina exined, "I don''t even know who she is."

    Dante turned to look at Countess Victoria. He did not have eyes for any other woman apart from the love of his life. Marius quickly whispered in his ear.

    "That''s Countess Victoria."

    The name rang a bell in his mind.

    "Countess Victoria, was there some form of misunderstanding?" Dante asked.

    The countess gulped. She tried to use her beauty to soften the King while she tried to exin herself.

    "My King, I¡­ I¡­ did not know this youngdy was your guest¡­"

    "Even so, your behavior is unforgivable," Dante replied without breaking a sweat.

    His words were like daggers plunging into her heart. What he did next broke the hearts of those who had hoped to be his bride. Dante ced his arm around Laina and pulled her into his embrace.

    "She is here as my honored guest. I hope that you would find it in yourself to treat her with the respect she deserves. As you should with everyone you encounter, Countess.." Dante dered.

 Chapter 19 - An Invitation For You

    Countess Victoria and everyone who were there gasped in shock by Dante''s gesture and words. Their King had almost never been seen in close contact with a woman before this. Laina could see all of their eyes on her.

    They were whispering amongst themselves, wondering who she was. All of a sudden, Laina felt out of ce. Everyone around her was a dragon, she was not. Not to mention, their stares and whispering made her feel ufortable.

    The Countess was shocked by how things unfolded. She tried to apologize to the King profusely but he would not hear any of it. Instead, he ignored herpletely and turned to examine Laina.

    "Are you alright? Did you get hurt?" he asked with a look of concern.

    Laina was surprised by the change in his mannerisms. One moment he was cold and harsh yet to her, he was warm and affectionate. Something about it felt familiar to her but she could not figure out what it was.

    Dante cupped her chin, tilting her head from side to side to check for injuries or wounds. His action caused her to blush. She quickly took a step back and brushed his hand away. It was not proper for an unmarried princess to walk so closely to a King.

    "Thank you for your concern, King Dante. I am fine," Laina quickly replied.

    Feeling as if she had made a mistakeing down to the beach, she excused herself and quickly walked away. Titan looked up at Dante for a quick moment before he scurried off to catch up with Laina as she walked off into the distance.

    With themotion over, the crowd dissipated. Dante looked over to see Laina''s back view, slowly disappearing into the distance. He wanted to give chase but he did not want to look desperate.

    Marius, who was with him, was amused by Dante''s indecision to follow Laina or not. The King had never thought twice when it came to battle tactics or negotiation. Yet at this moment, looking Laina leave his side, he was hesitating and crippled by indecision.

    He could not bear to see this go on for any longer. Marius nudged Dante and whispered to him, "Go after her."

    It was as if he had heard the voice of his heart. Dante immediately went off to catch up with her.

    Duchess Ophelia, who had watched the entire scene y out from the sidelines was smiling to herself. This development proved to be more exciting than she had originally anticipated. She knew this mysterious young woman was someone special.

    But she did not expect her to be this special. Shara, on the other hand, was dying to know what the Duchess thought of the events that transpired.

    "Mdy, who do you think that woman was?" Shara asked with anticipation.

    Ophelia smiled as she replied, "I don''t know for certain. But whoever she may be, she is not as simple as she looks."

    The handmaiden was confused. She was clearly not as smart as the Duchess. Shara could not see what Ophelia had seen. Seeing the confused look on her hand maiden''s face, the duchess could not help butugh.

    "No normal woman would have such reflexes as to catch someone''s hand like that. That''s one. That dog that trailed her is no normal mutt either. And, the nail in the coffin..." she paused for suspense as she took a sip of her champagne.

    "Our King graced us with his presence and openly admitted her to be his guest. Now that is truly intriguing."

    This was someone to watch, someone to take notice of. Duchess Ophelia was excited to see how things would y out. She was also dying to find out who that mysterious young woman was.

    "Mdy, you''re truly brilliant," Shara praised her mistress.

    "It''s called being observant, Shara. You''ll understand it eventually," she said in response.

    Back in the castle, Laina was walking down the hallways of the castle. But it soon dawned upon her, that she did not know where she was going. After all, she had leaped out of the window to get to the beach.

    Every hallway she walked into looked almost identical to the next. How was she going to find her way back to her room?

    "Maybe I should just take this opportunity to leave," she muttered to herself as the idea surfaced in her mind.

    Just as she turned to retrace her steps to leave the castle grounds, she noticed a pair of familiar feet not too far ahead from her. When she traced her eyes upwards, she was stunned to see that it was Dante.

    Laina gulped as she took a few steps back.

    "Princess Laina, what were you doing at the beach?" he asked her with a smile.

    She was caught red-handed. Laina did not know how to respond.

    When she tried to form whatever words she could, she stuttered, "Well... I¡­ I umm wanted to¡­ to¡­ to bring Titan out for a walk. Yes, a walk."

    She remembered why she had wanted to go to the beach. It was not to escape but to y in the water with her dog.

    "Right.." Dante replied.

    He had this whole conversation nned out but looking at how flustered Laina looked as she was trying to form a reply, he forgot. The awkward silence between them was growing ever more obvious. Dante did not know what else to say and neither did Laina.

    Seeing the both of them in a standstill even made Marius ufortable.

    "Well, d that was cleared up. Princess, allow me to escort you and Titan over here back to the room," Marius said as he walked over to Laina.

    He paused for a moment and continued, "Oh before I forget. My King, I believe there was something you wanted to ask the princess?"

    Marius hinted at Dante. For a moment, the Dragon King could not recall what his right-hand man was referring to. There was just a nk look upon his face.

    Marius bit his lip as he tried to probe him, "Something about dinner?"

    "Ah yes," Dante turned to Laina, "I would like to invite you to a dinner partyter tonight."

    She could not believe her ears. He was asking for her permission?

    "A dinner party?" Laina echoed his words.

    She looked down at the outfit she was wearing.

    "But I don''t have anything appropriate to wear¡­" shemented.

    Dante smiled, "I take that as a yes on the invite. Don''t worry about attire, I will have it send to your room."

    He turned to Marius, "Marius, escort the princess back to her room. I have some matters to attend to."

    Dante lifted Laina''s hand and gently kissed it. He looked up at her with a coy smile.

    "I will see you tonight, Princess."

 Chapter 20 - Arriving In Style

    Upon returning to the room, Laina could feel the burning sensation on her cheeks. She paced around the room from one end to the other, biting her nail as she did. Titan followed by her side until he got tired.

    He wandered off to the side andid down to rest while watching his mistress pacing back and forth.

    -What just happened¡­- Laina asked herself.

    She was trying to process everything that had just happened in thest two hours or so. What was meant to be a simple trip to the beach, turned into an altercation. Then, King Dante appeared and pulled her into his embrace.

    Then, he asked her out to dinner. She agreed to eat dinner with him. Laina pped both of her cheeks.

    "Laina, Laina, Laina, what on earth are you doing!"

    She should be trying to find a way to get back to Kinshearth, not spend even more time here. Laina wondered if Margaret had already sent out soldiers to find her. She wished there was a way she could contact Margaret to let her know she was safe.

    But no one would know where to go to find her. She had disappeared without a trace, no clues left behind. Laina walked out onto the balcony for some fresh air. She turned her attention away from the beach to admire the inner workings of the city down below.

    She admired the many different buildings that surrounded the castle. Everything seemedpact, right next to one another. But in the bustling city down below, there were small pockets of nature.

    Parks and gardens filled with greenery and flowers dotted the entire city.

    "What an interesting city indeed," shemented. It was a pity she would not get the chance to explore it.

    Just then, a knock on the door brought Laina out of her thoughts and back to the present.

    "Come in."

    A few momentster, the door opened, and in walked two maids and a seamstress. They bowed deeply upon meeting Laina and exined that they had been sent by King Dante. Three more servants wheeled arge wardrobe and two trunk chests, into the room before taking their leave.

    None of them dared to meet the Princess at eye level. After the servants left, leaving behind the maids and the seamstress, they began to rearrange the main floor space of the room. Within minutes, they made a makeshift dressing studio.

    "Your highness, if you could just step onto this tform for me," the seamstress asked politely as she guided Laina to the raised tform in front of the folded screen mirrors.

    Laina followed her instructions and stepped up onto the tform. The maids opened the wardrobe and trunk chests while the seamstress looked through the various dresses.

    "The King mentioned that it would be a dinner party, is that correct?" the seamstress asked.

    "Yes¡­ yes it is," Laina replied.

    "It is short notice, but I think we''ve got a few good options here."

    After an hour of picking cloth patterns and dress patterns, they finally agreed on something suitable. But Laina was confused. Who could make a dress from scratch in less than a day? It would take some magic for that to happen.

    The seamstress took Laina''s measurements and quickly wrote them down on a piece of paper. Once she had all the information she needed, the seamstress got to work. From her waist belt, she picked up a wand.

    As she waved it in the air, the wand began to emit a soft glow of light. Cloth, scissors and threads all came to life, moving across the room ording to the seamstress''smand. Lainaid down on the day bed as she watched the seamstress work.

    One of the maids left the room and returned with a piping hot pot of tea and biscuits for Laina. Soon, a beautifully tailored dress was revealed before Laina. She put down the cup of tea and walked over to admire the dress.

    "What do you think?" the seamstress asked eagerly.

    Laina smiled, "It''s perfect. You have some amazing skills."

    "I''m d you love it, your highness. Thank you for your praise. My work here is done, I will send in the jeweler and the shoemaker."

    By the time Laina''s outfit for the dinner party wasplete, she was just in time. Marius knocked on her door, just as she put on the earrings.

    "Come in," she called out.

    Marius entered the room and bowed to her respectfully, "Princess Laina, I am here on the orders of King Dante to escort you to the dinner party."

    When he looked up at Laina, he was momentarily mesmerized by her beauty. The dress entuated her curvy figure, hugging her in all the right ces. The jewelry added a touch of ss to her outfit.

    Laina put out her hand and Marius received it. Together, they exit the room and proceeded down the hall. This time, Titan remained in the room. As they walked down the hallway, Marius started to chat with Laina.

    "How are you liking the castle so far, Princess Laina?" he asked.

    "It''s beautiful and huge. I don''t think the Kinshearth Castle is this huge," Lainamented as she looked all around.

    "I must say, for a kidnapped princess, you seem to be adapting well," he jest.

    Sheughed, "Well I think it is wise to make the best out of the situation, don''t you agree? I am not the soft-spoken innocent type princess, you know. You won''t find me crying in a corner, that''s for sure."

    Marius smiled upon hearing her reply. From their conversation, the way she dressed and carried herself, he knew she had not changed one bit. She was still the same person he knew.

    "I can assure you, Dante¡­ King Dante does not mean you any harm. He just¡­ has an interesting way of expressing his emotions. Especially towards you," he replied.

    Before Laina could speak, they arrived before a huge pair of oak wood doors. It was guarded by two royal guards, one on each side. Standing next to them, was a butler, dressed in a swallowtail suit.

    Upon their arrival, the guards saluted them. With Marius''s signal, the guards pushed open the door to allow them to enter. The butler guided them into the hall and announced Laina''s arrival.

    "Your Majesty, Crown Princess Laina has arrived."

    Laina had expected to see a dining hall filled with nobility already seated by the table, or mingling amongst one another. But what she saw was a mostly empty dining hall. Apart from her, Marius, and the butler, there was only one other person.

    King Dante, himself.

 Chapter 21 - A Party Of Few

    Laina looked from side to side. There was no one else but them. Confused as to what was going on, Laina could not help but ask.

    "Your Majesty, I thought you said this was a dinner party?" she asked politely.

    Dante nodded, "It is a party, for just the two of us. I hope you don''t mind, but I never likedrge parties."

    Without a long dining table as the centerpiece of the dining hall, the smaller table that was put in ce felt weirdly out of ce. It was ced in the middle of the room with two matching carved wood chairs with cushion seating.

    Dante walked over to Laina''s side and pulled out the chair for her. She whispered a word of thanks and sat down at the table. Marius quietly disappeared to the side to ensure the food was served in a timely fashion.

    The Dragon King himself took his own seat and pped his hands. Immediately, two servers entered the hall with silver trays in their hands. Following closely behind them was a butler.

    "Good Evening, your Majesty, your highness," the butler greeted both of them politely before continuing, "We will now begin our nine-course meal with the hors d''oeuvres. Tonight, we have toasted bruschetta with fresh salsa."

    The servers ced the te of hors d''oeuvres before each of them.

    "Please enjoy."

    With that, the servers and butler bowed respectfully before scurrying off back to the kitchen. Laina could feel her stomach rumbling. She realized it seems she had not eaten anything for quite some time.

    The food in front of her was making her hungry. Laina carefully picked up the bruschetta and brought it into her mouth. The crunch of the toasted bread was a pleasant surprise for the princess.

    Despite the simple ingredients, the dish was executed perfectly. Seeing Laina eating happily brought a smile to Dante''s face.

    "How is it?" he could not help but ask. He would do anything to hear her voice one more time.

    "It''s really good," Laina said with her mouth full of bruschetta.

    She covered her mouth with her hand as she spoke, knowing full well it was rude to speak with her mouth full. But she did not want to remain silent either, afraid that it would give the King a wrong idea.

    Just as she swallowed the bread, a butler came over to them with a servant pushing a cart. On the cart, was a selection of drinks. Laina was impressed by the selection presented to them. There were many different types of liquor on disy. When she saw her favorite one, Laina did a double-take on it.

    She bit her lip, not wanting to look too eager.

    "Princess Laina, do you have something you would like to drink?" Dante asked.

    She wanted nothing more than to say yes and pick the one she was eyeing on. But Laina decided to y it cool.

    "I don''t have a preference, you decide," she replied.

    Dante smiled. He picked the ruby hibiscus wine. Marius, who was looking from the side, chuckled to himself.

    -Looks like he''s pulling out all the stops.- Marius said to himself.

    Laina looked at him with a look of confusion as she finished the bruschetta. Was it just a lucky guess on his part? Or does he know more than she thinks he does? The butler poured the wine into each of their sses.

    Seeing as they had finished their first course, he cleared their tes and left with the servant with the trolley. Dante lifted his wine ss and so did Laina.

    "Cheers."

    "Cheers."

    The sound of their wine sses clinking one another echoed throughout the hall. Hearing the echo, Laina could not help butugh. The hall was so huge and had so much empty space that it easily echoed sounds.

    Seeing Lainaugh made Danteugh a little too.

    The next course of their meal was soup. Each of them was served a bowl of lobster bisque soup.

    "So, King Dante, you mentioned that you did not likerge parties. Was that right?"

    "It is." he replied before taking a sip of the wine.

    "Well, then why were you there at the Masquerade Ball in the Everfree Nation?" Laina asked out of curiosity.

    A mischievous smirk appeared upon his face as Dante ced both his elbows on the table and interlocked his hands together.

    "To put it simply, I was there to meet new people, make alliances, that sort of thing. Meeting you there was¡­ not in the ns,"

    Laina blushed a little upon hearing his reply, although she was not sure why. For the next few minutes, she concentrated on eating her soup. Its savory vors were weed after the sweetness of the tomatoes from the bruschetta.

    The soup was not only wonderfully seasoned, but it was also not overly creamy, as some lobster bisques tend to be. In fact, it was a little light, making room for the other eight dishes.

    "What about you? Why did you attend the Masquerade Ball? Are you looking for a match perhaps?" Dante asked Laina while looking at her straight in the eyes.

    Laina wanted to avoid his eye contact immediately. But she found herself helplessly looking back at him. She fumbled, trying to formte her reply. The crown princess could not understand why she was always so flustered in front of him.

    Her heart rate increased, her cheeks were hot. What were these feelings?

    "As the Crown Princess of Kinshearth, my coronation is in¡­ about... two years. My subjects would prefer for me to have a King by my side when I take the throne officially."

    "I see¡­ So you''re looking for a suitable husband, yes?" he asked.

    She cleared her throat as she replied, "Yes, that''s right."

    Before any one of them could say anything else, the next course was being served. It was an appetizer. For the appetizer, they had a small cheese and parma ham tter. Their tter each had three types of cheese, some olives, crackers, honeb, and two slices of parma ham.

    "What are the cheeses?" Laina asked the butler.

    "Today, we have a selection of brie, truffle-infused cheddar, and smoked gouda."

    Laina thanked the butler before she began to dig into her cheese tter. She carefully picked up a round cracker, put some gooey brie cheese on it, and topped it off with some parma ham. Laina ced her concoction straight into her mouth.

    The texture of the creamy brie contrasts with the crunch of the cracker. vours-wise, the saltiness of the parma ham paired well with the cheese.

    It tasted like Heaven in a bite.

 Chapter 22 - Small Talk

    "So, did you find a suitable husband?"

    Laina almost choked on her mouthful of cracker, cheese, and ham. She quickly chewed and swallowed it before replying.

    "Not yet. I don''t think it''s possible to find a prospect in just one night. After all, you have to get to know a person before making such an important life decision with them," she looked up at him and asked, "Don''t you agree?"

    Dante smiled, agreeing with Laina''s words.

    They began to chatter about various topics. Laina talked a little about what Kinshearth was like, while Dante talked about how Dracona. Laina was fascinated by the differences each Kingdom was. Kinshearth''s main source of revenue came from its mining. There were lots of rare resources hidden underground.

    Dracona was famed for its production of metal works, weaponry, and mercenaries. With each passing course, the King and the Princess got to know one another better than before. King Dante was in a cheery mood. He did not take note of the amount of ruby hibiscus wine he was drinking.

    Marius was keeping tabs and he could see that it was about time for him to cut Dante off. The King''s cheeks were red. He gazed into Laina''s eyes more often than he did before. But as it seems, Laina had not seemed to notice.

    When Dante had had his fifth ss of wine, Marius walked over to him. As much as he did not want to break their conversation, he knew he had to. These were one of the few liquors that could get Dante drunk.

    "My King, I think that''s enough hibiscus wine," Marius gently reminded.

    Laina, who was on her sixth ss, was still wide awake. The wine had almost no effect on her. But she was having a good time and it put her in a good mood.

    She poked fun of Dante, "Only five sses and you''re already tipsy? I expected more from you, your majesty."

    "Nonsense," Dante dered, "Marius is merely joking. I can hold my liquor. Pour us more wine."

    Though Marius was unwilling, he did not disobey his King''s wishes. He poured him another ss of wine and retreated to his spot. Looking at how happy the two of them were, he couldn''t help but smile.

    It had been quite some time since he had seen Dante so happy.

    As they finally came to their final course, dessert, they were each presented with a different dish. Dante got a dark chocte cake, while Laina got a fresh cream strawberry cake. Thebination of a vani sponge and sweet strawberries was a great pairing.

    Not to mention, the airy sponge made it a light dessert. A great way to end off their nine-course meal. But as Laina looked at Dante eating his slice of cake, she could not help but lick her lips. She wanted a bite of it too.

    Dante looked over the Laina and saw her look of longing. To be honest, he too wanted to try a bite of strawberry cake. As they both looked into each other''s eyes, there was a short second of hesitation.

    "Can I try some of your cake?" they both asked in unison at the same time.

    Upon realizing what had happened, both of them chuckled.

    "I don''t mind, as long as you''re alright with it," Dantemented.

    "Sure, why not," Laina replied with a smile.

    Dante dug his fork into the cake. He held out the fork with the bite-sized piece of dark chocte cake and fed it to Laina. A regr chocte cake might have been too sweet and creamy but the bitterness of the dark chocte helped to bnce out the vors.

    "That''s really good," Laina praised as she covered her mouth while she chewed.

    "Now it''s your turn to try mine," she dered with a smile.

    Laina dug her fork into her cake, she fed Dante the same way he fed her. He was surprised that she did that, but he was not about to reject it. Dante ate it all with one bite. The light vored cream paired well with the sweet strawberry.

    "Yours taste really good too," hemented.

    Dante could not stop looking at Laina''s face. Maybe it was the alcohol dulling his senses, but everything seemed to move slowly around him. To him, Laina looked absolutely stunning tonight. Maybe even more beautiful than when she was at the Ball.

    He wanted to lean in close and kiss her.

    "Your highness, you''ve got a bit of cream on the side of your cheek," he said.

    "Oh. Do I?" Laina asked in shock.

    She picked up a napkin about to wipe her mouth when Dante leaned over the table. Their faces were barely inches apart. Laina froze, uncertain of what to do.

    "Let me," he whispered to her.

    They were so close, Laina could smell the sweet scent of wine from his breath. He reached his hand over and cupped her chin. Dante''s thumb brushed past her lip and gently caressed her cheek.

    "There, I got it."

    Dante''s eyes never left Laina''s.

    They were both gazing deeply into one another''s eyes. Laina could feel the heat rising in her cheeks. Her heart was palpitating. She did not know what Dante intended to do, but a part for her yearn for it.

    How could she yearn for something she did not know?

    Dante, on the other hand, could already picture himself leaning in and kissing her on the lips. But something was stopping him.

    He could not do it.

    Marius was watching from the sidelines along with some of the servants. All of them held their breath, waiting for something to happen.

    -Come on, Dante. I''m rooting for you.- Marius said to himself.

    But when they all saw Dante retreat back into his seat, they could not help but let out a sigh. Marius smacked his palm on his forehead. His King was a tactical genius on the battlefield and a decisive leader.

    But when it came to the matters of the heart, he was slower than a snail.

 Chapter 23 - Good Night And Good Bye

    Dante escorted Laina back to her room. They exchanged a few words, seemingly trying to avoid looking straight into each other''s eyes. Both of them were worried about what they would do if they did.

    As they approached Laina''s room, Dante grew nervous. He did his best not to show it, hoping Laina would not notice.

    Laina, on the other hand, was too worried about Dante noticing the brush on her cheeks. She did not want toe off as desperate to him. Marius, who followed closely behind them, could not help but sigh while shaking his head.

    Just as they came upon Laina''s room, the two were so engrossed in their thoughts, that they walked past the room doorpletely. Marius did not know tough or cry, looking at the two of them continuing to walk off side by side. He wondered if he should tell them.

    Seeing as it was a dead-end ahead of them, Marius knew what he needed to do. He pretended to clear his throat loudly, peeking to see if anyone noticed.

    They did not.

    Marius attempted it again, much louder this time around. Both Laina and Dante were startled by it. They swiftly turned to look at one another.

    "Ouch!"

    "Ow,"

    The swift momentum caused both of them to hit each other''s head as they turned. Marius did everything he could to stifle hisughter. The two love birds'' eyes met as their cheeks grew hot and red. Laina rubbed her head and mumbled a word of apology.

    Dante, worried, asked, "No need to apologize, are you alright?"

    He lifted his hand to touch Laina''s head, at the ce where she was rubbing. At that moment, both of their hands touched. Dante could feel his heart palpitating fast. It had been so long since hest held her hand.

    Laina, surprised by the sudden touch, quickly moved her hand away.

    "I''m fine," she mumbled a reply.

    She nced over to him, hoping to gauge his reaction. But she could not read the expression on his face. As things grew increasingly awkward, Laina wanted nothing more than to run away and hide in a hole.

    So, before Dante could say anything else, she spoke up first, "It''s been a lovely evening, your Majesty. I am awfully tired so I wish to turn in for the night. I hope that you would have a pleasant night and a good night''s sleep. Goodbye."

    With that, Laina immediately rushed into the room

    and swiftly closed the door behind her. She was careful as to not m the door in his face. Laina turned to the side and ced her left ear on the door. Only when she heard their shuffling footsteps walking away did Laina finally let out a sigh of relief.

    She turned around, leaning her back against the door as she slowly slid down until she reached the ground. The scene from before reyed in her mind. As she recalled what she had said, Laina ced her hands over her eyes.

    "Seriously, Laina? Pleasant night, good night''s sleep and goodbye? You couldn''t think of anything better to say?!" She chided herself as sheid down on the side.

    After Laina entered the room and closed the door behind her, Dante felt a hole inside his heart. The moment her burning me disappeared behind the door, he immediately felt cold and lonely once more. Subconsciously, he lifted his hand up, wanting to knock on the door.

    But just as he was about to, he stopped. Dante turned around and walked away with Marius following closely behind. This time around, his right-hand man remained silent, not saying a word. Dante was deep in his thoughts, but Marius''s silence troubled him.

    Finally, the King could not take it any longer, "Isn''t this where you usually say something?"

    He turned to look at Marius in the eye. Marius was not surprised by Dante''s question. He saw it from a mile away. Marius simply shrugged his shoulders.

    "You make your own decisions, your majesty. And I stand by them. That is my duty as your confidante," Marius replied as he ced his hand on his heart.

    Just as he finished his speech, a smirk appeared on his face.

    Marius got up close and whispered to Dante, "but as your friend, I would say go for it."

    Marius quickly moved away, afraid of the retribution he might face from Dante. But Dante was deep in thought. Did his words get through to him? Marius wondered if that was it but he could not tell for certain. After a few moments, Dante continued to walk away without saying a word.

    When they returned to his quarters, Dante removed his cloak and unbuttoned his shirt. He walked over to a sofa and sat down. He rubbed his temples with his eyes closed

    "I need a drink," Dantemanded.

    "I''ll get a maid to bring it," Marius replied before leaving the room.

    As soon as he left the bedroom, Marius was surprised to find two maids walking towards him. One of them carried a tray in her hands. He almost knocked down one of them. Much to his surprise, they were carrying bottles of wine and liquors.

    Before Marius could even say anything, one of the maids, the one with the dark purple hair, spoke first.

    "We heard our King has had a long day. So we prepared his favorite liquors for him to enjoy," she said in a seductive voice.

    Marius wondered why the maid''s voice sounded familiar, but he did not pay attention. He too had a long day. He could not wait to get some rest, tomorrow was going to be another long day.

    "Right on time, he wanted a drink. Serve it to him, after that, you may leave." He instructed.

    The two maids still kept their heads low, not making any eye contact. They curtsied politely to Marius and maintained their position until he walked off into the distance. Making eye contact with one another, they quickly straightened themselves and headed towards the King''s bedroom.

    They carefully knocked on the door and waited.

    "Come in," Dante''s voice called out.

    A smirk appeared on the purple hair maid''s face. The other maid helped her to open the door, she alone walked in. Once the purple hair maid was in, the other maid closed the door behind her. She whispered a spell beneath her breath.

    A series of runes appeared on the doorknob, locking it.

 Chapter 24 - Sweet Seduction

    The purple hair maid carefully ced the tray down in front of Dante.

    After that, she knelt down before him, "Your Majesty, I''ve brought you the liquor as requested."

    Dante nodded as he leaned back on the sofa with his eyes closed, "Pour it,"

    The maid did as she was told. She uncorked the bottle and carefully poured the dark golden-colored liquor into the ss. Carefully, she handed the ss to him.

    "Your drink, my King,"

    Dante looked over. He took the ss from her and quickly downed it all at one go. The maid watched as he downed the entire ss.

    He then handed the ss back to her, "Another,"

    Dante drank the next three sses without hesitation. He had assumed that the alcohol brought to him was Topaz Gold Whiskey. But unknown to him, he was actually drinking Sundrop Honey.

    Both liquors looked almost exactly identical. But the vor of the liquor would have been telling if it had not been masked with enchantments. Dante could feel himself getting dizzy and fatigued from the drink.

    "Give¡­ give me another," he asked for a sixth ss.

    "As you wish, my king," the maid said with a coy smile.

    She was no longer avoiding eye contact. Seeing as the King had his eyes closed and his senses dulled, she sneakily poured a vial of clear liquid into Dante''s empty ss before pouring in more whiskey. She handed it to him which Dante took without hesitation.

    He downed it all in one go. The purple hair maid stood up and sat down on the sofa next to Dante. The alcohol was getting to him, he could barely see straight what was in front of him. When Dante turned to his side, he realized there was a figure seating next to him.

    The purple hair maid leaned in close andid her head upon his chest.

    "Dante, don''t you miss me?" She said with a sweet voice.

    He could feel his head splitting in two. Dante brought his hand up to his forehead, rubbing his temples. He shook his head and opened his eyes again. The woman in front of him was blurry, but he could not figure out who it was.

    "Who¡­ who are you? What are you¡­ you doing in my room?" His words slurred.

    He could feel the woman leaning on him. Dante wanted to move away immediately, but when he looked over again, he saw that it was Laina who was by his side.

    "Laina¡­" he called out to her.

    He reached out his hand to cup her face and bring her closer to him.

    "Why are you¡­ why are you in a maid outfit?"

    The purple hair maid held Dante''s hand and looked straight into his eyes with a coy smile, "Dante, I''ve missed you so much. Let me get into something¡­ a little morefortable."

    The maid carefully slipped away from Dante''s grasp and scurried over to the bathroom.

    "Don''t keep me waiting for too long," he called out.

    The maid grinned as she closed the door behind her. She unbraided her hair and removed her maid uniform, revealing a skimpy sheer nightdress. She took off her shoes and socks and looked at herself in the mirror. Once she felt that she was presentable, she slowly opened the door and stood at the entrance.

    "My King¡­" she said seductively, looking over to the sofa.

    But there was no reply. Sensing something was amiss, she walked over slowly to the sofa. Had Dante gotten so drunk that he had called onto his side on the sofa?

    "Dante, I am ready for you¡­" she said sweetly as she came up around the sofa.

    The skimpily dressed maid looked on in disbelief.

    Dante was not there.

    She turned to the side and walked over to the bed, thinking he might be over there instead. But he was not there either. Just then, the door to the room opened. The maid was caughtpletely off guard with nowhere to hide. It was Marius who was barged in.

    Seeing the maid, he immediately pointed at her and shouted, "What are you doing in here?! Dressed like this?!"

    The maid did not know how to reply at first. But she quickly regained herposure and put on a front. She yed innocent.

    "I¡­ my King requested for mypany," she said as she held on to her arm, letting one of her straps fall from her shoulder to her arm as she continued to speak, "I cannot disobey."

    Marius eyed the maid, he began to assess the details in the room. He noticed the pungent scent of liquor. Drawn to the tray of alcohol, he walked over and sniffed the ss. Upon realizing that this was the maid who showed up with the tray in the corridor, he began to put the pieces together.

    The King''s confidante turned back and barged into his chambers for a reason. As he was walking away, Marius felt something was off. The timely appearance of the maids felt too much of a coincidence.

    Feeling as if something was amiss, he decided to turn back to check on his King. Little did he expect to be seeing this sight.

    Marius looked at the ss closely. The scantily dressed maid noticed that he was distracted. She tried to sneakily make her way to the door to escape. The n might be falling into ruins, but she would stop at nothing to make it work.

    Tiptoeing, she made her way past the sofa, towards the opened door. Nearing her goal, the maid lowered her guard and awareness. One step more, and she would be out of the room.

    But the door mmed shut, making her jump backward. A shadow loomed over her. It was Marius with a devilish smile.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t let you go anywhere," he threatened.

    With the ss still in his hands, Marius took a step forward towards her. She took a step back. She avoided making eye contact with him.

    "Sir, I¡­ I¡­ was merely following orders," she whimpered.

    Mariusughed, holding the ss in front of her, "So you mean to say, when you told me you''ve brought the King''s favorite liquor, you assumed that it would be Sundrop Honey?"

    As Marius took another step towards her, she fell to the ground fearful of the aura he was emanating. Tears watered around the maid''s eyes.

    "It¡­ it was what I was being told. Honest, sir."

    He saw through her lies instantly. Marius was seething in anger by the way she was acting. It was all too often that he had seen such an act being put on. ying the victim.

    "Alright," he decided to y along for a moment, "Then what about the spell that had been cast on the drink?"

 Chapter 25 - I Want You In My Arms

    Laina came out of the bathroom in her nightdress. She touched the soft silk material and was amazed by how smooth it was. Definitely something fit for a princess. Titan trailed next to Laina as they walked over to the bed.

    But she stopped short of it and turned towards the daybed instead. Laina was not ready to sleep just yet. She had hoped a nice long bath would help take her mind off what happened earlier but it did not help much.

    The scene of them exchanging desserts and Dante leaning in was still fresh in her mind. Laina squinted her eyes as she hid her face behind a pillow. She threw the pillow to the side and picked up Titan from the ground.

    She cupped Titan''s face and asked, "Oh Titan! It was so embarrassing! You should have seen my face!"

    Laina buried her face in Titan''s soft warm fur as he licked her face. She giggled as she pets Titan on the head andid down on the daybed. She ced her hand over her forehead as she stared at the ceiling.

    She turned to look out the balcony, seeing the sea of stars brought her some peace of mind. Laina stood up and walked out into the open air, admiring the twinkling stars high above. She reached her hand out, hoping she could easily reach for one and have it in the palm of her hand.

    Looking down at the cityscape around her, Laina noticed that the streetlights were still on. The city looked vastly differentpared to what it did in the day. While most of the shops were closed by this hour, the bars and music halls remained open.

    Despite how high up she was, she could still hear the soft whispers of music. It was like listening to arge orchestra made up of a jumbled mess of musical instruments. A gust of wind blew around her.

    Although Laina was wearing a sleeveless nightdress, she did not feel cold at all. The warmth her body naturally produced kept her warm, even on the coldest of days. Laina looked down at Titan, who obediently sat beside her.

    He opened his jaw wide and let out a yawn before licking the side of his mouth. He looked up at Laina with sleepy eyes. It was as if he was telling her that it was time for bed. Laina crouched down to ruffle his fur, as she too let out a yawn.

    "You''re right, Titan. It''s been a long day indeed and it''s time for us to catch some sleep. Who knows what''s going to happen tomorrow," she joked.

    Together, they returned to the bedroom. Laina was getting ready to get into bed when she suddenly heard a sounding from the balcony. She froze in her movement and looked at Titan.

    If there was an intruder, she was certain the sr mastiff would be on high alert. But Titan wasying in bed, wagging his tail with his head tilted to the side looking right back at Laina. But seeing Titan so calm made her feel a little at ease.

    -Maybe that was just my mind ying tricks on me.- she convinced herself as she climbed into bed.

    Just as she was making herselffortable beneath the covers, all the lights in the room switched off. The doors of the balcony closed on their own too. Laina could feel her heart about to jump out of her throat.

    Momentster, she began to smell a strong scent of liquor. But it was pitch ck in the room, Laina could not see anything at all. She reached her hand out to the side, trying to reach for the switch for the tablemp.

    When she found the switch, Laina immediately pulled on it. The room lit up immediately with the glow of the tablemp. Her heart was still palpitating as Laina carefully scanned the entire room. As she nced past the daybed, her eyes returned to it.

    There was someone lying on the daybed. She got out of bed slowly and carefully tiptoed over to the daybed. When she turned around, she was shocked to see that it was none other than King Dante.

    "Oh my goodness! Dante¡­ I mean King Dante, what on earth are you doing here?! In my room?!" Laina gasped in shock and confusion.

    Dante stood up and came up close to Laina. She did not have enough time to react. Before she knew it, he already had his arm around her waist as he brought their bodies close together. There was no distance between them.

    She could smell the strong scent of liquor lingering on his breath. The sweet scent reminded her of a liquor she had drunk before. It was the fragrance of Sundrop Honey. Laina tried to move away from Dante, but his grip on her was tight.

    "My sweet sun drop¡­ do¡­ do you know how much I missed you¡­" Dante slurred his words as he caressed Laina''s face.

    Laina could feel the heat rising in her cheeks as both of their eyes met. At first nce, she tried to pull her gaze away from his. But something about his eyes caught her attention. When she stole a second nce, Laina realized something was amiss.

    The way Dante was speaking, the lingering smell of liquor on his breath. The weird glint in his eyes. She needed to confirm her suspicions. Laina tilted her head and looked at Dante''s eyes. She could not believe it at first, but upon closer inspection, she realized that his eyes were covered in ayer of purple light.

    -A spell¡­- she thought to herself.

    "Dante, Dante," she called out his name while clicking her fingers in front of his face.

    Though she had his attention, he was not snapping out of the spell. Laina was not sure what happened to him in the time after they hadst met, but it seemed like Dante had been ced under a spell.

    "To lower his guard, someone must have tried to get him drunk," she theorized.

    Before Laina could do anything else, she felt her entire body being lifted off the ground.

    "What¡­ what are you doing Dante?!" she eximed while beating her curled-up fists on his chest, "Put me down!"

    Dante smiled as he gently kissed Laina on the cheek with a grin. He could barely walk in a straight line towards the bed, with Laina kicking and demanding to be put down.

    "Sundrop¡­ I''ve missed you too much," Dante whispered to Laina, touching foreheads, "Tonight, you and I are going to spend some alone time together."

 Chapter 26 - You Dont Have To Ask

    Laina was at a loss for words. What on earth was going on with Dante today? He went from being cordial and respectful to drunk and yful really quickly and something just did not feel right.

    Dante ced her down gently on the bed and straightened his back. Laina was lost in her mind, trying to find a way and n out her next action. The next moment, when she looked up, she realized Dante was unbuttoning his shirt!

    The princess quickly turned her head to the side as the heat in her cheeks rose. But she could not help herself, Laina nced over as she peeked through her hands. She could see his well-sculpted abs.

    But what truly caught her attention the most, was the scar over the middle of his chest. It looked like a stab wound, a deep one too. Laina subconsciously lifted her hand, wanting to touch it. Just as she was about to touch his skin, Dante grabbed hold of her hand.

    This action brought Laina back to her senses as she removed her hand from his grasp immediately.

    "Sorry, I was just¡­" she was tongue-tied.

    "That''s alright," he replied with a devilish grin as he took hold of her hand and ced it on his own chest," If you want to touch, you don''t even have to ask."

    -What on earth is going on?!- Laina screamed at herself internally.

    She could feel his smooth skin, the ridges of the scar. Something about it felt familiar yet she did not know why. Realizing what was going on, Laina immediately removed her hand from his grasp once more.

    Dante climbed up on the bed, on top of Laina. But she was not having it. As much as the scene before her was getting steamy, she kept her mind focused. She finally remembered the counter spell she needed!

    Just as she was about to recite the incantation, Dante ced his hand over her mouth. Laina was taken by surprise, uncertain of what to do. This man wasing on to her, strong, but all she wanted to do was to lift the spell on him.

    As he leaned in closer to her, Laina knew she needed a better n. She carefully took hold of Dante''s hand, which he had ced over her mouth, revealing her seductive smile. Laina carefully ced his hand around her neck as she got up close to Dante.

    He was seemingly entranced by her movements, which was just what she wanted. Naturally, Dante wrapped his other arms around Laina''s waist. She wrapped her arms around his neck and embraced him as she brought their bodies close together.

    She leaned in close to the side of his face and recited the spell into his ear. As she finished thest syble, the colored glint in Dante''s eyes disappeared. He slowly blinked, returning to his senses. He realized he was not in his own room.

    But before he could say anything, a wave of fatigue rushed over him. Dante felt his body growing heavy and groggy as he fell onto his side. Sound asleep. Laina, worried that he would hurt his neck, kept her hand around his neck.

    The momentum of his fall brought Laina down with him too. Sheid down on her side, looking straight into Dante''s eyes moments before they closed. In that final moment, she had a feeling that he was looking straight at her.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door. Laina jolted to her senses, as she quickly sat up on the bed. Before she could even say anything, there was another knock on the door, followed by a familiar voice.

    "Princess Laina, Princess Laina. Are you in there?" the voice called out, filled with worry and concern.

    It was followed by a few muffled words before the door swung open and Marius rushed in.

    Marius scanned the room as he spoke, "I''m so sorry foring in like this, Princess Laina but¡­" he stopped just as he set eyes on the bed.

    He saw Laina in her nightdress and Danteying on her bed. Marius panicked as he rushed over, worried that he was toote.

    "I must apologize on the King''s behalf he''s never like this, ever! I''m so sorry, Princess Laina, it won''t happen again! What am I saying?! Dante was drinking and he¡­"

    Laina ced a hand on Marius''s shoulder reassuringly, "Marius, it''s alright. I understand. He''s drunk and people tend to do weird things when they are¡­"

    Marius vehemently shook his head. He did not want Laina to get the wrong idea of Dante. The King might have the devilish looks and charm but he was definitely no yboy!

    "No, Princess, you''ve been mistaken. It''s not that, he was¡­"

    "Marius, calm down. I know. Someone cast a spell on him," Laina chuckled nervously.

    He paused for a moment and looked at her, "You¡­ you knew?"

    Laina quickly rified, "Well, not immediately. At first, I just thought that he had too much to drink. He even came in through the balcony. Haha¡­ anyways, I lifted the spell and he immediately fell asleep."

    Marius heaved a sigh of relief as he slumped on the side of the bed, wiping the sweat off his brow, "That¡­ that is a relief. You have no idea how happy I am to hear that."

    Laina looked over to look at Dante, he was sleeping peacefully on the bed. Maybe even drooling a little. She smiled as she caressed the side of his face, and tucked the strands of hair that were out of ce behind his ear.

    Marius looked over and observed in silence. He realized he had never seen Dante sleep so well. Usually, the king had many sleepless nights, tossing and turning. Whenever he woke up the next day, he would be grumpy and irritable.

    Sometimes, he would take liquor to help calm his nerves after a long day of work, but that just gave him headaches the next day.

    "I don''t think I''ve seen him sleep so well," Marius whispered.

    His words made Laina aware of what she was doing. She quickly removed her hand from his face, cing it close to her heart. Marius took note of her flustered expression. When their eyes met, he gave her an evil grin.

    "You''re beginning to warm up to him, aren''t you?" he teased.

    "What? No!" she immediately shot him down.

    Not wanting him to ask anymore questions about her emotions, Laina switched the topic, "How did he get so drunk anyway? And why was he under a spell?"

    Marius bit his lip.

    Seeing his reluctance, Laina said, "It''s alright if you don''t want to say."

    "No no, you have the right to know," Marius replied as he turned to look at Dante who was sound asleep, "After all this happened.. I think you more than deserve to know what happened."

 Chapter 27 - Sundrop

    Marius exined how the liquors were switched. How the purple hair maid was trying to seduce Dante. Laina listened to all of it in silence. Marius carefully watched Laina for any change in expression, any signs of jealousy.

    "That maid sure had a lot of guts to pull off something like this," Lainamented after hearing Marius''s recount of what happened.

    "Yeah, you''re right," Marius replied, as the gears in his mind processed the information, "She probably acted on someone''s orders."

    Laina nodded in agreement, "You have a point there. I mean, trying to seduce a King and getting him drunk to do so? One of the oldest tricks in the book."

    "Oldest trick in the book? What do you mean?"

    Laina exined to Marius the tales she had heard, sometimes through the gossip grapevines. These were tales of the lower sses wanting a better standing in life. Sometimes, they will try to climb up in society through different means.

    Falling in love and marrying into wealth sometimes took too much time. So some of them would opt for a shortcut instead. One night stand with a member of the royal family, followed by the rumor mill spinning things out of control.

    If a child came into the picture, even better, for the person in question.

    "People do that sort of thing?" Marius gasped in disbelief.

    Laina shrugged her shoulders, "At least that''s what I heard."

    Stretching her arms out over her head, Laina let out a yawn. It was gettingte in the night, and Laina needed to rest. Seeing as she was getting ready to turn in for the night, Marius decided it was also time for him to make himself scarce.

    Looking over to Dante, who was still sound asleep, Marius let out a sigh. How on earth was he going to carry the King back to his quarters? Without being seen? Marius looked over to the balcony, he could certainly fly him back to his quarters.

    But before he could do so, Laina could see the look of distraught on his face. Though it was not the best avable option, she did not mind.

    "Why don''t you let him sleep here for tonight? He''s already sound asleep. I don''t think it would be wise to wake him up," Laina suggested as she got out of bed.

    Marius''s face brightened up with a smile as he looked over to Laina. She immediately knew what was going through his mind. She pped him on the arm and pointed her finger at him menacingly.

    "Nothing is happening tonight. Alright?" she warned him, also warning herself, "We won''t be sharing a bed."

    "What? Then where are you going to sleep, princess?" Marius asked out of concern.

    Laina scanned the room. She pointed at the daybed, "I''ll just sleep there."

    He looked over to see where she was pointing. He rejected the idea.

    "What? No no, you''ll catch a cold. If that happens, he''s going to be even more worried¡­"

    Lainaughed as she patted Marius on the back, "I''ll be fine! I never catch a cold. Besides, the cold never bothered me anyway."

    Marius was still concerned, "Are you sure, princess? I can get something arranged for you."

    "No no, it''s quite alright. Really, Marius. Stop worrying. You''ve had a long night too, you need sleep too!" Laina reassured him as she pushed him towards the door.

    "Juste and collect him tomorrow, alright?"

    "I will do so, princess," Marius promised.

    Just as Marius was about to leave the room, Laina could not help but ask a question. It had been on her mind ever since she heard Dante call her that. Something about it seemed familiar. But she could not pinpoint what or why.

    "Marius,"

    "Yes, princess?"

    "Does King Dante have a lover?" she asked as she bit her lip.

    If he already had someone in his heart, she did not want to overstep her boundaries. She was not about to involve herself with a married man either. But so far, she had not heard or seen the presence of a queen, so she was hoping it would not turn out that way.

    Marius darted his eyes away for a second as he pursed his lips. Laina did not want to put him on the spot.

    "It''s alright if you can''t say or don''t want to. I won''t force you."

    He quickly shook his head and rified, "Oh no no, it''s not that, Princess Laina."

    "Well, he had someone. Someone whom he really loved."

    "Had?"

    "The person passed away¡­ but it was a long time ago."

    This made Laina wonder just how old was Dante really? But she decided that that was a question for another day.

    "How did she¡­ die?" She was curious.

    "I''m sorry, but that, I cannot say," Marius apologized.

    "That''s alright, you don''t have to say. It''s alright."

    But her sudden question piqued his interest.

    "If you don''t mind me asking, princess. I have a question."

    "Speak your mind, Marius."

    "Why did you suddenly ask about that?"

    "Oh well¡­" Laina paused for a moment before continuing, "He called me Sundrop¡­"

    Marius grabbed hold of Laina''s arm immediately, staring at her with his mouth agape.

    "Did you¡­ did you just say he called you Sundrop?"

    Laina was surprised by Marius''s sudden actions. Realizing what he had done, he quickly unhanded the princess and apologized profusely.

    "It''s alright, Marius. No offense taken. And yes, he called me Sundrop," Laina ced her hand on her chin, "For some reason, I find that sounded familiar. But I could not quite pinpoint where I''ve heard it before. So I was just curious."

    "Ah, I see. As far as I was aware, that was the pet name he gave his lover," Marius exined.

    "Oh, I see."

    "His lover had a pet name for him too, I think it was-"

    "Moonkiss?"

    Marius feigned surprise.

    "Yes, that''s right. How did you know?" he asked, cheekily.

    Laina was caught off guard for a moment. The word just slipped out from her mouth. She did not know how she knew this either. In all her interactions with Dante, they had never talked about this before.

    "I¡­ I don''t know.. Lucky guess?" she tried to y it off, hoping Marius would not ask any follow up questions.

 Chapter 28 - Stay By Me

    Marius bid Laina goodnight and left her room. After closing the door, Laina walked over to the bed. Before Marius left, he helped her to move Dante so he was sleeping on the right side of the bed.

    Laina sat down on the right side of the bed. She looked over Dante as sheid down on the pillow. For a moment, she entertained the idea of sleeping next to him. But the more she thought about it, the weirder it felt.

    She quickly sat back up and was about to leave the bed when she felt a hand grab onto her. Laina was surprised to see Dante''s hand on her wrist. She looked over to him, wondering if he was awake.

    His eyes were still shut but he seemed to murmur in his sleep. Laina leaned in closer, hoping to catch what he was trying to say as she tried to remove her hand from his.

    But the more she struggled, the tighter his grip.

    "Where are you going¡­ stay by my side¡­" Dante mumbled in his sleep.

    Just as Laina attempted to move away from him, he pulled her into his embrace. Laina was surprised by the sudden movement. She was caughtpletely off guard. She froze as Dante wrapped his arms around her and snuggled his face close to hers.

    There was no distance between them. Her head was resting on his bare chest. She could hear his rhythmic heartbeat. The more she listened, the sleepier she got. Laina let out a yawn as her eyelids grew heavy.

    Just like that, she fell sound asleep in the king''s embrace.

    That night, Laina dreamt of something she had never seen before. It felt as if it was a memory from a different life. The faces of the people in the memory were blurred so she could not tell who they were.

    She did not recognize their voices either. But she knew that the young woman in the dream was her. She and an unknown young man were having a pic in a garden filled with beautiful glowing flowers.

    She was seated upright, while the young man hadid his head on herp while she fed him a fresh strawberry. They looked happy and seemed to be enjoying themselves very much.

    The young man looked up to her, "I wish this moment canst forever, my sundrop."

    He caressed her face and she held onto his hand as she smiled and replied, "One day, my moonkiss. One day, we will be together.

    She leaned down to kiss the young man on the lips.

    "Forever"

    "And always."

    When Laina next opened her eyes, she was back in the room. The sun was slowly peeking over the horizon, bathing the sky in its warm light. Laina carefully got out of the bed and walked out onto the balcony.

    As she watched the rise of the sun, she felt the cool morning breeze swirl around her. Laina bit her lip as she thought about Margaret, who must be worried sick looking for her. She turned back to look at Dante''s sleeping figure.

    She bit her lip.

    Laina returned to the room. She began to search for writing paper and a pen. When she did, Laina quickly penned down a message. Once it wasplete, she began to pack up her belongings, ready to leave.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door, scarring Laina out of her wits. She went to open the door, heaving a sigh of relief to see that it was Marius. Seeing that Dante was still sound asleep, she crept out of the room to speak to Marius in the hallway.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "Your highness, I thought about it for the entire night and I think it is only right that I help you to get back to Kinshearth or Everfree, wherever you wish to go. It isn''t right to keep you here against your will," Marius exined.

    Laina was thankful for his honesty and willingness to help. She was worried that Dante might punish him, should he find out that Marius helped her to escape. Marius chuckled and shook his head.

    "Don''t worry about me, princess. I will be alright," he reassured her.

    With that, their n was put into action at once. Marius gave Laina a ck hooded cloak to put on. After making sure that Dante was still sound asleep, they gathered thest of Laina''s things before leaving the room.

    But there was one thing Laina could not leave behind. It was Titan. Titan was at her heel, following her around. He seemingly knew that they were tiptoeing around and hence had kept quiet the entire time.

    He even managed to sneak out of the room as Laina and Marius reinterred the hallway after gathering all the things they needed. Titan sat at Laina''s fit gently rubbing his soft fur against her leg.

    She looked down at him, and Titan gave his cutest sad puppy eyes he could give to her. Laina crouched down to meet him at eye level. She ruffled his fur and scratched his chin.

    "Do you want toe with me, Titan?" She whispered to him.

    Although he could not bark in excitement, the sr mastiff was already wagging his tail as he nodded. Titan ced his front paws on Laina''s shoulders as he tried to lick her face.

    Laina looked up at Marius, "Would it be alright if I kept him with me for a period of time? I promise to take good care of him."

    Marius chuckled, "Sure, I don''t think King Dante would mind. This old pupper had been kept in the stables long enough. At least by your side, he wouldn''t be cooped up."

    With everything settled, Marius guided Laina through the winding hallways. He led her to a portal gate that was situated in the King''s Quarters. It was Dante''s personal portal gate.

    Marius set up the portal gate to teleport Laina back to the Golden Gate Hotel in Everfree, as per her request.

    "Alright, everything is set," Marius dered as he pped his hands together.

    Laina smiled, "Thank you for your help, Marius."

    "You''re most wee, your highness. Till we meet again," Marius replied in kind.

    With that, Laina and Titan walked through the portal gate together. When they emerged from the other side, they were meters away from the mansion Laina was staying in at the Golden Gate Hotel.

    -How did Marius know where my mansion was?- she wondered to herself.

 Chapter 29 - Sneaking Around

    From the que at the front door of the mansion, Laina realized her entourage was still in there. That gave her a sense of relief. But just as she was about to openly enter through the main door, she realized what a horrible decision that would be.

    Knowing Margaret, she would have thought of a n to cover up her disappearance while trying to find Laina on her own. That means the other members of staff likely did not know that Laina had in fact gone missing.

    Just then, the main door swung open. In a state of panic, Laina quickly ran off to hide behind the corner of the building. She kept a keen ear, hoping to gather any information she could get.

    A pair of maids walked out through the front door, carrying woven baskets in their hands. They were chatting and whispering to one another as they walked away from the mansion.

    She did not manage to hear what they were saying. Not ready to give up just yet, Laina decided to try her luck with those who were still inside the mansion. She pressed the side of her face against the wall of the building in hopes of hearing any conversation that might be going on inside.

    After a while, she overheard a butler speaking to a chef.

    "Poor Princess, she''s been sick for days," the butler sighed.

    "Days? Oh dear, has Lady Margaret called for the doctor yet?"

    "No. Apparently, it''s one of the princess''s recurring illnesses. She''s on bed rest and barely eats anything. Poor thing. Hopefully, she gets better soon. If not, who knows how long we''re going to be stuck here for."

    The chef was perplexed, "Wouldn''t it be better if we moved the princess back to Kinshearth? Then she could get better treatment there. Whatever this illness is."

    The butler shrugged his shoulders, "Well, the decision is in Lady Margaret''s hands. While the princess is ill, she calls all the shots. It is her call to make."

    Laina looked up at the third floor of the mansion. She could see the balcony to her room from where she stood. All she had to do was to get up there without being seen and sneak back into the room.

    While she could easily get up there on her own, what about Titan? She could carry him but it would be almost impossible for both of them to get up there together. She leaned her back against the wall as she folded her arms.

    Laina tried toe up with a feasible n. If she wanted to bring Titan with her, they had to go through the main door. But with so many staff in the mansion, she would most certainly be caught red-handed almost immediately.

    "So I just need a big enough distraction that would get all of them out of the mansion. That way, I can sneak in and enter the room."

    But what sort of distraction would it take to get all if not most of the staff out? It was almost impossible. She peered through the ss window. Laina realized she had an advantage. Her small entourage meant there weren''t that many people in the mansion, to begin with.

    "If I can stealthily move through the mansion, then it just might work."

    Determined, Laina gave herself a pep talk to boost her confidence. She took in deep breaths of fresh air, psyching herself up ready to go. When she was ready, she peered into the mansion again.

    Once she was certain the area was clear, she quickly made her way over the main door and opened it carefully. Titan scurried behind her, as quiet as a mouse. Laina peered in, viewing every corner she could see.

    The staircase leading upwards was right in front of her. Once the coast was clear, she dashed forward on her toes, as Titan scurried alongside her. Laina could hear footsteps growing louder and loudering from the hallway.

    She sped her way up the staircase and hid behind a pir to catch her breath. She held onto Titan to hold him in ce, before making it through the hallway. With a bit of luck and lots of courage, Laina finally made it to the room.

    She made a final dash towards the door, thankful that it was not locked. Titan quickly squeezed himself into the room, just as Laina carefully closed the door behind her. As soon as she closed the doors, Laina dropped to the ground.

    Stealth was a skill she needed to learn and perfect.

    Laina scanned the room, everything seemed pretty much the same. But as her eyes nced past the bed, she noticed there was a sleeping figure. She was back on high alert. Titan was baring his teeth in an attack stance.

    Laina peered over to the dressing table. She quickly went over and grabbed hold of the dagger that was there. Armed with a weapon, she crept over to the bed to see who or what it was.

    The figure was covered in a nket, with only its head sticking out. For some reason, the figure remained Laina of herself. As she got closer, there was still no movement from it.

    Laina tightened her grip on her dagger as she got closer. She leaned forward and picked up the corner of the nket. On the count of three, she pulled away the nket to reveal who or what was hidden underneath.

    Upon seeing the sleeping figure, who looked like an exact replica of herself, Laina stood there dumbfounded for a few moments. She could not believe what she was looking at.

    "What¡­ on earth is going on," she gasped in shock.

    Just then, the figure seemingly stirred awake. It tilted its head towards Laina. It was like staring at herself in the mirror, at a version of herself that was more like a puppet. Before Laina could say anything, the figure began to phase out of existence.

    Within a matter of seconds, the figurepletely disappeared into thin air. Only the imprint of the sleeping figure was left on the bed. Laina tried to distract herself by looking around the room.

    It was at this point that Laina realized she had not seen Margaret either.

    Where had she gone?

 Chapter 30 - I Will Do Anything For You

    Margaret was worried about Laina. The longer she waited, the more worried she got. She wanted to go and search for her but she also had to keep up the ruse that Laina was ill.

    Finally, when she was able to slip away, Margaret prepared to leave. Knowing that it would be too dangerous if she left via a portal gate, she decided to use her own mode of transport.

    She ced her hands together and began to recite an incantation. Her hands began to glow with red light, and so did the ground around her. She pictured the ce she wanted to go in her mind.

    A ck gaping portal opened beneath her feet. Her body slowly sank into it until she was nowhere to be seen. Momentster, Margaret opened her eyes. She had sessfully transported herself to the Dracona Kingdom.

    Around the corner, Margaret could hear whispers and footstepsing in her direction. She got a hold of her surroundings and quickly hid behind the wall. Two castle servants passed by the route she was on,pletely oblivious.

    After they had gone far, used another spell to track down any traces of Laina. Anyone and everyone left a trail. Margaret was able to use this trail to trace her down. Within a matter of minutes, she noticed a trail that led into a room.

    "You better be alright, Laina. If not, someone is going to taste my wrath¡­" she muttered to herself as she made her way through the castle.

    To decrease the chances of her being found, Margaret cast a spell to keep herself hidden. As she went through hallway after hallway, she was finally about toe up on the room where she could sense Laina the strongest when someone grabbed hold of her from behind.

    He covered her mouth and held her by the waist as he brought her into a shadow portal. They exited it into a room, where the man released Margaret from his grasps immediately.

    Margaret was not about to let this go. She materialized twin swords in her hands and turned around to meet face to face with the person who took her away.

    "Woah Woah, easy there, Moria I mean Lady Margaret. Easy there," Marius spoke swiftly, not wanting to get hurt.

    Seeing him again infuriated the handmaiden. Her grip on her twin swords tightened as she charged towards him with them.

    "You! You are in so much trouble, when I find Laina I am going to end you and Dante!" Margaret roared in anger.

    Marius carefully dodged her attacks. He had always liked the feisty side of this woman. But when she is on the warpath, things getplicated. Not wanting to anger her any further than he already has, Marius maintained his defensive stance.

    But that only angered Margaret even more.

    "Fight me, you coward!" She spat.

    "Mo- Margaret look. We''re all friends here, no need for the des and attacks," Marius said as he tried to lower her sword.

    She gritted her teeth and pointed her sword at him, "You¡­ purposefully distracted me during the party. Making me lose track of Laina. Then you and your King kidnap her?! I expected something to happen but I never thought it would be like this! I underestimated you!"

    She lunged forward at him again, this time with more vigor. Marius dodged just in the nick of time. If he wanted to live to see another day, he had got to get through to her, fast.

    The first step was to admit his faults.

    "Look, look. It was never my intention for this to happen. I did not expect Dante to do such a thing! But it''s not like I can stop him!"

    Margaret threw one of her swords at Marius. It narrowly missed him and hit the wall, cutting deep into the wall. He could feel his heart pounding in his ears as sweat trickled down his forehead.

    "Of course you can stop him! Argh!" Margaret was pissed, "Marius, you''re the only one who can stop him and you know that!"

    He read her expression, even the smallest change in her attitude towards him. Marius could tell that his honesty was working!

    So he proceeded with the second step, making her believe him with his honesty and heroic actions.

    Marius ced his hand on his chest, "Believe me, Margaret. I did everything I could! But we both know how stubborn Dante is. Once he has his mindset on it, he would follow through until the end."

    She was still angry and furious. Margaret knew Marius was not to me for what happened. She should have kept a closer eye on Laina, and on Dante. If she had seen his movesing, she could have blocked him off from getting too close to Laina.

    The two of them had been at the opposite ends of the room at the start. But Mariu''s efforts were working. He carefully reduced the distance between them. Now, they were only meters apart.

    He carefully watched her every move, he did not want his head chopped off just because he took one misstep. Seeing the guilt in her eyes, Marius knew he was getting to his end goal.

    Margaret angrily plunged her sword into the ground, tearing through the carpet. The sword was wedged into the stone flooring of the room. She ced both her hands on her head as she turned her back muttering to herself.

    "I should have been more careful, more observant," she continued to me herself.

    Seeing her like this, broke Marius''s heart. He let his heart take the wheel. Marius closed the distance between them and hugged Margaret from behind. She did not push him away, simply standing there deep in her thoughts.

    "It''s not your fault," Marius consoled her, "Besides, he didn''t do anything to Laina. Dante is¡­ too afraid. And Laina already left so you have nothing to worry about."

    The moment it finished his sentence, Marius cursed himself for his honesty. Margaret, returning to her senses, immediately released herself from Marius''s embrace. She picked up the wedged sword with ease and pointed it at him.

    "Say it again, Marius," she ordered in a cold monotonous voice.

    Marius gulped as he took a few steps back.

    "Umm, that Laina has already left?" Marius carefully picked his choice of words.

    Margaret pursed her lips. Her eyebrows furrowed in anger.

    "You could not have led with that?!" She screamed at him, while still threatening him with the sword.

    She was so fed up with this man in front of her. There was something about him that irritated her. Margaret clicked her fingers. Immediately, both swords disappeared into thin air.

    She wagged her finger at Marius and confronted him. She got up close to him, with anger burning in her eyes. They were barely inches apart. Yet she could see it in his eyes, that he did not fear her one bit.

    In fact, it was filled with a little admiration. That only infuriated her even more.

    "Listen up," Margaret warned, "Tell Dante, if I ever see him trying near Laina again, I will end him."

    She was about to exit the room but Margaret turned back and gave her final word of warning.

    "Even if I die doing so. I. Will.. Do it."

 Chapter 31 - You Were Once Mine

    The day his heart was shattered, was the day he had lost her forever.

    Dante watched on, a hollow husk of himself, as he relived the nightmarish day. For him, it was worse than being ughtered on the battleground with only a breath left. Despair came first, dragging him deep down into an abyss of darkness and shadow.

    "No¡­ no¡­ stay with me!" He yelled in agony as he tried to stop the bleeding of her wound.

    Dante would never forget the soft smile that appeared upon her face as she reached out her trembling blood-covered hand towards him. He grasped it immediately with his own and brought it close to his cheek.

    "I''m here my love, I''m here. You''ll be alright¡­ I will find the best healers¡­" he constantly reassured her.

    Or was he saying it to reassure himself?

    "Da...Dante¡­ listen to me¡­" she struggled to speak coherently as her consciousness stood on the edge between life and death.

    "I''m listening, I''m listening."

    She spoke her final words. He could see her mouth moving, but his mind no longer remembered what she had said. Dante had tried to recall that memory as clearly as he could. But he was never able to hear it again.

    All he could remember was the water in her eyes, the tears that trickled down her cheek stained red by blood. Her hand grew heavy. It slipped out of his grasp andnded on the ground with a thud.

    He called out her name. He called her lovingly by her pet name. But she never responded again, her body soon grew cold. As he felt the warmth of her body slipping away, he fell into despair. He cried out in agony and anger.

    "I will not let you go this time. I will never let you go¡­" he whispered as he watched his former self cradling a limp body in his arms.

    Dante remembered what happened after that fateful day.

    He never knew exactly what happened but the next time he opened his eyes, he was no longer holding her in his arms. Her body was nowhere to be found. It had simply vanished into thin air. Dante searched high and low for years. He exhausted all of his leads.

    He could not sleep.

    Each time he closed his eyes, the scene of that fateful day would rey like a broken record.

    He knew he could not wallow forever, so he tried to pull himself out of it. But it was as if he was trying to rip his heart out. He could not do it. The alcohol helped to numb the pain in his heart.

    But it only cured the symptoms, it did not cure the root of his heartbreak.

    "My sundrop¡­" he mumbled in his sleep as he reached out his hand.

    A scene he wanted to forget yet always kept close to his heart. He did not want to forget the pain of losing her. He wanted to remember the reason. The reason he must cherish her when he finds her again.

    Everyone told him to give up. To move on. But Dante was never able to step out of that shadow. It was as if someone had stolen his heart. He felt hollow and empty on the inside. A piece of him went missing the day she died in his arms.

    The day Marius brought him the good news, Dante thought it was a joke. He assumed it was just one of Marius''s many attempts to cheer him up. But when his confidante showed him the proof, the evidence; he felt something warm in his hollow heart.

    He found his reason to live once more.

    In Dante''s dreamscape, the scene he was watching dissipated into thin air. In its ce, was a familiar young woman. She was as beautiful as the first time he set his eyes upon her.

    Without any hesitation, he ran up to embrace her. But the moment he wrapped her in his arms, she turned into hundreds of ruby monarch butterflies. All of the butterflies fluttered out of his grasp and into the open skies above.

    Dante stirred awake from his slumber. He could feel the warmth of the sun rays on his face as he groggily opened his eyes. As he set up in bed, he could feel a splitting pain pulsing through his head.

    As the pieces of memories from the night before slowly resurfaced in his mind, Dante tried to make sense of what had happened. At first, all he could remember was returning to his quarters after sending Laina back to her room.

    "What¡­ what happenedst night?" He muttered to himself as he tried to recall.

    He remembered drinking liquor. Someone poured him ss after ss. Beyond that point, his memories were hazy. When his eyes finally adjusted to his surroundings, Dante looked around.

    He stared with his eyes wide open.

    He was not in his living quarters. He was not in his bedroom. As a warm breeze blew into the room, Dante looked down. He gasped in shock to realize that he did not have his shirt on!

    "This¡­ this is Laina''s room," he looked around frantically only to realize she was nowhere to be found.

    Titan, the mastiff, was also missing.

    He peered over the bedside to see his shirt strewn on the grounds.

    What on earth happenedst night?!

    Then, Dante remembered. Everything wasing together. He remembered the purple hair maid. He realized she had given him a different liquor on purpose, to get him drunk.

    When his mind was no longer as sharp, she cast a spell on his drink. He drank it down in one gulp without thinking. Dante pped the base of his palm on his forehead.

    How could he be so careless!

    After that, he began to hallucinate. He thought he saw Laina in his room, leaning on him. But his keen sense of smell made him realize that woman was not Laina. So when the maid left him to go to the toilet, he sneaked out of the room in search of Laina.

    He stumbled into her room. He remembered everything.

    "Dante you idiot!" He cursed at himself, "She''s going to think you just want to bed her! How are we going to win her over now?!"

    Dante angrily pounded his fist onto the bed.

 Chapter 32 - Good Morning, Sleeping Beauty!

    A knock on the door got Dante''s attention immediately. He naturally wanted to call the person to enter but realized that this was not his room. Before he could react, the door opened and Marius walked in. Trailing behind Marius was a familiar ck cat.

    Dante heaved a sigh of relief when he saw it was Marius.

    "Good morning, sleeping beauty," Marius teased, "Or should I say, good afternoon?"

    "Marius, you''re lucky I don''t have mynce in my hand," he warned.

    "My apologies, my King. I tease. Looks like you''ve got a good night''s sleep, despite the liquor."

    Dante gritted his teeth, his head was pounding. The liquor from the night before threw him for a loop. He should not have downed all of it. Remembering the things that happened the night before only made his headache worse.

    Marius poured him a ss of water and handed it to him. Dante received it and muttered a word of thanks before drinking it in one gulp

    "Where has Laina gone?" Dante asked as he rubbed his temples with his thumb and index finger.

    The King''s confidante pulled over a chair and sat down by the bed. The ck cat leaped up onto the bed and snuggled its head on Dante''s hand. He casually picked up the cat and stroked its soft fur.

    "Where have you been, Shadow?" Dante murmured to the cat as he continued to pet it.

    Marius cleared his throat as he began to speak, "I sent her back."

    Dante looked up, "Back?"

    He knew his fate was sealed the moment he decided to help Laina. But he remained calm.

    "Back to Everfree. Dante,e on, what were you going to do? Keep her here against her will forever?" Marius justified.

    Dante closed his eyes as he took in a deep breath. He would do anything to have her by his side again. But there was also the part of him that wanted her toe to him willingly. Marius stood up from his seat and walked around the room.

    "We''ve also received a stern warning from Lady Margaret to keep our distance. Well, for you to keep your distance from Laina to be more exact," Marius added.

    "Lady Margaret?" the name did not ring a bell for him.

    "Ah, well you and I know her as Moira," Marius replied.

    Dante sighed as he leaned back against the pillow, "Well, I don''t expect anything less from her."

    When he walked past the dressing table, he noticed a letter that had been addressed to Dante. Marius picked it up and brought it over to him.

    "I think you might want to take a look at this," he said as he handed the letter to Dante.

    As soon as he saw that familiar handwriting, Dante opened it immediately. Seeing her handwritten letter reminded him of a different time. A time where they wrote letters to one another.

    While reading the letter, a small smile formed on Dante''s face. Marius pretended not to notice. When he finished reading it, he folded the paper and ced it back in the envelope.

    "So¡­ what did it say?" Marius inquired.

    Dante looked over to Marius, a little annoyed as he replied, "She thanked me for the time she had spent here and apologized for taking Titan with her."

    Marius raised an eyebrow as he leaned in closer to Dante, "That''s it?"

    He was not buying what Dante had said. The letter could not have been as simple as that. It made the Dragon King smile! Surely there must have been something juicer in the letter. Marius wanted to grab the letter over to read it himself.

    "The rest is none of your business," Dante swiftly replied as he moved the envelope out of Marius''s grasp.

    With a click of his fingers, the letter disappeared into thin air. Marius sighed as his efforts to find out more failed. Dante ced Shadow down on the nket as he got out of bed. He stretched out his muscr arms as he slowly walked towards the balcony.

    "Ae on. I had to fight to keep Margaret from storming in here to confront you! She was all like, ''Tell Dante, if I ever see him trying near Laina again, I will end him. Even if I die doing so. I. Will. Do it.''" Marius mimicked Margaret.

    Dante turned back to look at Marius.

    "The rest of it is private. You''re not getting any more information from me. As for Moira or Margaret, whatever her name is now, she can''t stand in my way."

    The sunlight shone down on his body, highlighting his well-sculpted muscles. Marius knew very well why all the women, princesses, and queens swooned over him. Even he, a grown man, and a mighty dragon could not deny that Dante was one hell of a perfect specimen.

    Dante walked out of the sunlight as he picked up his shirt from the ground. He was not about to walk out of the room shirtless, it would raise too many questions. As he buttoned his sleeves while facing the mirror, he told Marius he was taking the day off to settle some personal matters.

    Marius returned back to his senses, "Wait what? But you''ve already missed the morning court session. The afternoon session begins in like an hour."

    Dante grinned as he walked over Marius and straightened his cor as he spoke, "Well, you''re the King''s right-hand man, right? The King''s confidante. I am sure you can figure things out."

    Marius ran after Dante as he walked out of the room with Shadow trailing close behind him.

    Marius blocked his way as he asked, "Hold on, where are you going?"

    "I''m your king. I don''t have to report my every move to you," Dante replied to him with a piercing gaze.

    As Dante continued on his way, Marius thought for a while. Then, it hit him. He knew what his King was going to do. Before he walked off too far to hear, Marius quickly called out with some helpful advice.

    "If you''re looking for the maid, she''s probably on the run!"

    Dante grinned, "Looks like I''m going hunting."

 Chapter 33 - She Who Had Purple Hair

    Once she assumed the coast was clear, the purple-haireddy made a run for the wall in front of her and hid behind it. She was no longer in the maid outfit she had previously worn to move freely around the pce.

    She was wearing a skin-tight dark purple jumpsuit with her hair tied into a braid. Just then, she noticed the shadows moving towards her. She closed her eyes and took in a deep breath of air. She listened closely for their footsteps.

    As soon as they turned the corner, the purple-haireddy materialized a dagger in her hand. Before the guards could even react, their throats were slit. Blood spewed from the gaping wound as she weaved through them.

    She continued to make her way through the various passageways until she was out of the main building of the pce. Hiding behind bushes, carefully avoiding the patrolling guards as much as she could. After a great amount of effort, she was within reach of the exit.

    A carefully hidden door that was usually used by servants to go in and out of the pce grounds. She bit her lip.

    "Almost there, she muttered to herself as sweat trickled down her forehead.

    Gathering up her courage as she tightened the grip on her dagger, the purple-haireddy made a dash for it. Just as she was about to reach the door, someone blocked her path. But by the time she saw him, it was toote for her to dodge out of his way.

    Before she could even speak, she felt a hand around her throat. Her body was lifted off the ground by her neck. The hand tightened its grip on her neck, closing her windpipe.

    "It''s been a long time, Cordelia," Dante greeted her with seething anger.

    "Your¡­ yo¡­ your majesty. You''re choking...me," she struggled, trying to gasp for air.

    He tightened his grip around her neck a little more.

    "Indeed I am," he replied swiftly, his burning gaze prated her skull, "I don''t intend on letting you die so easily."

    He threw her onto the ground with great force. Finally released from the chokehold, Cordelia gasped for breaths of fresh air into her lungs. She had not expected him to find her so quickly. But she was not about to let him hold her captive either.

    Cordelia made a dash towards the door. This time, Dante grabbed hold of her arm just as her other hand was about to reach the handle of the door. He pulled her into the rose bushes and threw her onto the ground.

    Before she even had the chance to stand up again, he kicked her down and leaned in close to her. He grabbed hold onto her cor, their faces were inches apart. Cordelia could feel a cold shiver going down her spine. She had clearly messed with the wrong dragon.

    "I have to apud you for your clever use of spells and incantations, Cordelia. Masking your scent to avoid my detection. But trying to take advantage of me? You''ve messed with the wrong dragon," he bared his teeth at her with a menacing grin.

    His dragon horns formed onto the top of his head as his eyes glowed dark sapphire blue. In a split second, the temperature around them dropped below zero. Cordelia could feel the chilling pain coursing through her body as she was slowly consumed by ice.

    "Please¡­ your majesty, you¡­ you got the wrong person¡­" she whimpered as her breath turned into puffs of mist as soon as it made contact with the surrounding air.

    Dante was buying none of her tactics. He knew she would try something like this.

    "I got the wrong person, you say? Well then, let''s see your true form, shall we?" he challenged her.

    Light blue runes began to form on Cordelia''s skin as her hands and feet turned ice blue. She cried out in pain, ring deep into Dante''s eyes as she gritted her teeth.

    "I''ll see how long you canst, witch," he provoked.

    Cordelia''s eyes began to water as she continued to whimper for pity and help. She imed her innocence, but Dante was having none of it. He saw through her true colors. He knew exactly who she was.

    As the runes began to burn even brighter than before, Cordelia let out a cry of pain and agony. The blue light that once colored the runes that etched on her skin turned purple. The dagger in her hand turned into a long staff that she tapped onto the ground.

    The force of her magic sent a shockwave, destroying the magic runes that Dante had ced upon her. He took a few steps forward as all the ice that had encased her skin shattered. Her dark purple staff, with a floating amethyst crystal floating above it, served as her support as she got back up on her feet.

    Cordelia dusted her clothes as she gave Dante a look of annoyance.

    "Are you happy now?" She asked with a smirk.

    Dante gritted his teeth as he lunged forward. His weapon of choice, ance, materialized in his hands. He wanted to stab this evil witch in the heart and be rid of her. But Cordelia easily dodged his attack. She took to the form of a Violet starling and took to the sky.

    "You''ve grown weak, Dragon King," sheughed maniacally.

    Dante was infuriated by herment. His dragon tail formed behind his back as his scale-covered wings unfurled. In a split second, he too was in the sky. But Cordelia''s starling form was too nimble for him to catch. He breathed a breath of ice fire upon her. He hit his bullseye, causing her to fall to the ground.

    Cordelia was forced back into her human form. The ongoingmotion alerted the people who were in the pce. Guards were being alerted too as they rushed towards the garden to aid their King. Marius could see the battle from the window. He immediately jumped off the ledge of the balcony and flew down to help.

    "Is that all you got?" He asked as he looked down upon her from the sky.

    Cordelia nced to the side, she could see the guards rushing to aid Dante. She also saw Marius making his way over. There were too many people surrounding her. Plus, she was injured from Dante''s ice fire.

    "While I would love to continue our little chat, Dante, I''m afraid it''s time for me to take the coward''s way out," she announced with a theatrical ir.

    Dante knew she was about to escape. He flew down to intercept.

    "Till we meet again, cutie," she winked at him seductively before tapping her staff twice on the ground.

    Puffs of purple smoke burst forth from the amethyst crystal, enveloping Cordelia. By the time Dante got down, she was already gone. As the puffed of smoke dissipated into the air, the guards arrived and so did Marius. But it was all toote. She was gone.

    Dante was livid. He had let her slip through his grasp, yet again. He knew Laina''s awakening would lure Cordelia out of hiding. But he had not expected her to show her face so soon.

    "She escaped?" Marius asked hended next to Dante.

    Dante did not reply, he simply turned to all the guards assembled. He called for the leader of the Royal guard to step forward. The guards parted ways in the middle, allowing their leading general to walk up to the front. He saluted to Dante before taking the knee.

    "My King. I, General Varcus of the Royal Guards, am ready to receive yourmand."

    Dante looked on at the toon of royal guards standing before him.

    He issued his imperial decree, "The scheming Supreme Witch Cordelia Nightshade is a wanted criminal. I, King Dante of Dracona, call for her immediate arrest. I want her captured alive, no matter the cost. Is that clear?"

    The royal guards collectively stomped their feet, before cing their hands over their chests. They hit their chest twice before saluting Dante.

    "Yes, your majesty!" They echoed in unison.

 Chapter 34 - No One Messes With Us

    Laina had been pacing around the room for a few minutes, thinking of her next course of action. Seeing as Margaret was not in the room, she wondered where her handmaiden had gone.

    "If she went out to get something, she should be returning soon. I should probably just wait for her here," Laina muttered to herself.

    She looked down at Titan, who paced the room with her. She led him over to the sofa and sat down. She gently tapped her hand on the empty sofa space next to her. Titan immediately knew what she meant.

    He leaped up onto the chair andid down his paws. He gently rested his head on herp, allowing her to stroke his fur. Lainaid her head down upon Titan''s back. His soft warm fur enveloped her like a soft fur nket.

    "You, my boy, have such soft fur," she chimed as she stroked him.

    Just then, a spell circle began to form on the carpeted floor, in between the bed frame and the sofa. Laina got up from her seat and leaned over the back of the sofa to see what was going on.

    She did not sense any ill intent or danger from the spell circle so Laina did not feel the need to raise any form of weapon to defend herself. Titan also sat up, cing his paws over the back of the sofa to see.

    Margaret slowly appeared from out of the spell circle and as soon as she opened her eyes, she was greeted with a warm hug from Laina.

    "Margaret! Am I d to see you!" Laina eximed with glee.

    But what the crown princess did not expect, was what her handmaiden did next. Margaret pulled Laina into her embrace, hugging her tightly. The crown princess was surprised by Margaret''s gesture.

    Words need not be exchanged to understand her emotions.

    "I''m sorry if I scared you, Margaret. I didn''t mean to go missing. I woke up the next day and the next thing I knew I was¡­" Laina quickly tried to exin herself but Margaret was not listening.

    "I almost thought I lost you again," she whispered beneath her breath.

    Laina did not hear what she had said clearly. But she gently rubbed Margaret on the back, "It''s alright. I am back now, and in one piece too. So don''t worry, alright?"

    Margaret looked up at her. The emotions the handmaiden had quickly turned from worry to anger. She ced both her hands on Laina''s shoulders and shook her.

    "Don''t you ever y missing again! You hear me?! Do you know how much trouble you could have been in? How much trouble I would be in if you really went missing?!" Margaret eximed in anger.

    She tried to keep her voice down a little, afraid that there might be others eavesdropping on the outside. The handmaiden did not give her princess a chance to rebut or defend herself either.

    "How am I supposed to go back to Kinshearth without you? They would have beheaded me on the spot and I would have to count myself lucky that they did not choose to torture me first," she spouted.

    Laina stood there, uncertain of how to react to Margaret''s outburst. She could see it in her eyes that she genuinely cared for her, beyond the line of duty. Laina closed the distance between them.

    She gently patted Margaret on the back with a warm smile upon her face, "Do you feel better after letting it all out?"

    Margaret looked at Laina. For a moment, she thought she saw themselves in the distant past. Laina had always been there for her. Now, it was her turn to repay her kindness.

    -I will protect you with everything I have.- she thought to herself.

    Returning to her senses, Margaret simply nodded and backed away from Laina. She wiped away the water in her eyes with the back of her hand. Margaret then proceeded to check Laina from top to bottom.

    "What are you doing?" Laina asked as Margaret lifted her sleeves and inspected her arms.

    "I want to see if that Dragon King did anything to you. If he so much as hurt a strand of your hair I will¡­"

    "You will what?"

    She looked up at Laina, tongue-tied for a moment. What would she do if she found out Dante harmed her? A thousand different torture methods circled in her mind. She was never going to let him harm her. Never.

    Margaret cleared her throat before formting a reply, "I¡­ I will mince him with my dual swords."

    Laina teased, "Are you sure that''s all?"

    "Of course not! How can I let him off so easily? After that, I will fry him in oil, no one messes with you or me!" Margaret eximed with pride.

    The crown princess could not help but admire the loyalty of her handmaiden. She was so brave and courageous, she was willing to risk her own life to kill and torture the dragon king should anything happen to her.

    -That is something you don''t find every day.- Laina thought to herself.

    Laina held onto Margaret''s hands in her own and reassured her, "Don''t worry, he did not do anything to me."

    The handmaiden did not buy it, "Nothing at all?"

    "Nothing at all," Laina assured her again as she recounted what had happened in a summary, "I fell asleep so he decided to take me back to rest. Then he asked me out to dinner which I agreed to but nothing happened."

    She carefully left out a few important details. Such as Dante and her having a moment during the dinner and him entering her room all drunk and enchanted under a spell.

    Thinking about it made her wonder if he was awake by now. She also wondered if he remembered anything from the night before. Thinking about it brought a smile to Laina''s face immediately.

    Margaret grasped Laina''s hand and asked inquisitively, "There''s something you''re not telling me, aren''t you?"

    As the handmaiden narrowed her eyes, Lainaughed awkwardly while taking a few steps back. She tried to im her innocence.

    "What¡­ no I am not keeping anything from you, honest!"

    But Margaret was not buying it. She had seen Laina smile like that before. Whenever she had that smile on her face, it meant that she was thinking of a memory she cherished. A memory she shared with a person she loves.

    Before she could interrogate Laina any further, something caught Margaret''s attention. When the handmaiden looked down, she saw a familiar face. Laina, taking advantage of the situation, quickly lifted Titan into her arms.

    "Oh yes! And how can I forget this cutie! His name is Titan!"

    Margaret looked at the dog. Naturally, she held out her hand.. Titan instinctively sniffed her hand for a few moments before licking it.

 Chapter 35 - Selecting The Best Candidate

    Seeing a familiar face brought a smile upon Margaret''s face. She crouched down and gave Titan a good belly rub as he flipped onto his back. She had always wondered where the dog went, little did she know he had been with Dante all this time.

    Laina was happy to see that Titan liked Margaret, she too crouched down and rubbed his belly.

    "He seems to be taking a liking to you," Lainamented with a smile.

    Margaret smiled, "This one''s a friendly one too."

    Now that Laina was back and well, it was time for them to head back to Kinshearth. There were things for them to tend to when they got back. The earlier they returned, the better.

    It took them about two days to get everything packed and ready to go. With Titan by her side, they made their way back to Kinshearth through the portal they hade through.

    When they exit on the other side, an entourage of ministers, generals, pce servants had all assembled to wee their crown princess home. As soon as Laina stepped through the portal gate, everyone got onto one knee.

    "Wee home, your highness!" They all greeted her in unison.

    It was a sight to behold, and Laina could not get used to it. She walked down the steps, Titan trailing close by while Margaret followed behind her. Laina was first greeted by Grand General Tobias and Royal Chancellor Lucinda.

    "Crown Princess Laina, wee home. You''re just in time," Lucinda greeted her.

    "Just in time?" Laina asked, "In time for what?"

    The Royal Chancellor turned to look at the Grand General for a moment before clearing her throat to continue, "Well¡­ you see¡­"

    "You have suitors who''ve been waiting for your return, your highness," Tobias exined.

    Laina''s eyebrow creased as she folded her arms in disbelief. From the look on their faces, she knew something must have happened while she was not around. Not wanting to confront them in front of everyone else, she asked for their conversation to continue in the throne room.

    "Your highness, it would be best if we exin it to you elsewhere," Lucinda quickly interjected.

    "Are you defying the princess''s orders?" Margaret spoke up from behind.

    "Know your ce, handmaiden Margaret," Tobias shot her a re.

    But Margaret was not afraid of the general. She was afraid of no one.

    "Margaret made a fair point. Why can''t we continue your conversation in the throne room?" Laina backed her up.

    The way the general and chancellor were speaking was suspicious. They were definitely keeping something from her. Laina knew her return to Kinshearth had been dyed.

    She did not want to waste any more time standing around. Nothing would get done at this rate. She pped her hands together to get all of their attention.

    "Let''s meet in my quarters then. The royal office. Margaret, oversee the unpacking," Laina ordered.

    Margaret bowed, "As you wish, your highness."

    With that settled, Laina made her way towards her quarters with Tobias and Lucinda. Titan followed closely next to Laina, never leaving her side. The general and chancellor were surprised to see that the princess now had a dog trailing next to her, but they did not think too much of it.

    Together, they walked towards Laina''s quarters and into the royal office.

    "So, would you care to exin to me what you two mentioned earlier? About suitors?" Laina asked as she took her seat behind the desk while Titan made himselffortable at her feet.

    Lucinda nudged Tobias, prompting him to speak.

    "In your absence, your highness, a few suitors from different Kingdoms and Nations havee forward to ask for your hand in marriage¡­"

    Laina''s nails dug into her arm. She wanted to stop Tobias from speaking then and there. But she controlled herself. Laina wanted to know the full story before she made her move.

    "...Royal Chancellor Lucinda and I have gone through the liberty of shortlisting a few options," Tobias said as he snapped his fingers.

    A guard, who had entered the room together with them, handed him a set of documents. Tobias then handed the documents over to Laina. She muttered a word of thanks before flipping through them.

    There were a total of four candidates whom they had picked for her. Laina was a little disappointed to see that Dante was not one of them.

    - Of course he would not be in here, Laina! You were spending time with him this whole time!- she chided herself as she bit her lip in an attempt to stop the blushing on her cheeks.

    She hoped that the chancellor and general did not see any of it.

    Out of the four candidates, two of them caught Laina''s attention immediately. The Duke and the Prince. She knew who these two men were. Both of them had made asting impression on her at the Ball.

    Seeing her pause on those two profiles prompted Lucinda to speak.

    "Ah, that is Prince Radford, second eldest prince of the Windford Kingdom. And the other is Duke-"

    "Duke Harris of House Lackerwood of the Registerium Empire," Laina finished her sentence for her.

    "Yes¡­ that''s right," Lucinda replied with a forced smile.

    These were the two people who nearly ruined Laina''s night at the ball. She had hoped to put them behind her but it seems like they were back to haunt her. Laina put down the files and looked up at Tobias and Lucinda.

    "Out of all four of them, who is the best candidate?" She asked them both.

    Seeing as the crown princess was asking for their opinion, the general and chancellor were secretly happy. They had expected Laina to fight back strongly against the idea, yet she was now asking for their opinion on the best match?

    They could not be happier!

    "Prince Radford would be a great option, your highness. ording to the information we have gathered about him, he has great experience in Kingdom management," Tobias exined.

    Lucinda backed Duke Harris instead, "I think Duke Harris of House Lackerwood is a solid option too, your highness. His family is in the jewelry business in Registermium. His knowledge with gemstones would be greatly beneficial to Kinshearth."

    It was taking everything in Laina to keep her silence. Did her subjects think so low of her abilities to govern Kinshearth? She took in a deep breath to calm her nerves.

    "All four of them are in the throne room right now?" She asked for rification.

    Tobias swiftly replied, "Yes."

    Laina closed the file with a stered smile on her face, "Good, I shall head over to meet them."

    She got up from her seat, Titan got up too.. But before she could take another step forward, Lucinda stood in her path.

 Chapter 36 - I Make The Rules

    "Your highness," Lucinda called out to Laina as she stood before her, "I think it would be best for you to have a change of clothes, don''t you think?"

    Laina looked down at the clothes she was wearing. She saw no fault in them.

    "Change? What for?" She asked.

    "Well¡­ I think it would be more presentable if you changed into something a little more formal?" Lucinda suggested with a smile.

    Albeit, Laina was not in her formal royal attire. But she was not shabbily dressed. She turned to Tobias and asked for a second opinion.

    "General, do you agree with the Chancellor on this?" She asked.

    Tobias was caught off guard by the crown princess''s sudden question. He quickly replied, "Your highness looks beautiful in any outfit¡­ but it might be best to change into something more formal for this asion."

    Laina sighed, "Very well, I will head back to my room first. Once I am ready, I will head over to the throne room."

    With that, Laina left the general and chancellor to return to her room. Both of them bowed and kept their head low until the crown princess had exited the room and went on her way.

    They both looked up at one another and heaved a sigh of relief.

    "She did not kick up a fuss, at all," Lucinda said in disbelief.

    "Indeed, she did not," Tobias agreed, "I guess we will just have to wait and see."

    In the throne room, the four suitors and their entourage were waiting in different parts of the hall. Prince Radford had brought with him 20 servants, bearing chests of gifts. He was provided with a seat and a side table of tea and snacks.

    "How long more is this princess going to make me wait," he muttered to himself as he tapped his shoe against the carpet.

    On the opposite side, Duke Harris had brought five servants with him. He had not been offered any seat, so he could only stand and wait. He readjusted his cor before calling for a servant to bring him a ss of water.

    Laina, on the other hand, had returned to her bedroom. She was greeted by Margaret who was ordering the servants around who were unpacking from their trip to Everfree.

    The moment Laina entered, everyone got onto their knees and greeted Laina. Margaret bowed deeply and kept her head low as she greeted the crown princess.

    "All of you may leave for now. You can continue unpackingter," Laina ordered, before she turned to Margaret, "Margaret, you stay with me."

    All the servants and maids quickly made their way out of the room, with thest person closing the door behind them. Titanid down at the foot of the bed as Laina exined to Margaret what had happened at the Royal Office.

    "They sound like they can''t wait to marry me off, Margaret," Laina sighed as she leaned back onto the soft covers of the bed.

    Margaret teased, "Well, you aren''t getting any younger, your highness."

    "Hey!" Laina sat up immediately and knuckled her on the arm, "Aren''t you supposed to be on my side?"

    Both of them shared augh. Time was of the essence, Laina needed a game n.

    "Well, what do you want to wear then?" Margaret asked as she looked over to Laina.

    The princess bit her lip as she fell silent, deep in thought. Laina had the perfect outfit in mind. It did not take long for her to change into it. Margaret helped her pick a few pieces of matching jewelry and braided her dark red hair.

    From a velvet box, Margaret carefully lifted a diamond diadem and ced it gently on Laina''s hair. Once her outfit wasplete, it was time for them to meet the suitors. She stood up from her seat and walked over to the full-length mirror.

    Laina admired her outfit from head to toe.

    "It''s perfect," she whispered to herself with a smile, "Titan, what do you think?"

    The mastiff lifted his head and barked loud and bright. Her outfit had his stamp of approval.

    "He approves," Margaret replied with a smile.

    Laina nodded as she walked over to Margaret and hooked her hand, "You''reing with me, to the throne room."

    "But your highness, the unpacking¡­"

    "Oh that can wait tillter, I want you to be there to see the look on their faces," Laina replied with a grin.

    Laina turned back and whistled to Titan. He immediately got up to follow them. Margaret grew a little worried. The Throne Room was no ce for pets. But Laina insisted.

    "I''m the crown princess, so I make the rules and I say pets are allowed in the throne room," Laina said in a regal tone of voice.

    Margaret chuckled a little, "Your word isw, Crown Princess Laina."

    As they arrived at the Throne Room, the announcer immediately signaled to the trumpeter who began to y her instrument. Everyone in the Throne Room turned their attention to the main entrance immediately.

    The royal guards opened the doors to the Throne Room and got down on their knees as Laina walked in.

    "Announcing the arrival of her royal highness, Crown Princess Laina," the announcer projected his voice into the Throne Room.

    Everyone immediately knelt down one knee, apart from Prince Radford. As Laina walked past, she could see their shocked expressions and looks of horror. Prince Radford was in a state of shock as his eyes trailed her every move.

    His staring alerted Titan, who growled at the prince. Duke Harris stole a nce and he too was in shock. Grand General Tobias and Royal Chancellor Lucinda were dumbfounded too.

    They should have seen thising from a mile away. Their princess was not like the other princesses. Laina walked up the steps carefully and turned around to face everyone in the Throne Room.

    She sat down on the thronefortably before giving hermand, ''All may raise."

    Tobias was still in shock. He leaned over to Lucinda and whispered, "Are my eyes deceiving me? What is she wearing?!"

    Lucinda gulped, "I thought I was seeing things too. She''s wearing pants!"

 Chapter 37 - Flattery As Sweet As Honey

    "Has she gone insane? This is against our traditions, the rules!" Tobias whispered to the chancellor.

    But that was the crown princess, most people do not dare to defy her. The suitors who arrived, on the other hand, seemed shaken by Laina''s entrance in a non-traditional outfit.

    Two of the suitors, in fact, decided to leave. They made up an excuse and turned to leave with their entourage. Laina did not stop them. She simply bid them farewell and had the royal guards send them off.

    Only Prince Radford and Duke Harris were left. Laina had hoped her outfit choice would scare them all away. But it seems these two were refusing to budge. The suitors simply saw it as lesspetition.

    Prince Radford was the first amongst the two to step forward.

    "It is an honor to meet you, Crown Princess Laina. I must say, your outfit speaks volumes of your personality and character as the future Queen of Kinshearth," he praised.

    Laina raised an eyebrow as she mailed, "You tter me, Prince Radford. I must say, I am surprised to see you here. Especially after the unfortunate blunder, you made the first time we met."

    She was not about to go easy on him just because of his honey-coated words. The prince was also not a simple fool either. He bowed deeply and asked for Laina''s forgiveness.

    "I seek your humble forgiveness, your highness. I admit, I had a little too much to drink so I was mesmerized by your beauty, as I am now."

    Margaret rolled her eyes, she had seen too many of such men. No matter rich or poor, peasant or royalty, those with a glib tongue were all sly foxes. Laina had already told her what happened with Prince Radford on the night of the Ball.

    "I see, what do you know about me, pray tell?" Laina asked, " Apart from my beauty, that is."

    Prince Radford was caught off guard by Laina''s sudden question. His nce over to the general was seen by Laina and Margaret. But she did not say anything. The Grand General, on the other hand, received the signal and quickly stepped in to join the conversation.

    "Perhaps it would be best for the princess to spend some time with Prince Radford, to get to know one another better?" He added.

    "Ah, so the prince knows nothing about me? Apart from the fact that I am set to inherit Kinshearth?"

    Even the general could not have predicted Laina''s question. He too had no reply. But the prince was no fool. He could stand up for himself when required.

    "Oh, I have spent much time in Kinshearth, your highness. I understand your people, yournds¡­"

    "Seems like this one is more interested in Kinshearth than you, your highness," Margaret whispered to her.

    Margaret''sment made Lainaugh out loud, much to everyone else''s surprise. All of their attention turned to her. Laina quickly regained herposure and cleared her throat.

    "So, Prince Radford. Just between you and I, what do you stand to gain from this alliance?" She asked.

    He was swift to reply, "Well for one, I would stand to gain a beautiful bride who is kind, beautiful, smart-"

    "No¡­ no," Laina shook her head as she stood up from her seat and walked down the steps.

    She came up to the prince. Now that they were standing in front of one another, it was clear to see that both of them were about the same height.

    "I want the truth, Prince Radford, what would you stand to gain from this marriage alliance?"

    She did not wait for him to reply. She answered the question for him.

    "An elevated status, the title of King of Kinshearth, immeasurable wealth,nd, and resources, am I right?"

    He could see what Laina was getting at. Prince Radford quickly tried to speak up but Laina did not allow him to as she turned the question onto herself.

    "What would Kinshearth gain from having you as its King? What would I gain from a man I do not like or love as my husband? I am terribly sorry, not to hurt your ego here, Prince Radford, but you''re just not my type."

    "Princess Laina¡­"

    Laina chuckled as she shook her head, "You can''t even get my title right. It''s Crown Princess Laina to you, Prince Radford. I understand you''vee a long way, thank you for your time, I won''t be sending you off."

    She turned to the royal guards and ordered, "Guards, please send Prince Radford and his entourage off."

    With that, she turned back to walk back towards her throne. The prince''s face turned dark as he turned to the general. Tobias, seeing how the situation escted, was about to try and keep the prince.

    "I have never been so insulted in my life! The deal is off!" Prince Radford eximed in a fit of anger before turning to leave.

    "Prince Radford¡­ please!" The general called out, trying to say something, anything to console the prince but nothing worked.

    Lucinda could not help but let out a sigh. Turning to Duke Harris, she was about to pin the remaining hope she had on him but his next words scattered it to the wind. As Laina walked past him, without giving him so much as a nce, the Duke was angered.

    "Crown Princess Laina, I am not sure if I might have offended you in any way. But I can''t help but feel like you''re ignoring my existence," he said as he readjusted his coat.

    Laina turned back around with her arms folded. She feigned an expression of surprise, "Oh my goodness, I am terribly sorry that I did not notice you were here, Duke Harris of Lackerwood."

    She turned to look at the chests he had brought with him that were being held by the servants, then back at him.

    "Ah, I see you''ve brought gifts to apologize for your disgraceful behavior at the Ball the other night. I will dly ept them and forgive you. You may leave them here and be on your way." Laina said as she sped her hands together.

    "What, no these are betrothal gifts¡­" the duke tried to correct Laina''s words but she was having none of it.

    Her expression turned dark as she walked back up to him with a cold stare.

    "I am surprised you still dare show your face around here, after what you did."

    A smirk appeared on the Duke''s face as he whispered to her, "Come now, princess, are you sure you want the entire court to know¡­"

    He tried to reach for Laina''s hand but she already predicted what he was about to do.

    Piak!

    Laina pped Duke Harris across the face.. The sound of the p reverberated throughout the entire Throne Room.

 Chapter 38 - A Heavy Burden

    Everyone gasped in shock. It took some of them a few moments to realize what had just happened. Margaret covered her mouth in shock. She had expected Laina to give the duke a piece of her mind, but she had not expected her to p him!

    Even the general and chancellor were shocked by Laina''s action. The duke was not a weakling either. Anger burned in his eyes, he tried to retaliate. He raised his hand towards Laina but she caught it swiftly.

    Titan was growling and barking at the duke. Margaret quickly restrained him to stop him from tearing the duke to shreds. The mastiff already had his ws out, ready to fight.

    "What do you think you''re doing, Duke Harris?" Laina asked in a cold monotonous tone.

    "You attempted to humiliate me at the Ball and now you''re trying to p me in the Throne Room, in my country? Are you seeking death?" Laina threatened.

    All the royal guards who lined the Throne room were on high alert. The duke had attempted to p the crown princess, they had their weapons all pointing at the duke. Realizing the gravity of the situation, a shiver ran down his spine.

    His knees began to shake as Laina released his hand. She turned to walk back up the steps to sit on her throne chair. Seeing the expression of fear on the duke''s face brought her great joy as she could not help but grin.

    "Guards," Laina called out.

    All of them stood at attention.

    Laina gave her order, "Duke Harris is no longer wee in Kinshearth from this moment forward. Should he be found within the country, he is to be arrested and brought in for punishment immediately."

    All the guards stomped their feet collectively, and replied in unison, "Yes, your highness!"

    Two royal guards came forward and grabbed Duke Harris by the arms. Despite his struggles and pleas, no one helped. All the servants he hade with were also ushered out of the Throne room.

    Once he was gone, the doors to the Throne Room were closed. Only members of the Kinshearth court were left. Laina could see the shocked and angered expressions on Tobias and Lucinda''s faces. It was time for her to give them a piece of her mind.

    Laina pped her hands, "This court session is over. Grand General Tobias and Royal Chancellor, please remain. The rest may leave."

    With her order, everyone bowed and took their leave. When everyone else had finally left and the door was closed, Tobias and Lucinda''s expression was no longer cordial. Before Laina could even get a word in, the general was the first to speak.

    "Princess, would you mind exining what you were trying to do there?!" His voice rang loud and clear throughout the Throne Room.

    Laina was surprised by the general''s outburst. She had never seen him so angry before. But she was not about to back down either. She had a bone to pick with the both of them.

    "What I was trying to do? What about you? Arranging for me to meet suitors. I never asked for any of this! And seriously you could have picked better candidates instead of the two people who ridiculed me at the Ball!" She fought back.

    "Your highness, do you think we want to do this?!" Lucinda asked.

    The Royal Chancellor''s sudden question surprised Laina. They were keeping something from her. Could they have arranged all of this for another reason? Laina took a step back.

    "You just wanted to forge a marriage alliance for me so that when I ascend the throne, there would be a King to hold things together, is that not the truth?" She asked them both.

    Tobias and Lucinda looked at each other. Tobias could not help but let out a sigh.

    "Indeed, that was one of the reasons¡­"

    "But that was not the only reason," Lucinda continued Tobias''s sentence.

    "The thing is¡­" Tobias hesitated to speak up.

    Laina crossed her arms as she eagerly waited to hear what was the reason behind all of this. But both Tobias and Lucinda just kept looking at one another, unable to spit out the truth.

    "We don''t have all day, just spit it out," Laina urged the both of them.

    "The Royal Treasury is drying up, your highness," Tobias finally blurted out.

    "Drying up?" Laina asked in shock.

    Both Tobias and Lucinda nodded as they kept their head low. Laina turned to look at Margaret in a state of shock. Margaret knew the Royal Treasury was running low, but she had not expected it to be that bad.

    Laina reasoned and rationalized the situation, "Don''t we have revenue streams from our export of gemstones? Agriculture? The taxes from the people?"

    "Yes, but the cost of running the country is high, your highness. Even the upkeep of the pce costs money, and the expenses," Lucinda exined.

    Tobias continued, "A marriage alliance would have brought in a good amount of wealth to the Royal Treasury. Not to mention paying off the debts we owe¡­"

    Laina could not believe her ears. She did not know the crown was in debt! If she knew, she would never have agreed to go to Everfree in the first ce. That cost would have been added to the mounting debt.

    She could feel her head splitting in two just thinking about the numbers. Laina turned her back towards them and pacing down the carpetflooring. All this time, she had thought the finances of Kinshearth were in good hands.

    "There is no time to point fingers," she muttered to herself.

    The gears in Laina''s mind turned and worked. She needed a way to get Kinshearth back on track. No more debts. She will refill the Royal Treasury.

    Laina turned back to ask, "How many people know of this?"

    Tobias and Lucinda looked at one another. After a few whispers and a short discussion with one another, they listed down the people who knew. The princess listened, nodding while she took a mental note of it.

    Seeing that Laina seemed to understand the situation they were in, Tobias asked if she would reconsider a marriage alliance.

    "Absolutely not," Laina immediately replied.

    "But your highness, how else are we-"

    Laina cut in before the general could even finish his sentence, "A marriage alliance would do nothing to help the situation. A Royal Wedding is no small fanfare either. That alone would have cost a fortune."

    "Then what are we going to do?" Lucinda sighed.

    Laina took in a deep breath before replying, "I will take care of it. As the Crown Princess and future Queen of Kinshearth, this duty is mine to bear. I will ensure that our finances would be back to normal.. No, better than it has ever been."

 Chapter 39 - Rumors About You

    A snow-white raven flew through the open window and perched onto Marius''s arm. He brought the raven close as it began to whisper into his ear. After receiving the message, Marius whispered back.

    Momentster, Marius let the white-feathered raven fly off into the open sky. With the message he had received, he made his way through the countless corridors of the castle until he came to Dante''s office.

    The guards at the door immediately let him. Marius entered the room carefully, hoping not to raise the attention of those who were in it. Dante was seated behind his work desk, reading a stack of documents before him while two other men stood before him.

    They paid Marius no mind when he entered, continuing their conversation as per normal. Dante finished up the paperwork before him and handed it to the two men.

    "Will we be expecting your presence at the afternoon council meeting today, your majesty?" one of them spoke in a deep guttural voice.

    Dante did not look up from the other document left on his table as he replied, "Yes, I will be there. If there''s nothing else, you both may leave."

    The two men nced at one another, they had something they wanted to ask but they did not know if they should. Dante easily sensed that something was amiss. He did not have time to y the waiting game with them.

    He put down the pen he was holding and looked up, "If you have something to ask, Grand General Larkson, speak now. Before I run out of patience."

    Marius could not help but grin. Dante was never a patient King.

    Larkson cleared his throat, "There have been rumors, circting around the castle and amongst the nobility, your Majesty..."

    "I have no time for these groundless rumors, general." Dante''s reply was curt.

    "People have seen you with an unknown young woman. One who has long red hair?" the general boldly continued his sentence.

    He carefully took note of every change in Dante''s facial expression, hoping to see if there might be any truth in the rumor. But the King''s facial expression did not change. Dante remained as rxed as he could be. He leaned back in his chair.

    "Is that so?" he asked.

    The general gulped, "That was what I heard."

    Dante looked up at Larkson, "So you don''t have any proof?"

    The general had no reply. All he could do was to admit his fault and hope that his King would show him mercy and let him off.

    "Your Majesty, please forgive me. I have been clouded by these senseless rumors. I merely wanted to confirm their credibility with you so that I may dispel the falsehood in these groundless whispers."

    Dante did not move from his seat, he looked down at the general who had gotten on his knee. To be honest, he did not care for the rumors. They could say whatever they wanted, none of it would bother him.

    But, he was worried about what it might do to harm Laina''s reputation. The Crown Princess of Kinshearthst seen in Dracona instead of Everfree would bring up too many questions.

    "Thank you for your concern for my well-being, Grand General Larkson. Those rumors are groundless and make sure they remain as such, do you understand?"

    "Understood, my King," the general swiftly replied.

    "Good, you may leave now, both of you," Dante ordered.

    Both men bowed respectfully to him and quickly left the room. As the door closed behind them, Marius got up from his seat and walked over to the liquor cab. He picked up a ss bottle of liquor, unscrewed it, and poured Dante a ss.

    "Any news?" Dante asked as he swirled the ss of liquor in his hands before taking a sip.

    Marius grinned as he too poured himself a ss, "Indeed, my King. Interesting whispers from the Kingdom of Kinshearth. Or should it be Queendom?"

    "Cut to the chase, Marius," he reminded him.

    "Yes yes, always so impatient. You know-"

    "Cut. To. The. Chase."

    Marius downed the ss of liquor before he began to speak, "Crown Princess Laina has returned to Kinshearth to a big surprise."

    "Oh?"

    "It seems she has some suitors."

    Dante looked up at Marius, "Suitors?"

    He knew it would catch Dante''s attention. Marius continued to exin who the four lucky or unlucky men were and how it all went down in the Throne Room. Upon learning what Laina had worn when presenting herself to them, Dante let out an audibleugh.

    This surprised Marius, who had almost never heard himugh.

    "That''s Laina for you," Dante muttered to himself as he poured himself another ss as Marius continued his exnation.

    He was happy to find out that Laina had not agreed to a single marriage alliance. Maybe her heart was already in his hand after all. Or at least, for the time being, it did not belong to anyone just yet.

    "I have insider news that the Grand General and Royal Chancellor set up the potential marriage alliances for a reason," Marius revealed as he looked towards Dante, hoping to lure him in.

    "And what would that be?"

    He lured him in sessfully, "Apparently Kinshearth is having some financial trouble. They were hoping a marriage alliance would solve theck of money in the treasury. The Crown Princess, having refused the marriage alliances will need an alternative way to gain more money. Perhaps¡­"

    "Perhaps what?"

    "Perhaps if someone were to lend her a helping hand now; I''m sure Crown Princess Laina would feel indebted to this person, don''t you agree, my King?"

    Dante knew exactly what Marius was hinting at. The Kingdom of Dracona''s wealth is almost second to none. Helping Kinshearth out of its financial trouble would not even make a dent in their treasury.

    If he were to deliver the funds in person, he would even get a chance to see her again.

    -<em>No, that would be too obvious. I can''t go in person..</em>- Dante said to himself.

 Chapter 40 - Special Delivery For His Special Someone

    "So this is what we''re left with?" Laina looked up at Finance Minister Nitser then back at the document he had handed her.

    He took out his handkerchief from his pocket to wipe the sweat off his brow as he replied, "Yes¡­ yes your highness."

    Margaret peeked at the numbers. They were not good. Not to mention, Kinshearth still owed money to several of their trading partners. They even borrowed money from the Gtix Bank, not to mention the high-interest rates that were not paid off.

    Laina put down the document and rubbed her temples, "So including the debts we owe for various expenses, we are deep in debt?"

    Nitser gulped, "Yes, your highness. I¡­ I have told the Royal Chancellor Lucinda, Grand General Tobias, multiple times¡­"

    She raised her hand and stopped the Finance Minister from speaking. Her head was spinning from all these numbers, it felt as if she had a splitting headache. Looking over to the side, she could see the liquor cab.

    -Maybe a drink would calm my nerves.- Laina thought to herself.

    Alcohol would only dull her senses.

    "Margaret."

    "Yes, your highness."

    "Get me a fresh pot of earl grey tea with a touch ofvender," she ordered.

    Margaret bowed politely, "Right away. Would you like me to reschedule your dinner with Lord and Lady Nesling?"

    Laina had forgotten about the dinner she was to have with the Kinshearth nobility. Right now, she had bigger problems to deal with. The dinner would just have to wait.

    "Yes please," she replied Margaret before looking back at the document she had before her.

    Kinshearth had two main exports, gemstones and agriculture. Since they are often sold in bulk, the profit from both exports has not been very high. Laina needed to find a way to increase the profit margins, as that would be the quickest way for them to get the most gains in a short period of time.

    Looking through the documents, she realized the mining of gemstones and geodes in Kinshearth was far more advancedpared to other nations. Furthermore, they had a rare secret technique they used for growing crystals and gemstones.

    While Laina was still deep in thought, Margaret returned with a silver tray in her hands. The pot of tea the crown princess had requested was here. Margaret quickly poured her a cup. Just as she was about to drink it, there was another knock on the door.

    A voice from the other side spoke up, "Your highness, there''s a delivery for you. It''s from the Dracona Kingdom."

    Laina nearly spat out the tea in her mouth. She entered a coughing fit upon hearing where it was from. Margaret quickly pats Laina on the back as she tried to regain herposure.

    "A¡­ a delivery from Dracona? Send the messenger in, Margaret."

    The handmaiden did as she was told. She opened the door of the Royal Office and allowed the messenger to enter. Upon meeting the princess, the messenger immediately got onto his knees, keeping his eyes on the ground until Laina gave the order for him to stand.

    The messenger handed Laina a letter. On the envelope, there was a royal wax seal. This was only used by the members of the royal family in Dracona. This letter came directly from King Dante himself.

    Laina quickly opened the letter and read its contents. Upon finishing the letter, she put the letter down on the table and asked the messenger.

    "Where are the items?"

    "They are currently being moved to your personal vault, your highness," the messenger replied.

    "Personal vault?" Laina paused in thought.

    She never knew she had a personal vault. Laina decided to go and take a look herself. How could she have not known she had a vault of her own. Before she left her office, she dismissed Nitser for the day.

    "Have a good evening, Minister Nitser. We will continue our discussion tomorrow," she said to him before leaving with Margaret following closely behind.

    As they walked along the corridor, Laina could not help but ask, "Margaret, since when did I have a personal vault?"

    Margaret hid herughter before she replied to the princess, "Every member of the royal family has their personal vault, your highness. Since your parents passed on, the entire Royal family''s wealth has beenbined and stored together in one central vault."

    She went on to exin that when there was not enough space in the central vault, then the remainder will be moved to the smaller vaults. Laina could not believe her ears.

    "So we¡­ I have more than one?!" she eximed in shock.

    "Of course, your highness." the handmaiden replied without skipping a beat, "As of thest record, you have one central vault that was originally three separate vaultsbined into one. Then you have three other personal smaller vaults."

    Just as their conversation came to an end, they arrived at one of Laina''s personal vaults, where workers were hard at work moving the items that had just arrived into it. Upon seeing the crown princess, everyone stopped working immediately and got on their knees as they greeted her.

    "All may rise. Please, continue your work, don''t mind me," Laina said as she walked up to the entrance of the vault.

    The entrance into the vault was over three meters in height and 2 meters in width. A normal human would not have been able to open the door on their own, hence the door is locked and guarded by three rotating shifts of specially trained mages.

    Looking in, everywhere is piled with precious metals of every kind, jewelry, antiques, and many more. Laina could not believe her eyes. She turned to look at Margaret and whispered to her.

    "All of this belongs to me?" she asked in disbelief.

    Margaret leaned in and whispered back, "Yes, princess."

    "How much is all of this worth¡­" Laina muttered to herself in shock as she walked in to take a closer look.

    There was no organization, everything was strewn everywhere. But, for the items that had just been brought in, there was a clear distinction. All of the items that had been sent from Dracona were piled neatly in a corner near the entrance of the vault.

    Laina walked over to look at the items that had been sent. She carefully picked up a bar of gold. With one look, she knew this was no normal gold. The shine on the metal was brighter than any other gold bar she had seen. Not to mention, heavier too.

    "This¡­ this is Heaven''s Gold¡­"

    A bar of Heaven''s Gold was equivalent to the value of 1,000 regr pure gold bars!

    Laina took out the letter that had been sent together with the items. In it, was a ledger that ounted for every item that had been sent. She read each item carefully, pausing at the amount of Heaven''s Gold that was delivered.

    9,999 bars.

    The Crown Princess remembered the amount of debt the crown of Kinshearth owed to various debtors. The gift from Dracona would cover all of it with more to spare. Margaret looked on with delight.

    "Your Highness, with this you would not have to worry about money anymore!" she eximed with delight.

    "I am not epting these," Laina muttered to herself.

    She looked up at Margaret, repeating her own words, "We are not epting these."

    The handmaiden was baffled. She knew the gift was from King Dante, which was less than ideal but it could save the crown from debt. Why does Laina want to reject this gift? Before she could even ask why Laina had already ordered the servants to remove the items from the vault.

    "I want everything to be ounted for based on this ledger. Not a single item missing.. We are returning these to Dracona at once," Laina instructed.

 Chapter 41 - The Hard-working Princess

    "Your Highness, these would cover the debts we owe in a nce. Why are we sending it back?" Margaret could not help but ask.

    Laina shook her head as she folded her arm, "I cannot just ept a hand out like this. I would be a joke amongst the other royals."

    She knew more money would only solve the surface issue. It would not change the way Kinshearth earns and sustains itself. While she was d to have received this helping hand, she was not about to ept it.

    But sending Dante''s gift back to him was also a feat on its own. How was she going to transport everything back to him? Lucky for her, the items had been delivered using a spatial storage box. A magical item that could store arge number of items in a small box.

    All they needed to do was to return everything into it. As the items were being ced back into the box, an item, in particr, caught Laina''s attention. She stopped the servants who were moving them so that she could take a closer look.

    It was a beautiful painting of breathtaking scenery. There was something very unique about the painting that captured Laina''s attention. In the sky, was both the sun and moon. One side of the painting was of a picturesque sunny day with warm light.

    On the other side, was the elegant beauty of the night with a crescent moon in the sky. Twinkling stars covered the darkened night sky. In the foreground, there was the shadow o a couple, holding hands.

    Laina crouched down to admire the painting up close. As she tilted her head from side to side, she noticed that there was ayer of glitter over the paint. Laina''s eyes sparkled. She had an idea.

    "Your Highness, we are done with the packing, all that''s left is the painting," a servant informed Laina, bringing her out of her thoughts.

    Looking back at the painting, she bit her lip.

    "The painting will remain. I would like it moved to my bedroom," she instructed without much thought.

    Margaret, who silently watched as things unfolded, could not help but smile a little. No matter how much she tried to hide it, it was clear that Laina liked Dante''s gift.

    -He has always been your weakness.- she thought to herself.

    Laina arranged for the spatial storage box to be sent to her quarters too, for safekeeping. She wanted to return it to Dante in person, and to also express her gratitude for his kind gesture in person.

    But right now, she had the bigger task at hand to aplish. Since it was already gettingte, Laina decided to retire for the day and continue her work in the morning. Butter that night, Laina tossed and turned in bed.

    She could not sleep.

    The gears in her mind were turning and moving. She had ideas and she had adrenaline pumping in her veins. Though it waste into the night, Laina got up and tied up her hair. She moved over to the writing desk in her room, lit amp, and got to work.

    Past midnight, Margaret came over to check on Laina, as she usually does. It was the duty of the handmaiden to ensure her mistress was well taken care of. She was surprised to find Laina hunched over the writing desk, writing and flipping through papers.

    "Laina, it''ste, what are you doing?" she asked as she walked over.

    Laina was so focused on her work that she did not hear Margaret. She only realized her handmaid''s presence when she stood right next to her. Laina almost jolted out of her seat, surprised to see her.

    "My goodness, Margaret, you scared me!" Laina eximed as she rubbed her chest to calm her palpitating heart.

    The handmaid chuckled, "My apologies, your highness. You were so engrossed in your work, you did not even hear me enter. What are you doing up sote? You still have the morning court session to attendter."

    Laina leaned back in her chair and let out a yawn. Looking over to the ticking clock on the wall, she realized howte it was. But her mind was still churning out ideas. Laina wanted to write them all down before they disappeared.

    "I need you to bring me some documents, Margaret," Laina asked her handmaiden to bring her the finance documents from the Royal Office.

    Margaret ced a hand on Laina''s shoulder, "Princess Laina, these can wait till tomorrow. You need your beauty sleep, my princess."

    But the princess was not about to back down. She was on a roll with the work she was doing. All the papers she hadid out before her were going to be part of her n. Laina wanted to keep working on it until it wasplete.

    Seeing her working so hard, Margaret did not stop her from doing so any further. The handmaid did as her princess had asked. On top of that, she also returned with a piping hot pot of coffee and a te of cookies.

    Margaret sat by Laina''s side as she worked, silently watching Laina as she worked. When the sun rose the next morning, Laina finally put down the pen in her hand and stood up from her seat.

    The handmaid had dozed off but as soon as Laina stood up, she woke up.

    "Your Highness, your work isplete?" she asked before letting out a yawn.

    Laina shook her head as she took another sip of coffee, "Far from it, there is still much to be done."

    Just then, a loud growl and tummy rumble could be heard from Laina''s stomach. The handmaid and princess looked at one another for a moment before bursting intoughter. Margaret got up from her seat.

    "I think it is safe to say that the work should continue after the hungry demon in your belly is subdued, your Highness," she teased.

    Laina chuckled, "I guess you are right. Could you get the kitchen to make something quick and bring it here? I will take a quick nap while you''re at it."

    "Very well, Your Highness.. I will be back shortly."

 Chapter 42 - Is Something On Fire?

    "Why can''t I see her?" Grand General Tobias asked Margaret.

    It has been three days since anyonest saw Crown Princess Laina. Rumour has it, she has been holed up in her room and no one knows why. Some say she was sick in bed, others suspect something might have happened to her.

    "I''m sorry, general, but it''s the Crown Princess''s orders. She will not see anyone unless she has specifically called for you," just as Margaret finished her sentence, Finance Minister Nitser arrived.

    He bowed respectfully to the general, before announcing his arrival. Margaret opened the door and let him in while keeping the general strictly on the outside. The general was outraged. The finance minister could see her but he could not?

    What on earth was going on?

    He tried to force his way in, but Margaret blocked the door with her body. In a fit of rage, Tobias drew his weapon, a great sword, and aimed it at the handmaiden. She did not move nor was she afraid.

    Margaret simply stood there unmoving.

    "Is this how you want to go about this, Grand General Tobias?" she asked.

    Most people were not aware of the handmaid''s powers. Margaret would have preferred to keep it that way as well but if it is required, she will not hesitate to use them. People often see her as just the princess''s servant, but Margaret wielded far more influence and power than that.

    The soldiers who guarded the princess''s room were on high alert. They too have drawn their weapons at the general.

    "Let me in, Lady Margaret. And no one has to get hurt." Tobias threatened.

    "You want me to disobey the princess''s direct orders? The answer is no, General Tobias. You better leave now, so you don''t get hurt." she snapped back at him.

    Just as Tobias was about to make the first move, the door behind Margaret opened slowly. Laina was the one who opened the door. Her piercing gaze and unmoving expression sent chills down the general''s spine.

    Upon seeing her, Tobias immediately kept his weapon and knelt down before her.

    "Your Highness-"

    "Grand General Tobias, is Kinshearth on fire?" she asked him sternly.

    Surprised by Laina''s sudden unrted question, the general did not know how to reply.

    "Did you not hear my question? Is Kinshearth on fire, a simple yes or no will suffice, general," she asked again.

    Tobias shook his head as he followed up with a reply, "No¡­ of course not, your highness¡­"

    "Alright, then what are you doing here?"

    The general tried to exin himself, "Your highness, I¡­ your subjects are worried about you. No one has seen you leave your quarters in three days, you have not been attending the court sessions¡­"

    Laina sighed as she stepped out of the room with her arms folded. Not only was she annoyed to have been distracted from her work, but she was also annoyed that it was over such a trivial thing.

    "Tobias, while I appreciate your concern and the concern of my subjects, Lady Margaret was acting on my direct orders yet you have raised your weapon at her? That is equivalent to raising your weapon at me, my dear general," she warned him sternly.

    Shocked by the princess''s statements, Tobias wanted to defend himself but Laina stopped him before he could even open his mouth.

    "You''ve seen me, I am well. I would appreciate it if you continue with your duties, Grand General Tobias, rather than worrying about me. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I will return to my work. Margaret."

    "Yes, your highness?"

    "Please send the general off, and bring me a fresh pot of tea, the current one has gone cold."

    "Right away, your highness," Margaret turned to Tobias and said, "Grand General Tobias, this way please."

    Laina dived back into her work. Two dayster, all the ns she had were written out and ready to be implemented. Margaret helped her sort through all the documents and prepared the letters and scrolls.

    "Is that ready?" Laina asked as Margaret wrote the finishing touches on a document.

    "Yes, your Highness," she replied swiftly as the ink began to dry.

    Laina stood up and stretched her body. She had spent far too much time seated at her desk. It was midday. Laina let out a long yawn as she walked over to her bed andid down. Her eyes were just about ready to close when Margaret came over.

    "Everything is ready, your Highness," she informed the princess.

    "Good, send out my orders immediately. We need to," Laina yawned once more before continuing, "get all of these started at once."

    "Understood. Princess Laina, you, on the other hand, need rest. You''ve been up for too many days without proper sleep. A princess needs her beauty sleep," Margaret reminded her.

    Laina smiled. Laying down on the soft bed was making her incredibly sleepy. As she turned towards the side table, Laina noticed the letter Dante had sent.

    "I have not returned Dante''s gift yet¡­" she muttered to herself.

    Laina sat up in bed and picked up the letter. She walked over to the spatial storage box and bit her lip. It was still midday after all.

    "I''ll rest after I get back."

    When Margaret returned to the room, she arrived with a ss of warm milk, hoping it would help Laina sleep better. However, she was surprised to find that she was nowhere to be found. She was not on the balcony, or in the bathroom.

    "Where could she have gone¡­"

    Dread washed over Margaret, had the princess gone missing yet again? Just then, Titan walked over to her with a letter in his mouth. She ced the ss of milk on the table and crouched down to give him a pat on the head.

    The letter was addressed to her. Margaret took it from Titan and read it.

    <<em>Dear Margaret, </em>

    <em>Do not worry, I have not gone missing yet again. I have gone to Dracona to return Dante his gift. I will be back shortly. </em>

    <em>See you soon!</em>

    <em>Laina</em>>

 Chapter 43 - Independent, Intelligent, Beautiful.

    Since sending his gift to Laina, Dante found himself restless. He ate little and slept even less. Rumors started to spread that the Dragon King was ill or he might be poisoned.

    But none of it could be further from the truth. Marius, on the other hand, knew too well what his King was inflicted with. But he knew Dante would never admit it.

    The liquor he usually drank to help him sleep was no longer working. The splitting headache that came afterward was even worse. A knock on the door pulled Marius out of his thoughts as he went to open the door.

    A messenger had arrived.

    "What is it, the King is¡­" Marius paused. He could smell a familiar scent lingering around the messenger.

    Dante sensed it too. He walked over to the door. Seeing the Dragon King up close, the messenger cowered and shivered in fear. He immediately got onto his knee and kept his eyes on the ground. Dante looked down at him.

    "Is someone here to see me?" He asked.

    "Ye¡­ yes¡­ your Majesty. Princess- "

    Before the messenger could even finish his sentence the door swung open and Dante walked out. Even Marius did not have enough time to react.

    "Lead the way," Dante ordered the messenger as he buttoned the sleeves on his shirt.

    "Right away, your Majesty," the messenger swiftly replied as he got up on his feet.

    Marius grinned as he trailed behind closely, followed by four knights of the King''s Guard. Soon, they arrived at the Sapphire Drawing Room. Upon seeing King Dante, the guards saluted him before opening the door. As soon as the door creaked open, Laina turned over and got up from her seat.

    She curtsied, "King Dante, it''s good to see you again."

    Her heart was racing. She prayed that he could not hear the waver in her voice as she greeted him.

    "It''s good to see you too, Princess Laina. Spare the formalities and have a seat," Dante replied as he walked over to her side.

    But there were other people in the room with them, so Dante decided to seat across from her instead. He asked for another teacup to be brought to him. Marius was about to instruct the messenger to fetch it when Dante stopped him.

    "Marius, you go and get it," he ordered.

    As his close confidante, Marius understood his intentions immediately. Without any dy he bowed and exited the room with the messenger, leaving the Princess and King alone.

    After the door closed, silence hung in the air. None of them knew what to say. Laina stole a few nces at Dante, she noticed that he looked like he had not been sleeping well.

    Was Dracona in some form of crisis? She wondered. This reminded Laina why she hade all the way to see him. She tapped her spatial ring twice and the box materialized on the coffee table before them.

    She cleared her throat before she spoke, "King Dante- "

    "Just Dante is fine," he reminded with a smile.

    "Oh umm alright, Dante. I appreciate your gift but I cannot ept it. So I am here to return it to you."

    Dante folded his arms, as he leaned back. He thought she was here to thank him for it.

    "Was it not enough? I can send more¡­"

    "No, no. That''s not it, your Ma¡­ Dante. I appreciate it, I really do. It''s a really kind gesture and it''s definitely far better than an offer of a marriage alliance," all her thoughts were swirling in her mind, Laina could barely get her point across.

    She took in a deep breath.

    "What I am trying to say is, I want to solve this issue on my terms. I don''t want a handout."

    Dante smiled. This was the Laina he knew.

    Independent. Intelligent. Beautiful.

    Though he was a little upset that she returned his gift, he kept that to himself. It was his one ticket to get closer to her. Now he needed another n. Marius soon returned to the room with another teacup as Dante had requested.

    He did not stay for long either, quickly letting himself out of the room as soon as he had ced the teacup down. He noticed the box on the table and the silence between the both of them.

    -Don''t mess it up this time, Dante.- he chuckled to himself as he left the room.

    Marius could not help himself from finding out what went on inside. So he ced his ear near the door, hoping to hear the conversation that went on inside. After he left, Laina poured Dante a cup of tea.

    After taking a sip of the tea, Dante replied, "I don''t usually ept gifts that I give out, but this will be an exception. Would you consider a trade alliance instead?"

    Laina looked up, surprised by his offer. She had not expected him to do so. After all, Dracona did not need any of the items Kinshearth produced.

    "But what would we trade? If I did not recall wrongly, Dracona''s main export is gemstones, minerals, metal works. I am quite certain agriculture is not something you require either," Laina pointed out.

    Dante smiled as he put down the teacup on the table.

    "That would be for you to figure out, Laina. Sorry, I hope you don''t mind me calling you Laina," Dante replied sneakily.

    "Alright, I will think about it. Since I''m calling you by your name already, I don''t see anything wrong with it. Oh, Dante, before I forget. There is one more thing."

    If only she would call him by the pet name she had given him, everything would be perfect. He could not wait for that day to arrive.

    "What is it?"

    "I did keep one of the items you sent," Laina exined, "I''m keeping it as your apology for what happened the other night."

    Dante was caught off guard by Laina''s mention. How could he have forgotten the night he had embarrassed himself?

    "I must apologize for what happened that night, Laina. It was never my intention to enter your room unannounced like that, I was drunk, and¡­" he stumbled and stuttered while trying to exin himself.

    Laina could not help butugh at his clumsy reply. The famed Dragon King whom people feared on the battlefield was stumbling over his own words. Seeing her light-heartedugh brought a smile to Dante''s face.

    "Don''t worry. I suspected you were under someone''s spell. We probably shouldn''t have drunk that much that night either."

    Seeing as it was gettingte, Laina realized it was time for her to leave. She did not want to identally stay overnight in Dracona again. Thest time it happened, she was lucky to have Margaret cover for her.

    This time, she might not be so lucky. Seeing that she was getting ready to leave, Dante wanted nothing more than to ask her to stay. They both got up from their seat and were walking towards the door.

    There was one more thing he wanted to ask.

    "Before you go, there has been something I have been meaning to ask."

    "Speak your mind, Dante," she replied without much thought.

    "Why did youe to return the items to me in person? You could have sent a messenger to do so."

 Chapter 44 - Expressing My Gratitude To You

    Laina blinked, she had not considered that before. She stopped in her tracks and nervously bit her lip as her eyes darted away from his.

    "Well¡­ I¡­" she thought hard for a moment, "It was a really generous gift and I wanted to return it to you in person to show my gratitude for your kind gesture."

    Seeing that he''s caught on to her, Dante could not let the opportunity go. He inquired further, "So there was no other reason?"

    He moved closer towards Laina. Now, he was only inches away from her. Laina still refused to look at him. She could feel his gaze upon her even without looking. It was making her increasingly nervous.

    Even her palms began to sweat.

    "Ah nope. No other reason, haha¡­" sheughed nervously, " I should get going now."

    Laina turned to reach for the doorknob but Dante had already ced his hand on the door. Though Laina was by no means a short gal, Dante was exceptionally tall. His shadow loomed over her as their faces were now only an inch or less apart.

    Her heart was in her throat and Laina was certain her cheeks were beet red. Her back was against the door. Although she''s been avoiding looking directly into his eyes, she could no longer help herself.

    "I have one more question," Dante said as he gently reached out his hand.

    He carefully held a lock of her hair that had fallen out of ce and tucked it behind her ear as he asked, "Which item did you keep?"

    At that moment, Laina''s mind drew a nk. She could not remember what it was. As the silence between them carried on, Laina gulped as she desperately tried to find an answer.

    -<em>Come on Laina, any answer would be good right now! Anything just to get out of here!</em>- she said to herself.

    "Ah well, that''s for me to know and for you to find out! I will be going now. Thank you for your hospitality, Dante. See you soon!"

    With that, she turned to face the door. Laina reached for the doorknob, turned it, and left the room. She did not look back.

    Marius, who had been listening on the outside, quickly moved away from the door as soon as he realized it was about to open. He stood to the side, pretending as if he knew nothing of what had happened.

    He watched as Laina walked off into the distance. For a split second, he saw her blushed cheeks. What on earth did Dante do to her? When he peered into the room, he saw Dante staring nkly at the opened door.

    As Laina continued walking down the hallway, her vision began to blur.

    She could barely see the path before her. The fatigue andck of rest from the past few days had finally caught up to her. Not to mention, she had not eaten anything that day. Laina copsed onto the ground and passed out.

    In that same moment, a sense of dread washed over Dante. He rushed out of the room. When he saw Laina copsed on the ground, he ran over to her immediately. He embraced her in his arms and cupped her face.

    "Laina... Laina!" he called out to her multiple times. No response.

    Marius ran over too, calling for the servants to call for a doctor. Within a matter of minutes, a doctor was summoned immediately. Dante refused to let anyone touch her.

    "Do not worry, your Majesty, she merely passed out from exhaustion. She had overworked herself. With some rest and food in her belly, she will be back to normal in no time," the doctor exined.

    "Thank you, she will be well taken care of," Dante thanked the doctor.

    Dante carried Laina in his arms. He wanted to bring her to his bedroom, so that she may rest. But Dante knew Laina could not stay now. She needs to be back in Kinshearth. Hence, he headed to the portal gate instead.

    Marius tailed behind him, "Wait, where are you going?"

    Dante did not respond, but Marius was no fool either. He began to put the pieces together. He tried to stop Dante by standing in front of him, but Dante simply walked around him.

    "Dante¡­ my King, you can''t be serious? You want to carry her back to Kinshearth?"

    Marius looked from side to side before whispering to him, "What if someone sees you, sees the both of you like this?! Princess Laina''s reputation would be ruined!"

    "We''ll just use a cloaking spell, no one will know," Dante replied.

    Nothing else Marius said could change his mind. The Dragon King was a stubborn King. There are few people who can change his mind. Dante made it to the portal gate. He activated it and keyed for it to bring him to Kinshearth.

    Marius did not follow him, he would wait for his King to return.

    In the blink of an eye, they were now in Kinshearth. Lucky for him, no one was guarding the portal gate he had arrived in. Dante quickly used a cloaking spell to cover their track. But he had never been to the Kinshearth Royal Pce before, where was he going to go?

    Looking down at Laina, who was sleeping soundly in his arms, he could not help but smile. He could smell a sweet scent emanating from her. He wanted nothing more than to kiss her on the nose and let her sleep peacefully while he guarded her.

    But there was no time for fantasies.

    "I just need to find the room where her scent lingers the most. That should theoretically be her room," he mumbled to himself.

    With that method, Dante soon found Laina''s quarters and the door to her room. He carefully opened the door while still carrying Laina in his arms and entered the room.

    "Reveal yourself," a cold stern voicemanded.

    He knew the owner of this voice. The woman standing in front of him had once vowed to kill him where he stood. But Dante did not fear her.

    "It''s great to see you again, Moira." Dante greeted her as he disenchanted the cloak spell.

    "My name is Margaret," she snapped back at him.

    Margaret''s expression grew darker when she saw Laina in his arms. If he was not holding her, she would have plunged her sword into his heart.

    "What have you done to Laina?!" she roared in anger. She knew she should not have let Laina go to Dracona alone. She should have gone with her.

    Dante was not surprised by her usations. It was not the first time she used him anyways. Knowing she would not dare to harm him while he was still holding Laina, he casually walked over to the bed andid her down.

    "She fainted after returning my gift. So I brought her back, that is all," Dante justified his actions.

    Margaret did not care for his exnation, she just wanted to kill him. She charged at him with the sword in her hand. Dante did not dodge the attack. He grabbed hold of Margaret''s sword with his bare hands and easily snapped it into two.

    He threw it to the side.

    "I merely came to bring her back, nothing more. Nothing happened," Dante exined.

    He turned to look at Laina, then back at Margaret, "She''s exhausted, let her rest.. And feed her. You''re her handmaid, are you not?"

 Chapter 45 - The Elusive Hamster Princess

    Dante returned to Dracona promptly after making sure Laina was in safe hands. He made sure to cover his tracks in Kinshearth so that no one knew he had been there.

    "Back so soon, my King?" Marius teased as he caught up with Dante.

    Dane was deep in his own thoughts so he did not respond to Marius. He walked in front of Dante and waved his hand in the King''s face.

    "Your Majesty, you there?" He asked as he clicked his fingers a few times in front of Dante.

    Dante shifted his gaze to Marius. His initial look of shock soon turned into annoyance as he saw Marius clicking his fingers in front of his face.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" He asked coldly.

    Marius stopped doing it immediately.

    "Oh! I thought your heart and mind had gone elsewhere. But looks like I was wrong ha ha¡­" he jest.

    Marius materialized the spatial storage box in his hands.

    "What would you like to do with it, your Majesty?" He asked Dante.

    Looking over to the box, Dante remembered Laina''s words.

    ''That''s for me to know and you to find out!''

    He remembered her warm awkward smile, her mesmerizing eyes, and dark red hair. Though she clearly looked like she had not slept well in days, she was still the most beautiful woman in the universe.

    She was his ray of sunlight.

    "Hmph, we shall see what I can find, my sundrop," Dante muttered to himself.

    He took the box from Marius and headed in the direction of his personal quarters. Caughtpletely off guard, Marius was left behind. When he finally came to his senses, he quickly caught up with Dante.

    "But...your Majesty, we still have the evening court session to attend," Marius reminded him.

    Dante waved his hand without turning back to look at him.

    "I have more important things to attend to. I will be retiring to my room for the evening. Have them bring my dinner to me. I want a medium-rare fillet mignon with mashed potatoes and grilled asparagus."

    "As you wish, my King," Marius replied as Dante continued walking away.

    In his mind, Dante already made a few guesses as to what Laina might have chosen to keep. But he wanted to be sure that he made the right guess. He did not want to guess wrongly.

    Upon returning to his room, Shadow came up to him and nudged her soft fur against his leg. She meowed at him while kneading at his pant leg. Seeing her round bead-like eyes, Dante picked her up with his free hand snuggled his face close to hers.

    Shadow closed her eyes as she gently licked the tip of his nose. When she caught sight of the box in his hand, she grew curious. She stretched out her paws, wanting to touch the box.

    "Did you smell her scent on it too?" He asked Shadow as he walked over to the sofa.

    He ced Shadow gently onto the sofa before taking a seat himself. She quickly made herselffortable, curled up on hisp as Dante fiddled with the box. Using an incantation spell, he was able to find out what was inside it.

    Seeing how snug Sadow was, he gave her a chin scratch which she thoroughly enjoyed. She purred as he continued to do so.

    "Shadow, what do you think she kept? Could it be that painting?" He whispered to the cat as he continued to scratch her chin.

    Shadow meowed as she nudged at his hand before curling up again. He stroked her from forehead to tail as he looked through the contents of the box. There were many items listed so it took him a while to get to the bottom of it.

    When he got the answer he was looking for, Dante could not help but smirk.

    "Looks like I was right."

    ~

    Back in Kinshearth, Margaret called for the doctor toe and check on Laina. She did not trust Dante''s words. But when the doctor confirmed his exnation, she had nothing to say. Laina soon woke up on her own after, but she was very groggy.

    "Where¡­ where am I," she mumbled as her eyes began to adjust to her surroundings.

    Thest she could remember was walking towards the portal gate in Dracona. Then everything went nk. She looked around, flustered. Margaret noticed Laina was awake. She quickly rushed to her side and held her hand.

    "Laina, I''m here. You''re in your room, in Kinshearth. You gave me quite the scare, princess." Margaret reassured her.

    "Margaret? What happened? How¡­ how did I end up back here? I was¡­"

    "Dante brought you back here. You passed out from exhaustion, your Highness," the handmaiden exined.

    Laina was shocked to find out that it had been Dante who sent her back. She vaguely remembered him cradling her. Her cheeks flushed red as she thought about it. It was so embarrassing!

    Laina''s eyes widened as she grabbed hold of Margaret''s arm tightly, "Did anyone see us?"

    Margaret shook her head as she gently patted Laina''s hand, "King Dante used a cloaking spell. So no one saw him carrying you back here. Don''t worry."

    The princess heaved a sigh of relief as she leaned her head back into the soft pillow. The handmaid left the princess''s bedside for a while, returning with a table tray of food. There was also a mug of hot chocte.

    "You''ve not eaten anything today, Your Highness. Now, eat up, so that you can get your strength back," Margaret chided.

    Laina smiled, "Thank you, Margaret, what would I do without you?"

    The handmaid smiled as she watched the crown princess eat her meal. She was so hungry, that she was practically wolfing down the bread. Did she even chew it before swallowing? Seeing Laina''s cheeks stuffed full of food like a hamster''s puffy cheeks stuffed with rations, Margaret could not help butugh.

    Was there ever a princess that ate like a hamster?

 Chapter 46 - What Is Your Name?

    All across Kinshearth, from the bulletin boards across the capital city to the ones in the small towns and viges, a huge notice had been put up in the three days following Laina''s return from Dracona.

    "Did you hear about the new announcement?" one street vendor whispered to another while they were setting up their stall for the day.

    "New announcement?"

    "Yeah! There''s going to be apetition to be held in the Royal Pce in four days!"

    Apetition of skills has been announced by the Royal Decree of Crown Princess Laina. Everyone and anyone was wee to participate, so long they are a citizen of Kinshearth. All who arrived will have their abilities essed and be ced in different categories.

    It was likerge-scale talent scouting.

    There was also a prize at the end of thepetition. Those who pass the test will have work and money. Needless to say, thepetition attracted all the citizens'' attention. Overnight, it became the hottest topic in the entire Kingdom.

    Back in the pce, Laina was hard at work making the final preparations for the uingpetition. A knock on the door pulled her out of her work and into the present. Margaret entered the room with someone trailing closely behind.

    "Your Highness, as previously mentioned, for your safety I have hired a personal bodyguard for you. Now, I know you''re apprehensive¡­"

    "Apprehensive?" Laina asked as she folded her arms, "Margaret, I clearly recall objecting to the idea."

    Margaret gulped, "Yes, I recall that. But, I had the Tobias and Lucinda''s vote, so we overrule you on that one."

    Laina objected, "Overrule? Margaret, my dear, you''re getting bolder."

    Margaret grinned, "I learn from the best, your Highness."

    She walked up to Laina and took her hand in her own. She truly cared for Laina''s safety. She might only be the Crown Princess but in due time, she would be Queen. When that timees, her life would be in greater danger than ever.

    Not to mention, she also wanted to avoid as much contact as there possibly can be between Dante and Laina. For as long as she possibly could. Furthermore, there was no harm in having extra hands to help protect Laina.

    Margaret stood to the side, bringing forward a person for Laina to meet. From the chains around his hands and feet, Laina realized this person had been sold as a ve. She stood up from her seat and walked over to the man. His silver-colored hair was a rare sight indeed.

    "Margaret, what is going on?" Laina asked.

    "I know he''s not much to look at right now, but he will be your new personal bodyguard. All he needs is a drop of your blood." the handmaiden exined.

    She could not believe her ears.

    "A drop of my blood?! Lady Margaret, I am going to need more exnation from you before I explode," she eximed.

    "Okay okay, hear me out. I bought you a servant with a contract seal."

    "It already sounds horrible, you basically bought me a ve. Continue," Laina said in a defeated tone.

    "Oh don''t worry, no one saw me there. Anyways, he is a vampire. So all he needs is a drop of your blood to recognize you as his master and he will carry out your every order. And protect you."

    Laina was livid.

    "So he''s only going to be able to protect me at night? Vampires can''t be under sunlight, Margaret. I expected you to know that."

    Margaret quickly exined, "Yes, yes of course I know that! Which is why he is a hybrid! He''s half-vampire, half-human. So he can walk under sunlight, no problem."

    Though her questions were answered, Laina still was not sure how to proceed. She walked over to the young man.

    "Can you understand what I''m saying?" Laina asked him.

    She lifted his face up so that she could get a better look at him. Laina was surprised to see he had a muzzle over his mouth. His eyes were cier blue, enchanting, and filled with mystery. She could see the contract seal that had been burnt into his chest.

    The wound was still red and raw. His frame was skeletal at best, it was as if he had not eaten in days!

    "Do you understand my words?" she asked him again.

    He looked straight into her eyes and nodded.

    "He''s apparently been trained to not speak unless ordered to," Margaret exined as she walked over.

    "Margaret, sometimes I wonder what sort of circles you mingle in. Getting hold of a ve in Kinshearth? Was that not a banned practice already?" Laina sighed as she continued to assess the young man.

    Margaret shrugged her shoulders, pretending as if she did not know what Laina was talking about. The Crown Princess rolled her eyes at her handmaiden''s response. Recently, she felt as if her handmaid was a lot more mysterious than she was leading on.

    "Do you have a name?" Laina asked the hybrid.

    He shook his head. Laina nodded. Although she did not like having someone following everywhere she went, she could not bear for the young man to be sent back to the vers market either.

    She would just have to make do with him. Laina pped her hands together. The young man flinched.

    "Alright, Margaret, I will take him on as my bodyguard. But, you are in charge of his training."

    "As you wish, my princess," Margaret curtsied.

    She walked over to Laina''s side and removed the hybrid''s muzzle. A gentle tap on the cuffs around his hands and came right off, falling to the ground with a nk. Margaret stood protectively in front of Laina, in fear that the hybrid might attack.

    But he was meek and quiet, silently standing there. He was waiting for an order to be given. Margaret carefully pricked Laina''s finger and squeezed it. Blood formed on her finger. Before she could even give the order, the hybrid''s pupils turned ruby red and he reached for Laina''s hand.

    He lifted it close to his mouth and licked the blood off her finger. Laina stood there, as still as she could. Margaret was worried that the hybrid might go into bloodlust, wanting to sink his fangs into Laina''s wrist to drain more of her blood.

    But he did not.

    He released Laina''s hand and closed his eyes. The contract seal on his chest burnt bright red for a moment, before disappearingpletely. All that was left was a soft red glow on his skin that slowly faded away.

    "The contract seal isplete," Margaret dered, "All he needs now is a name."

    "A name¡­"

    Laina pondered deep in thought for a moment. She came up with the perfect name.

    "From this day forward, your name is Kol."

 Chapter 47 - Has The Crown Princess Lost Her Mind?

    Grand General Tobias and Royal Chancellor paced nervously in the Drawing Room. They had requested an audience with Crown Princess Laina. People of all backgrounds have arrived at the pce for thepetition.

    "The Royal Treasury is already in shambles and she wants to host this¡­ this artpetition?! Has the princess lost her mind?" Lucinda sighed.

    "We should have stopped the ns when we had the chance. Now, we can only hope for an exnation," Tobias remarked.

    Laina entered the room. Before the General and Chancellor could get on their knees to pay her their respects, Laina stopped them from doing so.

    "Spare the formalities, Tobias, Lucinda. We simply do not have the time. Margaret informed me that you wish to speak to me, hence I am here. Speak quickly, there is much still waiting to be done."

    She walked over to take a seat on the sofa. Kol, her new personal bodyguard followed closely behind and stood beside her. He had his eyes on the General and Chancellor, watching their every move.

    "We are concerned, your Highness."

    "Concerned? Whatever for? Things are going smoothly¡­"

    "But what is it all for, your Highness? Pardon ourck of vision but what our Kingdom is already in a lot of debt, what good will the artpetition do?" Lucinda asked.

    Tobias backed her up, "Not to mention, the cost of sustaining these people."

    Laina stood up from her seat. She turned to the both of them and asked, "So that''s what you''re concerned about? Do you think I spent days nning just to waste it all away?"

    "No¡­ your highness-"

    The Crown Princess folded her arms and sighed. She had hoped her subjects would have more faith in her. But it seems, they just saw her as a princess who wanted to y. That is something she will work endlessly to change.

    "First of all, the money wille from my personal vault, so don''t worry about that. The artpetition is an investment I am working on. All I need from the both of you, is your understanding and support," she reached out to them as best she could.

    But Laina could see it in their eyes. Without proof that her ns had worked, they would never believe in her vision. They would not trust her to lead. Theirck of faith only spurred her on. She will not give up.

    Laina left the Drawing Room without saying anything else. Kol and Margaret followed closely behind in silence. To keep her mind off things, Laina decided to visit the people who havee for thepetition.

    The ballrooms that once held countless parties had turned into an art gallery. People from all over Kinshearth came to show their talents. Laina went to the Petunia Ballroom, where the painters have been situated.

    Not wanting her presence to cause any disturbance, Laina disguised herself. She did not wear her tiara and chose a less regal outfit to wear. Upon entering the Ballroom, she looked like a servant more than a princess.

    No one cared to give her a second look. Laina grinned, that was exactly what she wanted. She moved through the different stations, each belonging to an artist.

    "Something isn''t right," Laina whispered to Margaret as they made their round through the ballroom.

    Everyone in the ballroom was dressed in finery, they had the best supplies and even had servants helping them. How was this possible? Even Margaret noticed it was amiss. Thepetition was for everyone.

    Yet all those who were in this ballroom were nobility, rich upper ss. Where were themon folk? Had none of them turned up for thepetition?

    "Can you believe they wanted those peasants to paint here, with us?" one of the nobles haughtilymented as he moved his paintbrush across his canvas.

    A nobledyughed in response, "Exactly! How can they everpare to us?"

    Laina gritted her teeth in anger. Looking at the amount of space avable, there was more than enough room for at least another fifty workstations!

    "Margaret, where are the other participants?" Laina asked.

    "ording to my records," she flipped through the materials she had in her hands, "One of the royal courtyards had been cleared to amodate them."

    Laina took in a deep breath. She tried to calm her nerves so that she could deal with the situation calmly. Just then, there was a tap on her shoulder. Laina turned to see the nobledy from before holding a pail of dirty paint water.

    "You there, go get me a new clean pail of water," she ordered.

    Laina did not move, nor did she reply.

    Annoyed, the nobledy asked again, "Are you deaf? I said, go get me a clean pail of water."

    "Oh I heard you the first time," Laina snapped back.

    Insulted by the way Laina responded to her, the nobledy gritted her teeth in anger. From the side, she could see the nobleman whom she spoke to earlierughing at her.

    "I didn''t know servants in the pce could be so ill-mannered! Perhaps this will teach you a lesson."

    The nobledy raised the pail of dirty paint water and sshed it in Laina''s direction. Everything happened so quickly, they barely had any time to react. Seeing that Laina was being attacked, Kol leaped into action.

    He stood guard in front of Laina, blocking her from being sshed with the dirty water. The coloured water sshed all over Kol''s body. Everyone gasped in shock by the sudden turn of events.

    Even Margaret was not quick enough to stop this from happening. The nobledy threw the pail onto the ground.

    "Pick it up, and get me my clean water," she said haughtily before sitting back down to continue painting.

    No one else came up to say anything. They witnessed it first hand, but they chose to remain silent. Laina gritted her teeth, she wanted to teach thedy a lesson. But she knew she had to remain calm.

    Margaret watched on in anger, she too wanted to react. But she could not, she waited for Laina''smand. Kol, on the other hand, stood there nkly. He wanted to take a step forward and confront the nobledy.

    The nobledy attempted to humiliate his master, he was not about to let this go so easily. But Laina grabbed onto his wrist. She turned him around and checked on him.

    "Kol, are you alright?" she asked. Laina''s voice was filled with concern as she checked on him.

    Kol nodded, he did not say anything else.

 Chapter 48 - Carry On

    "Hey, are you all deaf?! Did you not hear me?" the nobledy shouted at them more annoyed than before.

    Laina ignored herpletely. After making sure Kol was alright, she turned to leave so that they could get him a new set of clothes. Being ignored, the nobledy flew in a fit of rage. She threw the paintbrush in her hand towards them, to get their attention.

    Margaret caught it in her fingers swiftly and snapped it into two.

    "How dare you! Guards! Arrest these insolent servants at once! I will report all of you to the Crown Princess herself!" she screamed at them.

    The other nobles sniggered andughed at the scene before them as if they were watching aedy y. None of the guards in the ballroom moved. All of them knew who Margaret, Kol, and Laina were.

    They were not about to follow the others of the nobledy over the orders of the Crown Princess herself. Laina continued walking out towards the doors.

    "Guards! Are all of you deaf?!" the nobledy screamed again. She hadpletely lost herposure at this point.

    By the time Laina walked to the door and stopped at the entrance. Both of the soldiers who were standing guard immediately got onto their knees.

    "Your highness, what are your orders?" they asked in unison.

    Everyone in the ballroom gasped in shock. Thinking it was all a prank, the nobledy left her workstation and walked towards them.

    "Are all of you empty in the skull? She''s not wearing the crown, she isn''t even dressed in the royal garments. How could she possibly be¡­"

    Laina could no longer remain silent. She looked over to the nobledy and snapped, "It is not the clothes or the jewelry that makes a crown princess. The same goes for the nobility."

    The nobledy was speechless.

    "I have no orders, my good men, Please carry on your duties. I will returnter," Laina said to the guards before leaving the ballroom.

    Laina instructed Margaret to bring Kol to get his clothes changed. She alone will proceed to the royal courtyard to see the other participants. Despite Margaret''s protests, Laina insisted.

    "Very well, Your Highness," Margaret sighed, "We will be back as soon as possible."

    When she guided Kol to move off in their separate ways, Kol refused to move away from Laina. He wanted to continue following her around.

    ''Kol, where are you going?" Margaret called out.

    Laina turned back around to see the hybrid vampire tailing behind her. His face was covered in paint water and his shirt was badly stained. But he did not care about any of that. He only cared about her.

    "Kol, go follow Margaret so that you can get changed. You cane and look me once you''re done."

    Kol lifted his right hand and pointed at Laina. He said his first words.

    "Protect¡­ master"

    Laina smiled, this bodyguard of hers was a special one.

    "You cane back and protect me after you''ve changed. Your shirt is all dirty right now," she reminded him as she pointed to his shirt.

    Kol looked down at his shirt and realized what Laina was saying. He immediately began to unbutton his shirt to remove it. Laina took a few steps back, surprised by Kol''s action. They were in a public space and her bodyguard was taking off his shirt right here, right now!

    Seeing the situation unfold, Margaret rushed forward and smacked Kol on the back of the head.

    "What on earth do you think you''re doing! This is a public space! Put your shirt back on. I am so sorry princess, I will bring him to change and get him out of your hair." Margaret apologized profusely as she dragged Kol away.

    Laina watched as they went in the other direction, uncertain of how to process what she had just seen. The moment Kol tried to take his shirt off, she could see the healed scars that covered his chest.

    Laina pped herself on the cheeks as she chided herself, "Now is not the time to think of these things! Back to work Laina, back to work!"

    After giving herself a short pep talk, she continued on her way towards the royal courtyard. When Laina arrived, she was pleasantly surprised to see all the participants mingling and happily conversing with one another.

    Some of the painters were happilymunicating with one another, admiring each other''s works. Laina silently walked amongst them, admiring the different works that were being produced.

    Though they did not have the expensive well-made tools like the nobility did, or the high-quality paints, their work was still as exquisite, if not better. A certain painting captured Laina''s attention. She silently watched the painter at work from behind.

    It was of a pair of lovers in embrace under the night sky. The faces of the lovers in the portrait were well-drawn and carefully painted. It came to life through the skills of the painter. Someone came over to admire the painting next to Laina.

    "It''s a work of art, is it not?" the manmented.

    "Indeed. Very realistic and moving," Laina added.

    The man smiled as he moved forward to give the painter a pat on the back, "You''ve got some talent, Mti,"

    The painter looked up with a smile, "You tter me too much, Jo, your work is amazing too."

    Laina could not help but smile at the exchange. As she continued to look through the other painters'' works, she did not once hear anyints from anyone. They worked hard. Just then, servants from the Royal Kitchen came by with food for everyone.

    Although it was just a simple meal of soup and bread, everyone was grateful. Some of them wolfed down the meal quickly and asked for a second helping. Jo was one of them. Mti came up to him from behind and offered his bread to him.

    "What¡­ I can''t take yours, Mti. You need it too," Jo refused his gesture.

    "Nonsense, Jo. Here, have it. Leave the rest of the soup for the others. I am sure they have more to feed." Mti replied.

    Laina wanted to tell them that they need not ration. There was more than enough food to go around for everyone. She made sure of it. But what she heard next, broke her heart even more.

    She overheard some of them talking about how the recent droughts and natural disasters greatly affected parts of Kinshearth.

    The people were going hungry and she did not know. This was also one of the reasons why some of them had made the trip here.. Not only were they looking for work, but they also hoped to bring back money or rations to help their families and viges through tough times.

 Chapter 49 - Just A Chance Will Do

    "No please, give me a chance. Please!" A voice rang out from the turn down the hallway.

    Curious, Laina went over to see what was going on. The voice belonged to a man who was holding multiple painted canvases. He was on his knees, clinging on to the arm of the guard.

    "Look, sir, I don''t make the rules here. Thepetition registration already ended¡­"

    "Please, please show some kindness, sir," the man continued to beg.

    Laina bit her lip. From the corner of the man''s eye, he noticed Laina standing in the corner. The guard noticed him looking behind and turned around too. As soon as the guard saw Laina, he immediately got down onto his knees.

    "Your highness," he greeted her.

    Laina came over and the man let go of the guard. He was still kneeling on the ground and kept his head low. His entire body was trembling in fear. The man did not even dare to say a single word.

    "What''s going on here?" She asked

    "Your highness, this man wants to enter the artpetition with these paintings that he has. But the deadline for the sign-up has already ended," the guard exined.

    The man bit his lip. Whether it was good luck or a curse, the Princess was standing before him right here. Right now. He knew if the paintings in his possession were to have a chance, he had to take a leap of faith.

    "Your highness, pardon me for being so bold and rude. My name is Theon Van Hoff, a merchant here in the capital. I beg your forgiveness, Crown Princess Laina, but I have these paintings and I want to submit them in for thepetition." the man exined his request.

    Laina folded her arms, contemting over what the man had just said.

    "But you do know that the painter has to be here in person, to paint?" she asked.

    "Yes¡­" Theon looked a little dejected, but then he perked up and exined further, "I must confess, your Highness. The painter is not me, it''s my brother. He''s really talented, he really is. But I couldn''t secure the papers for his release in time for him to attend."

    "Secure the papers for his release?" Laina echoed his words.

    "He''s not been the best of health. But he''s the most talented painter I have ever seen. Please, your highness, I hope that you can give his work a chance. To show his worth," Theon continued.

    She could see that he was genuine, but Laina knew she could not bend the rules too much for just one person. Then, she came up with the perfect order.

    "How about this, thepetition will end only in three days. I will write you a letter that should help to secure his release. After that, he cane and take part," Laina suggested.

    Theon looked up at her with gratitude. When Margaret and Kol caught up to Laina, she instructed Margaret to assist Theon when he was able to bring his brother to take part. She also asked for some paper and a pen so that she could pen down the letter

    "What''s your brother''s name?" Laina asked.

    "Vincent, your highness."

    She nodded, "Good, I look forward to seeing his work. Hopefully, he is as great as you say, Theon."

    After finishing the letter for Theon and handing it to him, Laina bid him farewell before continuing her way back to her quarters. Laina was tired from the day''s activities. Rather than having dinner in the main Dining Hall, she decided to have her meal in her room instead.

    While Laina sat at the table, Kol stood beside her, watching her the entire time. Feeling ufortable, Laina instructed Kol to take a seat instead. He did not move from his position until Laina told him it was an order.

    Instead of seating on the chair next to Laina, he sat on the ground instead. Seeing his obedience, she did not know tough or cry. Margaret came into the room, carrying a tray of food for all of them to have.

    "Why is he on the floor?" she asked Laina.

    Laina chuckled as she shook her head, "I told him to take a seat, and he chose to sit on the ground. Kol, seat here. Next to me."

    Kol pursed his lips. It was as if he wanted to say something, but he did not dare to speak. The seal on his chest began to burn bright red, causing him to wince in pain. Surprised by what was happening, Laina did not know what to do.

    "What is happening?" she flustered.

    "It''s because of the contract seal. It sees it as he is defying your orders. The seal is punishing him." Margaret exined as she came over to check on Kol.

    "What¡­"

    Kol quickly got up onto the chair and sat there. Immediately, the pain stopped and the seal no longer burned his skin. Laina heaved a sigh of relief and so did Margaret.

    Laina felt bad for what he had to go through. She reached out her hand and apologized, "Sorry, Kol, I didn''t mean to¡­"

    But as she did so, Kol leaned away from her and covered himself with his hands. He trembled in fear. Margaret was surprised by his actions too. It was as if he assumed Laina was going to hit him.

    "Hey, I wasn''t going to hurt you, Kol. No one here will hurt you," she ced her hand on his, reassuringly.

    Hearing her words, Kol slowly lowered his hands. His piercing ice-blue eyes were mesmerizing to look at. Just then, a tummy rumble broke the silence between them. It wasing from Kol''s stomach.

    Embarrassed, he looked away. Margaret and Laina chuckled as they began to te the food before them. Tonight''s dinner was a simple meal of grilled pork chops with a side of gravy-covered mashed potatoes and grilled asparagus.

    Seeing the delicious food ted in front of him, Kol salivated. The aromatic fragrance wafted into his nostrils. He wanted to eat it so bad but he dared not move. Laina picked up her fork and knife, ready to take a bite when she noticed Kol staring at his food.

    "Kol, you can eat," she said to him.

    Given the go-ahead, Kol immediately picked up one of the pieces of the pork chop and stuffed it into his mouth. He was eating as if he had not eaten in days. Margaret gently tapped on his hand and told him to use the fork and knife instead.

    She even showed him how to use the cutlery to eat properly at the table. Kol did as she showed. Instead of eating like an animal, he slowly learned to eat more like a human. Laina and Margaret looked on as they ate their dinner.

    Just how badly had Kol been mistreated in the past?

 Chapter 50 - Shadows In The Dark

    In the cover of darkness, a mysterious shadow-like figure moved through the empty hallways of the pce. It carefully made its way towards Laina''s private quarters. Coming up upon her room, the shadow easily slit the throats of the guards.

    As they bleed out from the open wound on their necks, the guards could barely make a sound or cry for help. Once they were down, the shadowy figure materialized before the door He gently ced his hand on the handle.

    In an instant, he turned into a puff of ck smoke and entered the room through the keyhole on the doorknob. Upon materializing in the room, he turns his attention to Laina who was sleeping soundly in bed.

    Titan was sleeping soundly next to Laina. As soon as the assassin entered the room, his ears twitched, facing forward. He stirred awake as he noted the scent of the assassin. Looking directly at him, he bared his teeth and growled.

    There was barely any light in the room, the assassin did not notice Titan. He carefully made his way towards the bedside, while slowly retrieving the knife they kept on their waist belt. As the mirror-like surface of the knife reflected the light of the moon, a glimmer of light reflected across the room.

    Kol heard Titan''s growl and the entrance of the assassin. His eyes flickered open as he took note of where the assassin was.

    Before the assassin could take another step, he realized someone was standing right in front of him. A shiver ran down his spine as he quickly retreated backward. But Kol was quicker than the assassin, he lunged forward.

    With his swift move, Kol grasped onto the cor of the assassin''s clothes. As he struggled, the assassin cut Kol with the knife across his neck. Thinking he had the upper hand, the assassin smirked as blood seeped out of Kol''s neck wound.

    But the vampire hybrid did not move, nor did his expression change. Secondster, the blood stopped flowing and the wound healed on its own. The assassin gasped audibly in shock. Kol, still holding the assassin by the cor, pushed forward. He pinned the assassin against the door.

    Kol barred his sharpened fangs at the assassin as he raised his other hand. He protracted his nails, ready to sh the assassin.

    The sound of the assassin''s body hitting against the room door stirred Laina awake. Her reflexes kicked in as she grabbed the dagger beneath her pillow and sat up. Her vision was still a little blurry and she could barely see clearly in the darkness.

    Instead, Laina focused on her hearing and traced the sounds to being from where the room door was.

    "Kol, what''s going on?" she called out.

    Hearing Laina calls out to him, Kol diverted his attention to her. The assassin used this opportunity to his advantage. He kicked Kol away from himself, sending him flying across the room.

    The sofa broke Kol''s fall as he stumbled onto the coffee table. Laina, clearly seeing what was going on, immediately turned on the table sidemp and got out of bed. The assassin used his shadow form to move swiftly.

    Just as Laina got out of bed, the assassin materialized right before her. Though she was taken by surprise, she kept her cool. Laina curled her fist and punched the assassin right in the face. He stumbled backward, caught off guard by the crown princess''s sudden attack.

    Kol recovered from his fall onto the coffee table. He lunged forward, moving at breakneck speeds. The assassin did not have any time to react. Kol grabbed him by the shoulder and spun him around.

    Looking the assassin in the eyes, he punctured a hole in the assassin''s body with his bare hands. Kol grabbed onto the assassin''s heart and yanked it out of his body. The assassin copsed onto the floor. Blood pooled around the corpse, staining the carpet.

    Kol looked at the fresh blood covering his entire arm. The heart of the assassin was still beating in his hands. It felt warm. The smell of blood was intoxicating, Kol could not help but bring his hand close to his mouth.

    He licked the blood off his arm. In an instant, he could feel newfound strength flowing through his veins. Without any hesitation, Kol picked up the body of the assassin and bit into his neck. Laina, who was still in shock by what had just happened, did not know how to react.

    "Laina, Laina, are you alright?" a familiar voice traveled into the room from the balcony.

    Laina jumped as she dropped the dagger in her hands. Looking towards the source of the voice, she could not believe her eyes.

    She ced her hand on her forehead, "I must be dreaming."

    She rubbed her eyes and looked up towards the balcony again. There he was, walking into his room through the balcony''s ss door.

    "Dante? What in Kinshearth are you doing here?" she gasped in shock.

    When Kol realized there was someone else in the room apart from him and Laina, he turned to see. He quickly made his way over to Laina and stood between Dante and her. His eyes were blood red and his mouth was covered with fresh blood.

    Kol stood protectively over Laina while ring at Dante.

    "Kol," she called out to him as she ced her hand on his shoulder, "Kol, it''s alright, Dante is a¡­ I know him. He does not mean me any harm."

    Kol turned to look at Laina. Only with her reassuring gaze did he stand down. Dante was surprised to see the vampire hybrid standing before him. Why was there another man in Laina''s room?

    Dante ced his hands on Laina''s shoulders. He checked her neck, her arms, making sure she was alright.

    "Are you alright, Laina? Were you hurt?" he asked as he continued to check her arms for cuts or bruises.

    "I''m fine, I''m fine," she said reassuringly.

    But it was as if he could not hear what she said, he continued to check her body for any sign of injuries. Just as he was about to lift her nightdress to check her thigh, Laina''s face flushed red. She held down the hem of her nightdress and ced a hand on Dante''s shoulder to get his attention.

    He looked up at her with a look of worry.

    "Dante, I''m alright. Really.. Kol here, killed the assassin before he could get to me," she exined.

 Chapter 51 - Only I Can Be In Your Room

    Dante turned to look at Kol, then back at Laina.

    He pointed to Kol and asked sternly, "Who is he? What is he doing in your room?"

    Laina took a step back, offended by Dante''s tone.

    "Excuse me? Why do I have to exin everything to you? And shouldn''t I be asking what you''re doing in my room, in the middle of the night?!" she fought back as she folded her arms.

    Dante was not expecting Laina''s question. He bit his lip as he tried to find a suitable answer. The truth was, he had not been able to sleep that night. Dante tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep a wink.

    He tried drinking some liquor, hoping it would calm his nerves and allow him to get some sleep. But no matter what he tried, it just did not work. Then, it hit him. Maybe something bad was about to happen to Laina.

    Hence, he flew all the way over to see her. When he smelled the strong scent of blood in the air as he got close, he knew something had gone terribly wrong. But that is something she cannot know.

    "I¡­ I happened to be passing by when I noticed something was amiss. So I came to check," he came up with an excuse on the spot.

    Laina did not believe him one bit. Just as she was about to question him further, Titan leapt off the bed and came up to Dante. The mastiff wagged his tail excitedly and wanted to climb onto Dante.

    Seeing Titan, Dante knelt down and scratched his chin whilebing his other hand through his fur.

    "How have you been, Titan? Have you been a good boy?" Dante said to Titan.

    Laina tapped Dante on the shoulder, "Hey! Don''t change the subject! You passing by? Like I would believe that!"

    Just then, the door to the room pushed open. Everyone in the room jumped and turned their attention towards the person who stood in the doorway. It was Margaret, wielding two glowing spheres of magical energy, one in each hand.

    When Margaret saw who was in the room and the pool of blood on the carpet, she did not know what to say. Her mouth was wide open, but no words coulde out of her mouth. She turned to see Laina, in her nightdress with blood sttered across it.

    She immediately went to Laina''s side, "Laina, are you alright? What on earth happened here? Are you hurt?"

    "I''m fine, Margaret, don''t wo-"

    Before Laina could even finish reassuring Margaret, the handmaid had already turned her attention to Dante. She grabbed him by the cor and pointed at him with her index finger.

    "YOU!! What are you doing here in the middle of the night?!" Margaret shouted at Dante as she red at him, "Are you trying to kidnap her again?"

    Dante furrowed his eyebrow as he crossed his arms. He did not appreciate being used of something he did not do.

    "Do you really think I need to kidnap her? Laina has her own two legs, she cane to me whenever she wants. I don''t have to kidnap her," he snapped back.

    Listening to the two of them arguing, Laina fumed in anger. They were arguing like she was not there. It was as if she was invisible. Not wanting them to fight any further, Laina stood between the both of them.

    "Enough! The both of you!"

    She felt like she was getting a throbbing headache just from hearing the two of them quarreling back and forth. Laina massaged her temples for a moment.

    "Look, it''s been a long night and tomorrow is going to be an even longer day."

    Laina turned to Dante, "King Dante, thank you for your concern. I am alright now. You may leave and return to wherever you came from."

    She did not even wait for him to reply as she turned to Margaret. She held her handmaid''s hand in hers.

    "Margaret, just let him leave. And get someone to bring the corpse of the assassin to the mortuary. I want to find out who sent him," Laina peered over to look at Kol and back at Margaret, "Get Kol cleaned up too, he''s covered in blood."

    "But, Princess, where are you going to sleep?" Margaret asked out of concern.

    Seeing it as his golden opportunity, Dante spun Laina around and roped his arm around her waist. He cupped her chin with his free hand. At that moment, Laina was mesmerized by his charm.

    "You cane back to my ce and spend the night in my bed. I promise to bring you back promptly at first light," he suggested with a smirk.

    -<em>Say yes</em>-

    That was what her heart whispered to her. Laina shook her head and removed herself from Dante''s arms. This man was shameless! Way too shameless!

    Laina cleared her throat. She regained herposure, "Thank you for the generous offer, King Dante. But the Kinshearth Pce is filled with rooms. I will just sleep in one of the other bedrooms in my quarters."

    Dante sighed internally. The opportunity to be by her side was extinguished, just like that. But he was not about to give up. He took her hand into his gently and looked deep into her eyes.

    "But who will protect you tonight? Your handmaid''s hands are tied with the duties you''ve just assigned her. And that vampire half breed needs to be cleaned up too. Who will warm your bed for the rest of this beautiful night?" Dante sweet-talked his way through with facts.

    Margaret rolled her eyes as she shook her head. But she knew Dante had a point. She did not feelfortable letting Laina sleep alone after a second assassination attempt. Kol would also need more than a set of new clothes.

    Though it was not ideal, she knew it was the best course of action moving forward.

    "Dante is right. Maybe it would be good if the King of Dracona stayed with you tonight. JUST for tonight," she said begrudgingly.

    Laina was speechless. Margaret was thest person she expected to be alright with this arrangement.. But seeing as there was no better option, this was their only option.

 Chapter 52 - Sweet Dreams, My Love

    Laina and Dante carefully made their way through the corridors of Laina''s quarters until they came to the spare guest room. They quickly headed in, with Titan trailing closely behind. When Laina closed the door behind her, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Thank goodness no one saw us," she said as she ced her hand over her heart.

    Dante grinned as he came up close to her and wrapped his arm around her waist, bringing them closer together. He gently caressed her cheek as he looked at her lovingly.

    "What are you afraid of? Afraid of what people might say?" he asked in soft tones.

    Laina blushed bright red as she pushed Dante away. As much as she tried to deny it, there was a part of her that wanted to be in his embrace.

    She cleared her throat, "Aren''t you worried about your reputation¡­"

    "My reputation? No, not one bit, Princess Laina," Dante swiftly replied.

    Laina crossed her arms and pouted her lips, "Fine, but could you be worried about mine? Or at least pretend to be? I''ve already got a lot on my te to worry about."

    She was exhausted from everything. Her duties as a crown princess, the financial crisis of her nation, the marriage alliances her subjects want her to go through with. Everything weighed down on her shoulders.

    Seeing her stressed out like this broke Dante''s heart. He just wanted to take her away from everything and lead a carefree life. He walked over to her. When he got close, Laina took a step back.

    But Dante did not give up, he took another step forward. He took hold of her hand. He cupped her chin and gazed into her eyes.

    "Marry me, Laina," he dered.

    She tried to remove her hand from his but he held on tight.

    "Laina, I''m serious. Marry me and all these problems will go away."

    Laina bit her lip. Her eyebrows furrowed.

    Pak!

    She pped him across the face with her free hand. Dante let go of her hand, surprised by what she had done. His hand hovered over his reddened cheek. It took him a few seconds to realize why she had done so.

    He reached for her hand again but she backed away quickly. Laina refused to meet him at eye level. She looked towards the side as she gripped on tightly to the side of her arm.

    "I thought you were different from them," she said coldly.

    She looked up at him, with tears welling up in her eyes. She could not help it. Her emotions never listened to her. Laina was angry at Dante. She assumed he was different from the rest, that he did not want to just marry her to consolidate power.

    But it seems like she was wrong.

    Realizing she mistook his intentions, Dante quickly exined himself. He moved forward, grabbing onto her shoulders. No matter how much she struggled this time, she could not get out of his grip.

    "Laina, Laina. I did not mean¡­ what I am trying to say is¡­ Let''s get married. In name only. That way, they won''t keep offering you marriage alliances. I won''t touch you, not unless you want me to."

    Laina shook her head, she looked up at him.

    "Why? Why are you doing this for me? What about your reputation?" Laina asked.

    She could not understand why Dante would suggest something like this. People who talk behind their backs endlessly about them.

    "I just want to protect you."

    "You barely even know me, Dante," she said as she folded her arms in difort, "You barely even know me and you''re willing to do all this for me, just so that you can keep me by your side? I don''t understand."

    There were so many things he wanted to tell her. The truth was what he should have said. But he could not bring himself to do it. He wrapped his arms around her tightly.

    "You don''t have anything to worry about. I just want to protect you. I know we''ve just met. But I feel like I''ve known you forever. So let me be there for you."

    Laina was at a loss. In front of her was a man she barely knew. She ced her palm over his heart and leaned on his chest. Though she had not thought much about it at first, Laina always felt a sense of familiarity with Dante.

    When he said he felt like he had known her forever, it resonated with Laina. She felt the same way. Having Laina lie on his chest gave Dante a glimmer of hope. Maybe she wasing around to his suggestion.

    "Is that a yes?" he asked eagerly while trying to remain as calm as possible.

    Faced with his question, Laina was at a loss for words. She did not want to reject himpletely, but she did not want to agree to this either. She was not ready to take the leap forward.

    "Dante, I appreciate what you want to do for me, I really do. But I can''t. Not right now. Will you still stay by my side?" she asked as she looked up into his eyes.

    He smiled gently as he caressed her face.

    "As long as you''re willing to let me stay. I will never leave," he whispered to her.

    He guided her towards the bed, "Now it is time for you to get some sleep, my princess. From what I recall, you have a long day of work ahead of you."

    Dante tucked Laina into bed lovingly. He wanted to lean in for a kiss but he did not do so. As he was about to walk away, Laina held onto his hand.

    "Where are you going?"

    He turned back, "I''m not going anywhere. I am just going to sleep on the sofa over there."

    As he turned to walk away, Laina did not release her hold on his hand.

    "I think I would feel safer if you slept next to me tonight," she mumbled her words.

    Dante leaned in closer to Laina, "Did you say something, Princess Laina? I couldn''t hear you."

    She knew he heard her. Through gritted teeth, she asked again.

    "I think I would feel safer if you slept next to me tonight. I will not repeat myself again."

    Dante did not wait for her to finish speaking. He took off his shirt andid down in bed next to her.

    "Why in Kinshearth did you take off your shirt for?!" she eximed in embarrassment as she covered her eyes with her hands.

    But she could not help to take a peek through the gaps in her fingers. Dante was a perfect specimen of a man after all.

    "I always sleep without my shirt on. Now, sleep well, princess," he smirked.

    Laina turned over to the other side, refusing to face Dante as she slept. Seeing as the bedsidemp was still on, Dante leaned over Laina to turn it off. Just as he was about to return to his side of the bed, he leaned close to her ear.

    Laina''s heart was palpitating loudly. She hoped he could not hear any of it.

    "Good night, princess. Sweet dreams," he whispered into her ear.

    Not wasting the opportunity, he leaned over closer and kissed her on the cheek before turning over to sleep.

 Chapter 53 - Only You Can Save Me!

    "Wake up sleepyhead," Marius whispered musically to Margaret who was still sleeping soundly.

    Having had a long night, Margaret was still sound asleep. She did not realize Marius had entered her room through the window. Marius had woken up that morning to find the Dragon King missing.

    After checking a few ces he''s had in mind, he realized where Dante might have gone to. Not wanting to barge in on Laina''s private quarters, he decided to pay Margaret a visit first. Seeing her sleeping so soundly brought a smile to his face.

    Marius carefullyid down next to her, watching her chest rise and fall as she continued to sleep. The sun''s rays had already shone into the room yet she was still sound asleep.

    "Margaret, it''s time to wake up," he whispered again as he gently nudged her arm.

    "Let me sleep some more," Margaret mumbled as she pulled the covers over her head.

    Seeing as his gentle tactics were not working, Marius decided it was time to employ some scare tactics. He leaned in close to Margaret and whispered into her ear.

    "Laina is in trouble! Margaret, help!"

    Margaret removed the covers and sat up in bed. Not being able to move away in time, Margaret identally head-butted Marius.

    "Woman, what on earth is your head made of?! Iron?" he yelped as he rubbed his head.

    The pain of her head woke Margaret up instantly. As she gritted her teeth in pain, she realized how familiar the voice sounded. When she turned to face him, her expression grew cold.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked him coldly.

    Realizing she was still in her nightdress, she covered herself with her nket and pointed at Marius.

    "What are you doing in my bed?!" she eximed at him.

    "Good morning, Sunshine," he chimed with a grin.

    Margaret was pissed, she mercilessly gave him a punch to the face. Marius grimaced in pain as he rolled off the bed. She leaned over the side of the bed to see if he was alright, but she was still mad at him.

    "Ow! If you''re angry with me, punch me somewhere else! Don''t mess up my face, you know it''s my money maker!" Marius said as he tried to stand back up.

    Seeing that he was alright, she heaved a sigh of relief internally. Looking towards the window, Margaret realized she had grossly overslept. Looking up at the clock that hung on the wall, she quickly got out of bed and went over to the closet.

    She picked out a set of clothing and went behind the vanity screen and changed out of her nightdress. Marius slowly crept over to her, hoping to take a peek. Margaret''s head popped up from above the vanity screen.

    She red at him as she warned, "Don''t you even think about doing what you''re about to do, Marius!"

    He stopped in his tracks, like a deer being caught in the middle of the forest. He straightened his back and pretended to look off elsewhere instead.

    "Argh, I don''t have time to deal with you right now! I need to get Laina ready for the day as well¡­" Margaret mumbled to herself as she put on her clothes.

    Once she was presentable, she came out from behind the vanity screen and headed over to the mirror to fix her hair. While she did so, it dawned in Margaret as to why Marius was here. She looked at him through the reflection in the mirror.

    "You''re looking for Dante, right?" she asked.

    Marius walked over to her with a smile, "Oh no no no, I am here to see the beautiful handmaiden Lady Margaret."

    "Cut the crap, Marius," she snapped at him, "If you''re not looking for him, alright then. Don''te asking me where he ister on."

    Pretending to be shocked, Marius said theatrically, "What? No! Oh, Lady Margaret, I beg of you. Please show some kindness and tell me where King Dante is. I can''t go back to Dracona without him."

    Margaret rolled her eyes as she continued tob her hair while looking at her appearance in the mirror. Once she was done, she stood up from her seat, only to see Marius on his knees. He looked up at her with sad puppy eyes.

    "Please save me, Margaret. Only you can save me," he pleaded.

    She stared at him nkly, letting out a sigh.

    "Fine, follow me. You owe me one, Marius," she said before walking towards the door.

    Marius got up and hugged her tightly with glee. Margaret stood there like a dead fish. She knew struggling was useless. She tried it before. It would have only made Marius hug her even tighter than before.

    "Are you done?" she asked him coldly after a few seconds.

    He released her immediately and replied, "Yes, I''m done. Thank you."

    Feeling brave, he leaned in and pecked her on the cheek. Margaret red at him as she touched the side of her cheek that he had kissed.

    "MARIUS!" she screamed at him as she punched him on his arm and grabbed the cor of his shirt, "Don''t you ever do that again, you hear me?!"

    Seeing her all worked up just brought him even more joy.

    "Alright, I promise," he relented for a moment, "Aren''t we already runningte? Should we get a move on?"

    He sessfully diverted her attention as they rushed out of the room and into the hallway. Just as they took one step out of the room, Margaret pushed him back in and closed the door behind them.

    "What''s wrong?" Marius asked in confusion.

    She could not be seen with him. It would have raised too many questions. She looked into Marius''s eyes and pointed to the open window without saying a word.

    "You want me to leave?" he asked innocently.

    Margaret pushed him towards the window despite his objections.

    "We can''t be seen together, leave from the window and just follow me or something," she exined.

    Marius turned around to face her, causing her to bump into his chest. Her face turned beet red but Margaret quickly turned to look to the side, carefully hiding her face away from him.

    "I''ll just use a cloaking spell. No one would be able to see me," Marius replied as he clicked his fingers.

    Immediately a puff of smoke surrounded his entire body. When it finally disappeared, he could not be seen. Margaret could still sense his presence in front of her, but she could not see him with her naked eye.

    "Fine, this works, let''s go," she replied as they attempted to leave the room again.

 Chapter 54 - Wouldnt It Be Great?

    Dante stirred awake to Titan licking his face.

    "I''m awake, I''m awake," he whispered as he opened his eyes.

    Still a little groggy from sleep it took him a while for his eyes to readjust to the light in the room. The ck-out curtains blocked out most of the light, but a gap in the drawn curtains allowed a ray of warm sunlight to stream in.

    Dante turned to his side. Laina was sleeping facing him. Her eyes were closed and her hands were beside her face as she continued to sleep soundly. Titan attempted to climb over him to lick Laina''s face but Dante quickly picked him up as he sat up in bed.

    He carefully lifted Titan off the bed and ced him on the ground.

    "Don''t wake her up, Titan, let her sleep," he whispered to him.

    The dog was huge and heavy, but he did not weigh anything to Dante. Seemingly able to understand what he said, Titan sat on the ground and leaned his head down on his paws.

    He smiled as he patted Titan on the head, "Good boy."

    Dante turned over to look at Laina. A lock of her hair fell out of ce, covering her face. He carefully tucked it back behind her ear, hoping not to wake her in the process. But the lock of hair tickled her on the nose.

    "Mmmm let me sleep a little more¡­" she mumbled in her sleep.

    Dante smiled as he continued to look at her. He stretched out his arms carefully and let out a yawn. He had spent the night making sure Laina was asleep before he himself dozed off. Seeing as the sun was up, it was time for him to leave.

    -I need to get back to Dracona before Marius finds me missing.- he reminded himself.

    Though he did not want to leave her side, he knew he had to go. If anyone found out he had spent the night here, more questions and rumors would be spread around as well. It was best if he left quietly without Laina knowing.

    "Margaret should be here soon anyway," he mumbled to himself.

    Dante lifted off the covers. He tried to leave the bed without waking Laina up. But before he could even put one foot on the ground, he felt something on his thigh. He froze as he turned back to look at Laina.

    "Where are you going¡­ don''t leave my moonkiss¡­" Laina mumbled as she crawled over to Dante.

    She gently rests her head on his thigh. Dante leaned down to look at Laina. She still had both of her eyes closed and her breathing was steady. She was sound asleep. He waved his hand in front of her face, hoping to see if that would get a reaction.

    She did not move.

    Looking down at Titan who was now looking up at him, he could not help but smile.

    "Looks like I won''t be going anywhere for a while," he said to Titan with a smile.

    Dante carefully got back in bed and remained as still as he could. He carefullybed his fingers through her long red hair.

    "If we could remain like this forever, wouldn''t that be great?" he whispered to himself.

    After some time, there was a knock on the door before the doorknob turned and it pushed open.

    "Sorry for the intrusion, Princess Laina, but I''m here to¡­" Margaret said as she looked up towards the bed.

    As soon as she saw the scene before her, her jaw dropped. Marius, who came in behind Margaret bumped into her as she had stopped in her tracks. When he too turned to see who was on the bed, his jaw dropped too.

    Dante ced his index finger on his lips, "Lower your voices, she''s still asleep."

    Dante was shirtless. Not to mention, he had his other hand on Laina''s shoulder as she slept soundly. Margaret was fuming in anger. She curled her hands into fists as she charged over to Dante. Marius, who had just disenchanted himself, quickly held Margaret back as best he could.

    "What in Kingsheart do you think you''re doing?! In bed with Laina! I swear to the sky above if she''s even missing one strand of her hair I will end you!" Margaret threatened in a loud anger-filled whisper.

    Just then, everyone froze still. Laina slowly sat up in bed and yawned as she stretched out her arms. She rubbed her eyes as she looked in front of her. She could see the blurry image of two people standing at the foot of the bed, near the entrance of the room.

    "Good morning, Margaret," Laina greeted the handmaid as she turned to look towards the window.

    She noticed the sliver of sunlight peeking through.

    "Did I oversleep?" she asked as she turned back to look at Margaret.

    As soon as Laina saw Marius, she paused for a moment. She turned to see Dante who was also seated on the bed next to her. Thest thing she remembered was both of them turning in for the night.

    She had made sure to turn to face the other side, having a clear divide between Dante''s side of the bed and her own. But why were they now barely a few inches apart?

    "Good morning, Laina, did you sleep well?" Dante asked with a smile.

    Laina quickly got out of bed and stood to the side, "I¡­ I slept well."

    She cleared her throat and said, "Thank you for apanying mest night, King Dante. But I think it''s time for you to leave."

    Dante folded his arm, "Oh? So soon? I was hoping that you would at least offer to eat breakfast together before we part ways."

    Laina could not believe how shameless this King was. She was even more certain that she could not be caught dead being in the same room as him right now. The rumors would spread through the pce and beyond like wildfire.

    She tried her best to maintain herposure, "I will repay your kindness another day. Right now, I need to prepare for morning court. Thank you for staying, really. But I need you to leave, now."

    Dante sighed as he got out of bed. Margaret was relieved to know that the Dragon King still had his pants on. But that was the least of her worries now. Laina was right. If anyone caught sight of Dante in here, rumors will spread.

    "But how are we going to leave? We won''t be able to get to the portal gate without being seen," Marius brought up a good point.

    Margaret sighed, "Leave that to me. King Dante, put on your shirt and get over here. Stand next to Marius."

    Dante walked over to Laina''s side and whispered into her ear, "See you soon, Crown Princess Laina."

    He kissed her hand before going over to stand by Marius''s side. Margaret rubbed her palms together while whispering an enchantment. A spell circle formed beneath Marius and Dante''s feet.

    A bright light enveloped the room. When it dissipated, the Dragon King and his confidante were nowhere to be seen.. They were transported back to Dracona in a sh.

 Chapter 55 - Skill Over Quality?

    "Is this all of them?" Laina turned to ask Margaret as they walked through the Petunia Ballroom.

    The artpetition had ended two days ago and all the art pieces werebeled and ready to be viewed. Laina had hired a group of six art experts from Kinshearth and beyond to be the judges. But she also wanted to judge the pieces herself.

    "Yes, this is all of it," Margaret replied as she flipped through the papers in her hand, "So the judges picked¡­"

    Laina stopped her, "Don''t tell me, I want to judge the artworks on my own."

    Margaret nodded and took a step back, giving her more space to look through the pieces. There were paintings on the ground, paintings on easels. Some of them had already been framed. With one look, Laina knew which paintings were painted by the nobility. High-quality paint was used, making for more vibrant colors.

    The subject of their artwork was vastly different from that of themon man. As she continued to view each painting with scrutiny, few captured her attention. Even fewer had the essence she was looking for.

    In total, Laina selected ten pieces of paintings and ten sculptures. She had them brought to the Ruby Gallery where she would view them once more for further inspection. The rest of the paintings would be kept for disy.

    "For the pieces that had been picked by the judges, have them brought to the Ruby Gallery as well," Laina instructed.

    With that, they proceeded to the Ruby Gallery to view the artworks that had been selected. Laina also called for the judges to join her in the viewing. Laina was already there when the judges arrived. All of them knelt and greeted her before they began.

    One of the artworks captured Laina''s attention for its bright colors. Though the quality of paint used could notpare to those used by the nobility, the colors produced were just as lively and vibrant. The longer she looked at it, the more she loved it.

    "You seem to like this piece quite a bit, your highness," Margaretmented with a smile.

    Laina grinned, "I don''t know what it is, but there''s something about it that speaks to me. The colors, the petals, brilliant."

    "I''m surprised that you would favor this one."

    "Oh? Why so?" Laina asked out of curiosity.

    Margaret chuckled as she replied, "Well, this is quite the opposite of your favorite shade, ck."

    The painting was that of a vase of sunflowers on a yellow background. The sunflowers were all in different stages of bloom and wilt. The colors were so vivid, it almost felt as if the flowers were real. If you reached your hand over, you might just be able to touch the petals.

    "Who''s the painter behind this work?" Laina asked.

    Margaret flipped through the papers in her hands, "It''s by Vincent Van Hoff, your Highness."

    The name rang a bell in Laina''s mind. She was sure she had heard this name before. Just then, it clicked in her mind. This was the brother of the merchant Theon, who hade to the pce to get a ce for his brother in thepetition.

    When Laina walked over to view the pieces picked by the judges, she was happy to see that it included a few of those she had chosen. But it soon became clear that all the pieces they had chosen, were painted or sculpted by the nobility. Some of the pieces were questionable at best. Laina wondered what the judges even saw in them.

    "Can you exin to me why you''ve chosen this piece?" Laina asked them.

    She was referring to a painting of a single ballerina dancing in a ballroom filled with spectators. The lighting and shading were mediocre at best, with rushed brush strokes. All the faces of the spectators had no details on them. One of the judges, Carson, stepped forward and began to give his exnation.

    "This work is done by a skilled artist, your Highness. The lighting and shadows are well ced as you can see here. The focus is on the ballerina, which is why the painter decided to paint her with such detail. While the other characters in the background are dull inparison," he exined.

    Laina could see that Carson was sweating as he gave his exnation. His shoulders were tense and he was constantly fidgeting his hands. Margaret noticed it, just as Laina did. She leaned in to whisper in Laina''s ear.

    The Crown Princess took in a deep breath and let out a sigh.

    She turned to Margaret and whispered, "You have the evidence to back this?"

    Margaret lowered her head, "Yes, your highness."

    Laina went on to ask the judges for their opinions on some of the pieces she had chosen.

    "These were done by themon folk of Kinshearth, what do you think of them?" she asked nonchntly.

    The judges went around to look at the ones Laina had pointed out. They whispered andmunicated amongst themselves before giving Laina a reply. Their criticism was harsh,menting about the full colors due to theck of good paints.

    But some of the judges saw through it andmented about the positive aspects of the pieces as well.

    "Although this carvercked the necessary professional training, you can tell from their piece that they have a vivid imagination. It is simply impossible to imagine this with a simple mind," one of the judgesmented after reviewing one of the sculptures.

    Laina nodded, "Indeed, perfection is difficult to achieve without the advantages of high-quality tools and proper tutoring. An imaginative mind, now that is something that''s difficult to find."

    The other judges nodded in agreement.

    After assessing all of them, Laina announced the final chosen pieces. She could see that Carson, who previouslymented on the painting featuring the solo ballerina was nervously fidgeting throughout.

    When the list of works she had announced did not include that painting, the judge was visibly in even more distress. Before Laina could even say anything, he spoke up first.

    "Your Highness. Would you reconsider this piece?" he said as he walked over to the ballerina painting.

    He almost stumbled on his own feet walking up to it.

    "I believe this¡­ this piece deserves some recognition," he said as he took out a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe the sweat off his brow.

    Laina nodded, though she was not convinced.

    "Is it perhaps because you know this painter personally?" she asked as she crossed her arms.

 Chapter 56 - What Would I Do Without You?

    Laina looked directly at Carson. She did not re at him, merely a gaze. But he felt as if Laina was staring him down, looking into his soul to look for an answer. There was a moment of silence as everyone turned their attention to him.

    They were waiting to hear his reply.

    "No¡­ no, nothing of that sort, your Highness. I simply think this painting has far more potential than you''re making it out to be."

    Margaret bit her lip. Carson''s choice of words was getting a little out of line and everyone in the ballroom felt it. As soon as he realized what he had said, his hands began to shake. Laina could not help but wonder just how much fear had she instilled in him.

    She had not even begun to chide him, yet he looked ready to confess all of his sins. Even the ones she was not after.

    "Do the other judges agree? Please, speak your mind. Art has on right or wrong, does it not? I wish to hear everyone''s opinion," Laina asked, hoping to soften the mood by changing the direction of her question.

    The other judges gave their points of view. Some agreed with Laina. While the painting was well put together, it did not have any unique elements to it that made it stand out from the rest. There were those who also sided with Carson.

    But they did not dare to disagree with Laina too much. After all, she was the Crown Princess. If she did not see eye to eye with them, she could have them beheaded and no one would dare say a thing.

    Laina listened to everything they had to say. But none of them made a strong enough argument to overturn her decision. As such, she chose to go with her original decision. Carson nearly lost his bnce, ready to copse on the ground.

    But he held it together at best he could. Laina dismissed the judges so that they could rest for the day. However, she kept Carson behind. His face was pale as a sheet of paper. As soon as the door to the ballroom closed, Laina turned back her attention to him.

    "Baron Carson, is everything alright?" Laina asked.

    Carson darted his eyes away from the princess.

    "All is well, your Highness," he replied swiftly.

    Laina was not buying it. She did not want to reveal the information Margaret had gathered about him. She wanted to give him a chance to exin himself. She walked over to him and ced both hands on his shoulders.

    "I don''t like liars, Baron Carson. If someone meddles with my business, I like to find out who and why they did it. I will not punish the innocent. I only aim to punish the wicked," Laina said as she dusted off his suit.

    His heart was pounding so loudly, Laina could almost hear it. She looked into his eyes once more with a brilliant smile.

    "I will ask again. Is everything alright, Baron Carson?"

    Despite the honey-coated words, Carson felt his knees give way. He knelt down before her, keeping his head low.

    "Your Highness, I beg for your forgiveness! I was forced! Forced into this. I had no other choice!" he confessed.

    Laina assumed she would need to interrogate him further before the Baron would spill the beans. But the quicker the truth is revealed, the sooner the wicked could be punished. Laina crouched down.

    She gently pats him on the back.

    "Tell me, who put you up to it?" Laina asked.

    Just then, the ss window nearest to Laina shattered. The sound of shattered ss rang throughout the entire ballroom. Kol immediately sprung into action.

    "Look out!" he shouted as he lunged forward.

    A sniper weapon went off in the distance. The bullets traveled at high speeds, all of it aimed at Laina. Kol stood over Laina, blocking the iing shots with his body. Margaret quickly regained herposure and summoned a forcefield.

    All of the bullets came from the same trajectory.

    "There''s only one sniper. That''s an easy fix," Margaret muttered to herself.

    She rubbed her palms together while whispering an incantation. When she opened her palms, a small sparrow made entirely out of ice crystal took form. Margaret leaned in.

    "Find the target. Take it out," she whispered.

    Immediately, the small sparrow ruffled its feathers and came to live. It flew up into the sky at incredible speeds. Following the trajectory of the bullets, the sparrow soared through the air in its direction.

    Within seconds, it found the sniper hiding in a tall tree. The sparrow flew straight into his eyes, blinding him upon impact. The sniper fell straight onto the ground below with a thud as blood pooled around his head.

    Carson was shaking from the attack, he had not expected any of this to happen. At first, he assumed the attacks were aimed at him, to silence him. But he heaved a sigh of relief to find himself rtively unharmed.

    In light of the attack, Margaret moved all of them to the Drawing Room. She called for more soldiers to guard both outside the room and in. Hot tea was also brought in for them to calm their nerves.

    Laina, thankful to have Kol and Margaret by her side, was more worried about their safety. Kol used his body to block the bullets, resulting in bullet wounds on his chest and neck. But due to his vampiric abilities, the bullets did not damage him at all.

    After they were taken out, he healed in a matter of seconds.

    "You saved my life, Kol. Thank you," Laina thanked him with a smile.

    For the first time, Kol looked into Laina''s eyes. He had never been thanked before, and he did not know what he should say.

    "Master, no need thank. My duty," he mumbled a reply as he ced his hand over his heart.

    "Still, you saved my life and I am grateful for that. Margaret reminded me to reward him handsomely," Laina dered.

    "I will, your Highness."

    Laina turned her attention to Margaret and hugged her tightly. The handmaid waspletely caught off guard by the crown princess''s gesture.

    "Princess Laina¡­"

    "You saved my life too! I am eternally grateful, Margaret. Oh, what would I do without you!"

 Chapter 57 - Right Of Succession

    "So, Baron Carson-" before Laina could even continue her sentence, the Baron was already on his knees.

    "Your Highness, I swear, this has nothing to do with me. Please don''t execute me, I beg of you! I will tell you everything!" he blurted as his body shook in fear.

    Clearly, he was shaken by the assassination attempt that had just urred. Although they were still unsure if both matters were linked, it did no harm to hear what the Baron had to say. Laina walked over to him and gently patted him on the shoulder.

    With Laina''s assurance, the Baron seemed to have eased up a little. Following Laina''s orders, he sat down on the sofa as he exined how it all came to be. Upon his arrival into the pce, the Baron had been called to meet with several members of the nobility.

    They offered him chests of riches as bribery, so that he may pick their artworks over others. When he refused, the nobles threatened him instead.

    "Threaten? With what?" Laina asked.

    Carson gulped, "They threatened to kill my family, your Highness. Please, Crown Princess Laina, you have to believe me! All I wanted was to ensure the safety of my family. As for what happened in the Ballroom¡­ I have no part in it, honest!"

    "Don''t worry, Baron Carson. So long as you''re speaking the truth¡­"

    "It is nothing but the truth! I swear on the graves of my ancestors-"

    "There''s no need for that, Baron Carson. I will take your word for it, for now. I need you to understand that until more evidence is brought to light, you will be under suspicion. But the threats made to you, on your family, that is something I cannot ignore," Laina paused in thought for a moment.

    She turned to Margaret and gave an order, "Margaret, get a small toon of soldiers to head to Baron Carson''s Family Mansion to check on his family at once. When they return, have them report directly to you or me."

    "As you wish, your Highness."

    The Baron wrapped his hands around Laina''s as he thanked her profusely, "Thank you your Highness, thank you! Your kindness knows no bounds, your¡­"

    Laina smiled awkwardly, "There there, no need to thank me. We still need to catch those at fault. Now, give me the names of those who threatened you."

    After speaking to the Baron, Laina arranged for him to be transferred to a safer location for the remainder of his stay in the pce. With that settled, Laina decided it was time to retire for the day. It had been more eventful than she had expected.

    "Has the body of the assassin been moved to the morgue?" Laina asked as she walked out into the balcony of her room.

    It was a cloudless night with twinkling stars dotting the sky. A soft breeze blew, rustling the leaves of the nearby trees while the crickets chirped. Margaret carefully draped a shawl over Laina''s shoulders.

    "There was nobody," Margaret replied as she bit her lip. She looked into Laina''s eyes. Based on the princess''s reaction, she could choose her next words wisely.

    "Nobody? The assassin lived?"

    Margaret shook her head, "No, dead for sure. But by the time the guard got to where the body was supposed to be, all that was left was a pile of ashes and bloodstains on the ground."

    "Ashes?"

    "Yes, your Highness."

    Laina folded her arms as she leaned her back against the railing of the balcony. Someone was clearly trying to cover up the attack, going so far as to destroy the evidence. Margaret knew what she wanted to ask next, so she replied before Laina could ask.

    "It was a curse ced on the assassin, not done by someone else. I examined the ashes myself, it''s ancient magic," the handmaid exined.

    Even Laina was beginning to wonder who her enemies were. She could not recall making so many enemies in the first ce.

    "Who wants me dead so bad?" she muttered to herself.

    Margaret looked away for a moment as she pursed her lips. Laina looked to Margaret and asked, "Do I have enemies that I did not know of?"

    Laina tried hard to refresh her memories, digging deep to find any clues.

    "If your father had not taken the throne after his brother''s death, who was King at that time, Lord Ethan would have been crowned as the next ruler of Kinshearth," Margaret mentioned.

    "I have a cousin?" Laina gasped in shock.

    She squinted her eyes as she tried to recall any information she had about this cousin that Margaret had mentioned. Over a period of time, it all came back to Laina. Lord Ethan, her cousin, currently serves as the head of their noble family.

    He was three years younger than her.

    "He''s currently studying at Mattern College, is he not? He should be finishing his studies soon," Laina recalled.

    Margaret confirmed her doubts, "Yes, that is correct. He is well-loved by the nobility and has always been vocal about¡­"

    The handmaid bit her lip, uncertain if she should continue speaking. Laina looked over to Margaret.

    "You know you can speak your mind in front of me, Margaret," Laina reminded her.

    The handmaid cleared her throat, "I know, your Highness. It''s just that some things are often best left unsaid-"

    "Say what you''ve heard, Margaret."

    "Lord Ethan has always been vocal about the right of session. That the throne belongs to him."

    "Hmph," Laina walked back into her room.

    She went over to the table and poured herself a ss of red wine. She swirled it in her hand for a few seconds before downing all of it at one go.

    "He thinks he can rule Kinshearth?" Laina said as she poured herself another ss.

    "There have been rumors that he had been taking private lessons in Kingdom Management. Plus, the line of session of Kinshearth traditionally passed the crown on to the male heir¡­"

    Laina threw the empty wine ss onto the ground in a fit of anger. As soon as it hit the floor, it shattered into hundreds of ss shards. Kol flinched the moment the sound of shattered ss reverberated throughout the room.

    Margaret flinched too, closing her eyes as she let out a breath of air. This was the reason why she did not want to tell Laina about it. The handmaid knew she would get worked up about it. Titan, who had been sleeping in the corner, woke up from the noise.

    He carefully sauntered over to Laina''s side and began licking her hand. His actions brought Laina out of her anger and back to reality. She crouched down to pet Titan. Seeing the broken ss on the ground, she bit her lip as she began to pick up the pieces.

    "Laina, let me¡­"

    "No, I''ll do it. What was I thinking? I can''t let this get to me, not like this," Laina sighed as she continued to pick up the pieces of ss carefully.

    Kol came over to help too. While picking up one of the shards, Laina identally cut her finger. She jerked backward, as blood began to seep out of the wound. As soon as Kol saw it, he came over to her side and held her hand.

    Kol brought her finger close to his mouth and licked the blood off the wound.

 Chapter 58 - Even A Princess Has To Pay Her Debts

    "Kol, what are you doing?" Laina asked, in shock as to what just happened.

    The bodyguard hybrid vampire looked up at his master, "Master hurt, bleeding."

    Laina removed her hand from his and stood back up, putting some distance between the both of them. Kol had some really weird antics that she could not understand. Margaret, who was also caught off guard by what had happened, stood there in shock for a moment.

    When she regained her senses, she ordered Kol to pick up the remaining ss pieces while she tended to Laina''s wound.

    "It''s just a cut, nothing serious," Laina yed it off.

    "It''s still a cut," Margaret chided her.

    The handmaid ced her hand over the wound and whispered a short incantation. When Margaret removed her hand, the small cut on Laina''s finger glowed. Momentster, the wound healed on its own.

    "That is a useful skill to have," Lainamented.

    Margaret grinned, "Indeed. Especially for an injury-prone princess, I think it''s good for her handmaid to have such a skill."

    "Injury prone? When have I ever been injury prone?" Laina pouted.

    Both the princess and the handmaid shared a goodugh. As the night went on, it was time for all of them to turn in. The next day, Margaret woke Laina up bright and early. They had yet another long day ahead of them.

    While Laina was having breakfast in her private dining room, a messenger came to see her. Margaret tried to hold him off so that Laina could finish her breakfast in peace. But he insisted on seeing Laina immediately.

    "I am not just a messenger, Miss Margaret. My name is Nexus, I am a representative from Gtix Bank. I am here because my superior, Madam Fiona would like to speak to the Crown Princess about some financial matters," the apparent messenger exined.

    "Is it so urgent that it can''t even wait till the Crown Princess is finished with her breakfast?" Margaret asked as she crossed her arms.

    Nexus rolled his eyes," If it had not been this urgent, would you think I would be rushing you? Madam Fiona is a busy person and she only has this time slot avable to speak to the Crown Princess, so could you hurry up?"

    Margaret was enraged by the attitude the representative was giving. She was about to give him a piece of her mind when Laina called out to her. She had heard their entire conversation while she finished thest of her pancakes.

    "It''s alright, Margaret, just send him in."

    Hearing Laina''s orders, Nexus went straight in without a care for Margaret who was standing in front of him in the doorway. Laina was wiping her mouth with a napkin as Nexus ced a briefcase on the table before her and opened it.

    He took out a small device from the briefcase and ced it on the table before Laina. He then took out what resembled a portable typewriter device and took a seat across from Laina.

    Margaret was about to scold him for not having even the decency to greet Laina properly, but Laina stopped her. She knew how much debt Kinshearth owed to Gtix Bank. It was no small sum of money.

    Nexus adjusted his sses on his nose ridge before looking up at Laina, "Miss Laina-"

    "Crown Princess Laina," Margaret seethed at Nexus with a death re.

    The bank representative cleared his throat before continuing, "Crown Princess Laina, I do apologize for this unscheduled visit from us. Madam Fiona, the Vice President of our Finance Management Department, would like to speak to you."

    Nexus leaned over the table and pressed a button on the small device he had ced on the briefcase. In an instant, a hologram of the bust of a woman appeared before them. Laina was taken aback for a moment but kept the surprise to herself.

    Thedy had shoulder-length hair, a sharp chin. Like Nexus, she too wore a pair of ck-rimmed sses.

    "Ah, contact is established. Greeting, Crown Princess Laina, I hope you''ve been well." the hologram spoke.

    As soon as the hologram began speaking, Nexus began to type on his device. He recorded down the entire conversation.

    "Ah, you must be Madam Fiona? It''s a pleasure to meet you," Laina replied with a smile.

    Laina turned to Margaret and called her over. She told the handmaid to send all the guards outside. The conversation with Gtix Bank was to be done in secrecy. The fewer people knew of the situation, the better.

    Once that was done, she rediverted her attention back to the hologram.

    "I understand you don''t like running around in circles, your Highness, so I will cut straight to the point. The purpose of our call today is regarding some worrying rumors we''ve heard about Kinshearth''s financial situation..." Fiona exined.

    Laina nodded. She knew the bank would have called to visit sooner orter. After word of thepetitions she had held in the pce spread across Kinshearth and beyond. Surely they would question her frivolous expenses.

    "As I am sure you''ve been made aware, the crown owes Gtix Bank quite arge sum of money. We have not even begun to take into ount the interest rates incurred.

    While Kinshearth has had a great line of credit with us. The recent expenditures you''ve made are worrying my superiors. Hence, the purpose of my call today is to check in on the progress of repayment.

    The outstanding payments for this month have yet to be paid."

    "I understand your concerns, Madam Fiona. Rest assured, the crown will repay its debt. Actually, since you''ve called me, this saves me the trouble of getting in touch with you. I have a proposal to make with Gtix Bank," Laina exined as she rested her elbows on the table, sped her hands.

    Madam Fiona raised an eyebrow, "Oh? A proposal?"

    Laina nodded, "Indeed. It is a working business proposal, where Gtix Bank would be an investor."

    In all her years of work, Fiona had rarely ever heard of a royal offering the bank a business proposal. Most of them just wanted to borrow money to fund war expeditions or frivolous spending.

    She had expected Laina to be the same. The previous members of the royal household in Kinshearth had always been the same. They borrowed and paid the interest, allowing the crown''s debt to snowball.

    But something told Fiona that Laina was going to be different.

    "Tell me more."

 Chapter 59 - I Know You

    After Laina exined her n to Fiona, there were quite a few minutes of silence in the room. Although she did not know how long it was, Laina felt like it went on for half an hour.

    "Now, I understand that your superior would be concerned about my credibility about it. Which is why, I am simply asking for a written promise of credit when the timees," Laina reassured Fiona.

    Fiona nodded as she listened and processed what Laina had said to her. Unfortunately, she could not give a definite answer at present. She wanted more time to reflect before giving a final answer.

    Laina shook her head, "No, I need an answer right now. This is a rare business partnership offer, Madam Fiona. As soon as this call ends, the offer ends."

    Fiona chuckled. She had never seen someone so confident in their own ideas when their country owed so much money to the bank! She admired Laina''s confidence.

    But was it worth the risk?

    "I like you, your Highness. "Fine, I''ll tell you what. If my superiors refuse, I will personally take your offer, how about that?"

    Laina leaned back in her chair with a grin, "That''s fine with me. An investor, whether it is the bank or a person, is still an investor."

    Fiona nodded, "Good, we have a deal then. Also, on those bank payments¡­"

    "Don''t worry, I will hand them to Nexus. Would that be alright?"

    "Yes, that would be perfect," Fiona turned to Nexus and gave him some further instructions "Nexus, please collect the amount and bring it straight to the HQ at once."

    "Well, I have another meeting to attend. It was a pleasure speaking to you, Crown princess Laina. I hope to speak to you again soon. Goodbye," with that, Fiona signed off.

    The hologram turned off on its own. Laina was happy with the oue of the meeting. Her n would soone to fruition. Right now, she had one more matter to settle. Turning over to Nexus, the Gtix Bank Representative, he walked over Laina''s side and handed her a receipt.

    On it, was the amount that the crown had to pay the bank. The sum was a lotrger than she had anticipated, but Laina was ready to pay it nheless. Once the arrangements were made and Nexus received what he hade for, Laina bid him farewell.

    As soon as he left, Laina slumped in her chair and let out a sigh of relief, "Well, that''s one thing settled I guess."

    Margaret tapped her gently on the shoulder as she reminded Laina, "That''s just one of the unforeseen tasks of the day, your Highness. Now, it is time to meet with the Kinshearth nobility."

    Hearing what was next gave Laina a surge of energy coursing through her veins. She cracked her knuckles and stretched out her arms as she stood up from her seat.

    "Time to put some people in their ce, lead the way, Margaret."

    As per Laina''s invitation, those in question were invited to the Drawing Room. They had been waiting to meet with the Crown Princess all morning. Some of them were growing impatient but none of them dared toin.

    Laina entered the room with Margaret trailing closely behind her. Everyone in the room stood up and greeted her. They only dared to sit back down when Laina gave the order after she herself was seated.

    "Thank you all for meeting with me today," Laina said as she scanned the room.

    As soon as she got a clear look at everyone, Laina noticed that a certain nobledy that she knew was in the room. Margaret immediately noticed that Laina had noticed her too. The handmaid leaned in close to Laina and whispered into her ear.

    "That''s Viscountess Juliana, your highness. She''s the one."

    Seeing that Laina seemingly took an interest in her, the Viscountess spoke first.

    "Your Highness, it is truly an honor to meet you in person. You are much more beautiful than what the rumors have said," the Viscountess attempted to tter Laina.

    Laina smiled cordially, "Oh is that so? You know, Viscountess Juliana, I find you particrly familiar looking for some reason. I feel like we''ve met before."

    The Viscountessughed as she hid her face behind her hand, "Oh is that so?"

    "Indeed, we have. Let me see¡­" the princess paused in thought for a moment.

    She sped her hands together and eximed, "Ah yes, I remember now, we met in the Ballroom the other day. While the artpetition was still going on, do you remember?"

    The air in the room immediately turned cold as a sense of dread washed over the others in the room. From the look on their faces, they were beginning to put together the pieces of the puzzle. The Viscountess was the only one who seemed to be blissfully unaware.

    "Pardon me, your Highness. But I must be losing my memory. I believe I would remember our meeting, but I don''t recall meeting you there. Perhaps you came in on a day while I was not in?" the Viscountess asked.

    Lainaughed. She wondered if the Viscountess was pretending to y dumb, or did she truly not know. If Juliana had simply taken a nce at everyone else who was in the room, she would have been able to tell something was off from their expression.

    "Allow me to refresh your memory. Do you recall sshing paint water over my bodyguard? Perhaps you might also remember Lady Margaret, who was also there in person when it happened?"

    Juliana could feel a shiver down her spine as her heart sank. She nced over to look at Margaret, then at Kol who was standing behind Laina in the corner of the room. He was ring at her with his cold blue eyes.

    She averted her gaze back to Laina, who was smiling at her. As soon as the pieces of the puzzle fit together in Juliana''s mind, she could hear her heart pounding in her ears. Her lips quivered.

    "I¡­ Your Highness, I did not reco-"

    "You''re saying that you did not recognize me that day, is that correct, Viscountess Juliana?"

    "Yes¡­ yes that''s right." she quickly responded.

    Realizing her mistake, the Viscountess got down onto her knees. She attempted to grab onto Laina''s hand but she was not quick enough.

    "Crown Princess Laina, I did not know that was you!"

    Laina folded her arms and turned to the Viscountess.

    "So you''re saying that your attitude was justified if it was someone else?"

 Chapter 60 - Innocent Or Guilty?

    "No¡­ your Highness, I¡­" the Viscountess was speechless.

    She turned to the other nobles who were in the room, hoping someone would help her. She hoped someone would put in a good word for her. But everyone averted their gaze and looked away.

    Viscountess Juliana was on her knees, "Please, your Highness. I apologize for the mistakes. I should not have done that. Please, I beg of you, please forgive me!"

    Laina shook her head. She turned to look at the Viscountess.

    "Your behavior is a disgrace to all nobility in Kinshearth. I expected more from each and every one of you," Laina dered to all of them.

    "But¡­ your Highness, what have we done?" one of the other nobles spoke up.

    "Yeah, we had no part to y in what the Viscountess had done. You were there and you saw it with your own eyes!"

    "Yes, that''s right. We''re innocent, your Highness."

    Laina could not help butugh at their feigned innocence. She had not told them why they were here and they were already jumping to conclusions.

    "My dear subjects, what good would there be for me to use you of something you have not done?" Lainamented.

    She looked all of them in the eye, some of them did not dare to reciprocate.

    "Also, if you all are indeed innocent, you would not have anything to fear, right?" she asked.

    Laina stood up from her seat and walked over to the firece. She gently touched the ridge of the mantelpiece before turning back to face all of them. She could hear their palpitating heartbeats.

    All of them were afraid of what she was about to do next. The Viscountess was in tears, uncertain of what Laina had stored for her fate. Laina reveled in the power she held over them, was she really that scary?

    "I called each and every one of you here with good reason. It has been brought to my attention that you''ve threatened and bribed members of my judging panel to have your artworks chosen," Laina exined.

    The moment she finished speaking, there was silence in the room. It was so quiet, you could hear a pin drop. Laina waited in anticipation, ready to hear what they had to say for themselves. She had to admit, she was not expecting them to be quiet.

    "So, none of you have anything to say? Can I take that as you''re all admitting to your crimes?" Laina broke the silence.

    "Your Highness, that''s not a crime¡­"

    "Not a crime?" Laina repeated the nobleman''s words, "Would you mind exining to me what it is then?"

    "It has always been this way. For centuries, it is our practice to-"

    "To bribe and threaten others into doing your bidding?" Laina snapped back at them as she mmed her hand down on the mantelpiece.

    She was enraged by their disgusting behavior. She had expected more from the nobility. They were supposed to be the role models that themon folk looked up to. Yet they were corrupt and blinded by power and money.

    "Your Highness, this is the way it has been. For centuries¡­" another nobledy protested.

    The others agreed with her.

    "I cannot believe we''re even having this conversation," Laina sighed as she rubbed her temples.

    She looked back at all of them and dered, "I don''t care what it has been like for centuries. As your Queen-"

    "Technically, you aren''t our Queen yet, your Highness. You are merely the Crown Princess. You do have our support for now, but when the timees¡­"

    Laina narrowed her gaze at the nobleman who so boldly spoke up against her. From the crest he wore on his chest, she knew exactly who he was. Basfalt Davernport, the eldest son of the current Lord Davernport.

    The Davernport Family was one of the oldest families in Kinshearth, some say they even predate the Royal Family. But Laina was not afraid of him.

    She smirked at him, "Indeed, I am not your Queen just yet. I am to be your Queen in two years. Right now, I am merely the Crown Princess, you say?"

    "Yes, who knows what the future entails, your Highness," his words wereced withndmines.

    "Is that a threat, Lord Basfalt?" Margaret could no longer remain silent. She might be just a handmaid to the Crown Princess but she could not stand there and let them belittle her like this.

    "Watch yourself too, Lady Margaret. You might have the title of Lady but you''re nothing more than the Crown Princess''sckey," Basalt retaliated.

    Margaret gritted her teeth in anger as she clenched her hands into fists. She wanted to knock the lights out of Lord Basfalt. It would not take long either, one punch to the face would be all she needed.

    But she reminded herself to keep calm. She must not cause any trouble for Laina. Laina, on the other hand, was livid with the way Lord Basfalt spoke to Margaret.

    "I think the one who should watch their tone is you, Lord Basfalt." Laina said in a monotonous tone, void of emotion.

    She did not want to y games with them anymore. Laina has had enough of their nonsense.

    "Whether you like it or not, I am the Crown Princess of Kinshearth. Right here, right now. I don''t care about the future, what I am discussing right now is the present," Laina did not give them any chance to rebut or even attempt to get in a word before she finished what she wanted to say.

    "All of your entries for the contest are hereby disqualified on the grounds of cheating, bribery, and threats made to the judging panel. Each of you is also to pay a fine of 100,000 Kins1 to the Royal Treasury. Did I make myself clear?" Laina dered.

    All the nobles remained silent for a few moments, before acknowledging the Crown Princess''s words. Even Lord Basfalt agreed without any further arguments. Laina turned her attention back to the Viscountess.

    "As for Viscountess Juliana, you will also be demoted to the title of Baroness and you owe Kol, my bodyguard whom you sshed the paint water on, an apology," Laina said to her.

    "Yes¡­ your Highness, understood. Thank you for your leniency," Juliana responded as she bowed deeply to Laina.

    Viscountess Juliana got up and walked over to Kol. It was disgraceful for her, a member of the nobility to have to apologize to a bodyguard; a servant!

    "I¡­ I am sorry for my actions, please ept my apology," she said through gritted teeth.

    Laina turned around, "Baroness Juliana, do you think that was an apology from the heart? I think it would show more sincerity if you got on your knees."

    Unwillingly, Juliana got on her knees and repeated her words, "I am sorry for my actions, please ept my apology."

    Kol did not know how to respond to the Baroness. He looked to Laina for guidance. She was his master and he lived to serve her. But Laina did not have any order to give. It was his own decision to make.

    "I ept apology," he muttered.

    He bent down and tried to help the Baroness get back up on her feet. But she hit his arm away swiftly and struggled as she got up on her own.  Kins the currency used in Kinshearth. Very original naming, I know~ XD

 Chapter 61 - What Was It All For?

    Laina leaned back on her chair as she sipped a cup of hot tea. ced on the table in front of her were the profiles of each of the artists that had been selected from the artpetition.

    Although Margaret had never once questioned any of Laina''s actions, she could not help but wonder what was the purpose of the artpetition. In a time when their nation was in debt, it definitely looked like a frivolous expense.

    "Forgive me, your Highness, but may I ask a question?" Margaret plucked up the courage to ask.

    "Speak your mind, Margaret," Laina replied without looking up.

    "Thesepetitions you''ve created, what are they all for?" Margaret asked, "I understand thebat tournaments. I assume those are to recruit more talents to the army and for your personal protection. But the artpetitions? What about those?"

    Laina smiled as she ced her teacup on the saucer next to her papers. Ever since she saw the painting Dante gave her, an idea appeared in Laina''s mind. Works of art were worth a lot of money.

    If they were encrusted with gemstones, wouldn''t they be worth even more? Kinshearth had been selling gemstones, geodes, and metals as raw materials for generations.

    But their prices were low because they were sold unrefined and uncut. The artpetition was just the first phase of Laina''s n. The next phase would be creating works of art for sale.

    "With the amount of profit from the sales, paying off the debts would not be an issue. It would make a worthy investment," Laina exined.

    Margaret was impressed. If everything worked out smoothly, it would make them a fortune. But what if it does not?

    Did Laina have a backup n?

    "You don''t need a backup n when you know how to n the original one well enough," Laina replied confidently.

    After screening through the profiles of those selected, Laina moved onto the next phase of her n. In order for all the artists to polish and hone their skills, Laina purchased and renovated a building for them.

    There, they would live and work. Each chosen candidate was given a set amount of wages that would scale based on how well their work would eventually sell. Themon folk who were chosen could not believe their ears.

    Most of them had never even seen this amount of money in their entire lives. On the other hand, the nobility who won felt as if the Crown Princess had done so to shame them.

    While on paper, they kindly rejected the offer but in their hearts, they cursed the Crown Princess for her disrespect. Laina knew the rumors that would spread. But she did not care.

    "None of them carry the weight of a nation on their shoulders. They will never be able to understand," she sighed.

    The building that was situated in the Capital City of Kinshearth, next to the Pce was nicknamed The Vi. Its exterior walls, as per its name, were all painted in bright shades of with ck ents.

    You could easily spot it from a mile away. Laina, along with Margaret and Kol arrived at The Vi bright and early to greet all the artists who came. Everyone was shocked to meet the Crown Princess in person.

    As they all got onto their knees, Laina quickly stopped them from doing so.

    "There''s no need for formalities," she said swiftly.

    Although there was a lot for them to take in, Laina wanted to get straight down into business as soon as she could. She had a long list of things she had nned and they were running short on time.

    Her first order to all of them, was for each of them to create three unique art pieces in a week. At the end of the week, she will return to evaluate them. In the meantime, they are allowed to use any materials they desire.

    Everyone was buzzing with excitement, ready to begin work. There was one artist among them that caught Laina''s eye. Unlike some of the others, the man''s shoulders were hunched, and avoided all eye contact.

    Next to him, stood a familiar face. It was Theon and his brother, Vincent. Laina walked up to them.

    "You must be Vincent, it''s a pleasure to meet you in person," Laina greeted with a smile.

    Vincent merely gave Laina a quick nce as he looked away. Theon quickly apologized on his brother''s behalf.

    "My apologies, your Highness, my brother has never been the talkative type."

    Laina smiled, "That''s quite alright. I just came over to say that I am really impressed with your work, Vincent. I look forward to seeing what youe up with next."

    With that, the work in The Yellow Vi began. Everyone got their own rooms and workspaces. Some of them felt lonely to be working alone. Hence, they moved their art supplies intorge spaces where they could work together.

    Laina received reports on the progress of the artists every so often. She was happy with their progress. As for the paintings they had made during the artpetition, those pieces had already been prepped for the uing auction.

    "Would you be auctioning them off under your name, your Highness?" Margaret asked.

    "No, they will be auctioned off under the name The Yellow Vi," Laina exined.

    Looking at one of the finished pieces, Laina was satisfied with itspletion. The gemstones used were directly sources from the mines all across Kinshearth. They were carefully cut into the shape and sizes Laina required.

    "This will make us a fortune," she dered with glee.

    "Your Highness, I can''t help but worry," Margaret voiced her concern.

    "Worry? About what?" Laina turned around to ask.

    "Your recent effort and actions have offended quite a few of the nobility. I fear¡­ I fear they would spread negative rumors that could harm you and your reputation. Or worse¡­" Margaret exined as she bit her lip.

    Laina knew her handmaid''s concern was valid. She had hoped to have the support of the Kinshearth Nobility, but they simply did not have her foresight. Most of them were rich nobles who werepletely out of touch with society.

    "Margaret, let''s take a trip out into the country.. There''s a small town I would like you to see."

 Chapter 62 - By The Sea

    Stepping out of the portal gate, Laina, Margaret, and Kol arrived in the small town of Kepping. It was busting with life. Townsfolk, travelers, and merchants were all going about their day.

    Laina took in a deep breath of fresh air. She could smell the salt and ocean in the air. Kepping was a seaside town, famous for its fresh seafood and saltwater wine. Seeing the people go about their day brought a smile to Laina''s face.

    She could see the townsfolkmunicating with another with smiles and warm greetings. Compared to the bickering and uptight nobility, it was a wee sight.

    "This is why the nobility is the least of my concerns," Laina dered as she pointed to the bustling town before them.

    She turned to Margaret and continued, "As long as the people benefit from what I do, that''s all that matters."

    Laina did not only want to make money, she wanted to be able to improve the infrastructure and the lives of the people. There was untapped potential in everything she saw.

    Kepping was a great example. Its beautiful beaches and surrounding nature makes it a perfect town for vacation travelers. These lucrative revenue streams would better the lives of the people.

    Margaret looked around, finally getting a better understanding of what Laina was fighting for. But it did not resolve her worries.

    "Even if you gain the support of the people, without the support of at least some of the nobles, who knows what could happen? What if they choose to support someone else to rule instead of you?"

    Her handmaid made a fair point. But for Laina, it was never about power. All her efforts were to make the country self-sufficient. Margaret''s concern brought forward another concern.

    "If someone betteres along, they can take my ce. But you brought up something I had not thought of before.

    What if someone corruptes up instead?" Laina pondered out loud.

    Margaret agreed, "Indeed. That could unravel everything in a matter of time. Then everything would have been for naught."

    This was something Laina would need to think of a way to avoid. She knew simply hoping for a benevolent ruler would not do any good. She needed a backup n for Kinshearth. Looking on at the bustling city of Kepping, the gears in her mind were set into motion.

    "The people as a whole will always be my top priority. They are the pirs of Kinshearth, the future of the nation," Lainamented.

    As they continued to walk through the streets of Kepping, a group of townsfolk caught their attention. They were talking about Laina and her recent projects.

    "Have you heard? The Crown Princess is wasting money on some fancypetition," one of them said to another.

    His friend sniggered, "What''s new? They are always buying this and that. They never give a crap about what people like us need. We barely recovered from the drought fromst year."

    "I heard thepetitions allowed people like us to participate as well."

    "Hah! That''s what they always say. But have you ever saw anyone like us win?"

    "No."

    "Not that I can recall."

    "Exactly!"

    Margaret wanted to walk over and correct them, but Laina held her back. She shook her head.

    "We can''t change the opinions of the people. Or the false information that travels across thend," Laina reminded her.

    One of the townsfolk joined in the conversation that the others were having.

    She sat down and said, "I heard that she''s young. Will she be able to shoulder the weight of a nation?"

    "I heard she rejected two marriage alliances, iming she would run Kinshearth on her own."

    "Run Kinshearth on her own? More like run it to the ground!" One of them eximed.

    "Yeah, a woman can''t run a country, let alone on her own. She''s just tooting her own horn there."

    The woman pped the man who spoke on his back and ced her hands on her waist.

    "Well, we women have been maintaining the household for ages while you men went out to work. So what makes you think she can''t run the country. I bet she ran it better than you lot could do."

    Laina knew she would never be able to change everyone''s opinions. Her work for the people would never beplete either, it was a journey. Laina had always wanted to be a positive role model for her people and in particr for women.

    A simple walk-through of Kepping put everything into perspective. The women of Kinshearth were all taught to act a certain way. But Laina''s daring moves have nted the seeds of independence in the hearts of many.

    She noticed more women were working in the markets, selling their wares alongside the men.

    "We can''t change everyone''s opinion, but if we can inspire change, that would be enough for me," Laina said to Margaret.

    Upon returning to the pce, Margaret gained a better understanding of what Laina had set out to do. While she still could not understand parts of it, she supported her cause.

    A messenger arrived moments after their return, that thebatpetitions have ended.

    "Ah, perfect timing," Laina said as she turned to Margaret, "Do you have the list of the Queen''s Order?"

    Margaret nodded, "I do. As you have requested, I have identified ten individuals. Five women, five men."

    "Good, bring them to meet me on my personal training grounds in an hour. I want to witness their skills myself," Laina instructed.

    At that moment, Laina noticed that Kol was looking at her. He seemed to have something he wanted to say to her but chose to keep silent.

    "Kol," she called out to him, "Is there something you want to say?"

    He immediately shook his head vigorously in response. It seemed like her bodyguard feared her. She walked up to him and ced her hand gently on his shoulder. She gave him a warm smile.

    "It''s alright, Kol. There''s nothing to be afraid of, speak your mind. I will not hurt you. Nobody will," she said reassuringly.

    Kol was still hesitant at first. But seeing Laina''s genuine efforts tomunicate with him, he wavered. He had never had a master so kind before, he did not know how to react at times.

    All the time, he was told to remain silent. To observe and follow orders. Few had ever asked for his opinion.

    "Is master recing me?" Kol finally plucked up the courage to ask.

    "Recing you? Of course not, Kol. What gave you that ludicrous idea?" Laina eximed in surprise.

    Margaret chuckled, "He must have thought that since you''ve asked me to put together the Queen''s Order of knights, he is being reced."

    Laina shook her head in distraught. She did not do it to rece Kol.

    "I''m not recing you, Kol. And you can call me Laina, you don''t have to call me master," she reassured him, "I got Margaret to form the Queen''s Order so that you don''t have to be the only person to protect me.

    Sometimes, there will be situations where you alone won''t be enough to guarantee my safety. Do you understand?"

    Kol nodded with a smile, "Yes, Ma- Laina."

 Chapter 63 - Time For A Hunt

    Dante stood on the high ground. He had picked out a good vantage point that allowed him to view most of the nearby forest all at once. He held his hand up to feel the breeze blowing in the air.

    The air was filled with the smell of petrichor, it had just rained a while ago. Now, the grey clouds have cleared out and the animals havee out of their hiding spots.

    "This is a good time for a hunt," he muttered to himself.

    It had been quite some time since Dante got a chance to do so. Hence, he took advantage of the free day he had and headed out into the Lasken region of Dracona. Thesends were rich with animals and wild creatures, a perfect ce for a hunt.

    While he usually preferred to hunt in his dragon form, Dante decided to challenge himself today. He was going to hunt in his human form. He had chosen one of his favorite weapons, a spear.

    It did not take long for him to find suitable prey from where he stood. Once he caught hold of its scent, Dante sprung into action. He unfurled hisrge leathery wings and took to the sky.

    As he flew above the forest cover, he kept a close observation of his prey. He was waiting for a good time to strike. After following the creature for some time through from above, Dantended in a forest clearing and continued on foot.

    He peered over the tree trunk he was hiding behind, grinning as he saw his prey. Despite itsrge size, the creature trod through the forest ground lightly, barely making a sound as it walked.

    It was a colossal forest deer.

    It was almost the size of an adult elephant, with muscr limbs and a pair ofrge antlers covered in leaves and flowers. Despite their appearance, the colossal forest deer have been known to be extremely hostile when provoked.

    Dante gripped the shaft of the polearm tightly as he carefully took a step forward. His feet crumpled the dry leaves beneath. The sound alerted the prey immediately. It turned to look in his direction at once.

    The thrill of the hunt was exciting. Feeling brave and courageous, Dante decided to face the deer head-on instead. He revealed himself to his prey. He raised his spear, pointing it at the colossal forest deer.

    "You will be mine," he dered with a grin.

    The deer did not respond verbally to Dante. Instead, it lowered its head in his direction and pawed the ground. Momentster, the deer charged towards Dante at lightning speed.

    For a creature of its size, it moved swift like the wind. Dante easily dodged the deer''s iing attack. He swiftly leaped to the side and swung his spear at it. A fresh wound appeared on the side of the deer''s hide as blood seeped from it.

    Dante looked back, "Had enough yet?"

    But the deer was not about to give up. It turned back around. Pushing its front hooves off the ground, it stood up on its hind legs. As it ms its front hooves down. A wave of tendril roots burst forth from the ground.

    They shot out towards Dante, ready to pierce through him. Dante did not flinch nor did he dodge. He chose to take on the attack head-on. As the tendril roots were about to pierce through him, Dante masterfully swung his spear.

    Within a matter of seconds, he sessfully cut through every single tendril root. As the pieces fell to the ground, another set came bursting for the ground. This time, some of the rootstched onto Dante''s spear.

    It tried to rip the spear out of his hands but Dante''s grip on it was tight.

    "Oh no you don''t," he said through gritted teeth as he pulled his spear towards him.

    In an instant, a wave of frost enveloped the entire spear, turning it into shades of sapphire blue. The frost spread swiftly through the tendrils, all the way back to the deer.

    Before it could react, the beast was frozen in ce and encased in ice. Dante looked on at his handy work with pride. He easily broke off the frozen tendrils and kept his spear as he walked up to his captured prey.

    Dante''s ice magic was second to none in Dracona. It was cold enough to instantly stop the heart and kill any creature encased within its ice prison. This was the fate of his catch of the day.

    Seeing how beautiful and soft the fur coat was on the deer, Dante could not help but wonder, "This pelt would make a fine present for Laina."

    With that, he made up his mind to give it to her. It had been a while since he had seen her, he wondered if she was doing well. To show his sincerity, not only was he going to give it to her; he would do so in person.

    "That should show her how much I care. Hopefully, she will agree to my earnest request," he said as he scratched his chin.

    Dante stored his kill and his spear in his spatial storage ring. Then, he flew back to his castle. Upon returning, Dante headed straight for his room and took off all his clothes.

    He stepped into the shower and let the rain shower wash down upon him. He wanted to look fresh and clean when he visited Laina. He only gave her the best. The cold water rained down upon his skin, trickling down his rock-hard abs.

    Once he was clean, he turned off the running water before stepping out of the shower. He grabbed a fresh towel off the rack and dried himself off. Then, he wrapped the towel around his waist.

    Dante walked out into his walk-in closet. He carefully picked out an outfit to wear. He had already noticed Marius, who had already made himselffortable on the sofa in his room.

    "Wee back, my King," Marius greeted him with a grin as he looked over from where he sat while waving his hand in the air.

    Dante paid him no mind as he took off the towel and changed into the clothes he had chosen. As he buttoned his sleeves while looking in the mirror, Marius walked up behind him.

    "How was the hunt?" Marius asked with a smile as he helped Dante put on his suit jacket.

    "Good. Hunted a colossal forest deer today," he replied casually.

    "A colossal forest deer? Fascinating creature, good hunt."

    Dante picked out a pair of leather shoes from his shoe shelf. He sat down on the leather and stood next to the shelf to put them on.

    "Where are you headed to?" Marius asked as he leaned against one of the shelves with his arms crossed.

 Chapter 64 - Are You Going Like This?

    He could tell Dante was preparing to head off just by the outfit he had chosen to wear. As the Dragon King''s closest confidante, Marius knew where he might be going. But he wanted to hear it from him.

    "I am going to visit Laina, with the deer pelt as a gift," Dante exined as he readjusted his cor in the mirror.

    Marius looked at him disapprovingly, "So you''re going just like this? Empty-handed?"

    Dante turned around to re at Marius before replying in annoyance, "Did you not hear what I said? The deer pelt as a gift, how is that considered going empty-handed."

    He could not believe what he was hearing. Marius rubbed his temples in distraught.

    "What I meant was, apart from the deer, shouldn''t you bring flowers or something?" Marius rephrased his sentence.

    Dante realized he made a fair point. The colossal forest deer was stored in his spatial storage so when he reached Kinshearth, he would have turned up empty-handed. When Marius mentioned flowers, it gave Dante the perfect idea of a gift.

    He headed over to his personal garden that was just a few meters away from his room in his private quarters. It was filled with beautiful fully bloomed roses everywhere you looked.

    Small sprites flew around from rose to rose, tending to each of them. When they saw Dante, the sprites flew over to greet him. Dante walked up to the nearest rose bush and looked for the best-looking one.

    These were no normal roses either. They were blood roses and they represent the love the grower has for their one true love. Based on the love they felt for that person, the roses can change color and even wilt one of them is in grave danger.

    Dante had grown these flowers for a long time and they have been in full bloom ever since. The sprites gathered around the rose bush Dante was looking at. Altogether they helped him to pick the perfect rose.

    "This one would be perfect," he whispered as he received the chosen blood rose from the sprites.

    He reached into his pocket and took out a long ck ribbon. He carefully tied it around the stem of the blood rose.

    "Just a single one? You have a whole garden of them, why are you being so stingy?" Marius asked in disbelief.

    Dante shot him a death stare. He came up to his confidante and pped him on the back of his head.

    Marius yelped in pain as he rubbed the back of his head, "Hey! What was that for?!"

    "You don''t even know the meaning of flowers? I pity the young woman who will be your lover," Dante scoffed as he walked away.

    The Dragon King''s words intrigued Marius. He quickly caught up to his king and asked for rification. Roses are one of the mostmonly used flowers to represent love and romance.

    The stalks of roses you give can mean different things too. In Dante''s case, he had chosen to give a single stalk of blood rose. This indicates love at first sight. Which was the case for Dante.

    The moment he set eyes on Laina, he knew she was the one.

    "Oh, I see! Interesting¡­" Marius pondered over the words Dante had said.

    As they were walking out of the garden, he reached out to one of the blood-rose bushes. But before he could even touch the petal of blood rose, Dante pped his hand away.

    "You can''t pick the roses here," he hissed.

    "Ohe on! You''ve got a whole garden full of them! Can''t you just spare me one or two, your Majesty?" Marius pouted.

    Dante shook his head in distraught.

    "It''s not about that. You can''t harvest these roses, cause they aren''t grown from your love and they don''t represent your love," Dante exined.

    "Oh, how can I get my own blood roses then?"

    First, they need to obtain red rose seeds. Next, the blood of the grower is needed followed by a series of incantations and spells.

    "That''s it? Sounds straightforward enough," Marius grinned as he replied.

    Dante chuckled, "It also takes time to grow."

    "Three months? Four at most? I am sure a growth spell would help speed things up," Marius replied.

    "That won''t work. Unlike regr roses, blood roses take a lot more time to nurture. It would take at least a year, maybe even five."

    Marius was stunned as he stared at Dante with his mouth agape.

    "One year?! I can''t wait that long to give them to her!" Mariusmented.

    Dante patted him on the back, "Then you either start nting soon or get yourself some regr roses instead."

    With his gifts ready, Dante made his way to Kinshearth to see Laina. Unlike the previous few times, Dante chose to meet her formally. He arrived at the main gates of the Royal Pce.

    He did not bring a huge entourage. It was just him, Marius, and a small toon of royal guards. Marius cleared his throat and announced Dante''s arrival to the guards at the pce gates.

    Upon learning that King Dante of Dracona had arrived to meet with Laina, the guards scrambled to open the gates and allowed him to enter. A chain of messengers ryed the message to Crown Princess Laina, who was leisurely having tea in the garden.

    "Dant¡­ King Dante is here? To see me?" Laina asked the messenger in disbelief.

    "Yes, yes that''s right, your Highness," the messenger replied while keeping his head low.

    Laina was smiling from ear to ear. Though it was a surprise visit and she did not know why he hade, she was happy to know that he was here.

    "Send him at once. I will meet him here," Laina instructed.

    "Here? In your private quarters, your highness?" The messenger asked again to confirm.

    The crown princess bit her lip. The messenger brought up a fair point. What would people say if they found out the crown princess of Kinshearth received the King of Dracona in her private quarters?

    The gossip and rumors would surely spin out of control in no time. Laina got up from her seat. She paced back and forth deep in thought as she weighed her options. She could choose to meet with him in the Throne Room.

    But would that be too formal?

    "Ah, the Drawing Room. That''s better," she whispered to herself.

    Laina turned to the messenger and said, "I change my mind, have King Dantee to the Drawing Room instead. I will receive him there."

    "As you wish, your Highness."

    The messenger quickly rushed off to pass on the message, leaving Laina alone in the garden. She looked down at the clothes she was wearing. Then, she walked over to the small pond in the garden and looked at her reflection.

    She readjusted her hair and touched the side of her face.. Once she felt that she looked presentable, she straightened her back and walked out of the garden towards the Drawing Room.

 Chapter 65 - Did You Miss Me?

    "Your Highness, his Majesty King Dante of Dracona has arrived," the guard announced Dante''s arrival after opening the door of the Drawing Room.

    Crown Princess Laina quickly stood up and turned to greet Dante with a warm smile.

    She curtsied and said, "King Dante, I, Crown Princess Laina of Kinshearth warmly wee you to the royal castle. To what do I owe this meeting?"

    Dante entered the room first and Marius closed the door behind him. Only Laina and Dante were in the Drawing Room. He walked up to her and bowed.

    "Shall we spare the formalities, Crown Princess Laina?" He asked as he kissed her gently on the hand, "It''s good to see you again."

    Laina blushed. She quickly looked away to conceal her blushing cheeks. She quickly regained herposure.

    "It is good to see you too, King Dante."

    Before Laina could say anything else, Dante came up close to her.

    "I have a gift for you," he said with a grin, "Well two gifts to be exact."

    He presented her his first gift, a single blood rose with a ck ribbon tied around it. Laina gasped in surprise by the gift. Something about the rose felt familiar to her, but she could not figure out what it was.

    "Dante¡­ what are you trying to do?" She asked as she tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear and took the blood rose from him.

    The gentle sweet scent of the rose brought a smile to her face. She noticed that he even tied a ck ribbon around the stalk. He remembered her favorite color.

    "I thought about what we spoke about the other day," Dante exined, "And I will respect your decision. But¡­"

    Laina looked into his eyes, "But what?"

    Dante held Laina''s hands in his, "But I hope you can give me the chance to court you."

    "Court me?" Laina echoed his words.

    "Yes," he continued to exin, "Give me the chance to swoon you or bring you out on a nice date. Let''s get to know one another better."

    "But Dante¡­"

    "I will not force you. If you want some time to think about it, I will give you the space you need. All I ask is for a chance to court you."

    Seeing him so genuine with his request melted Laina''s heart. At that moment, she could barely think straight. She did not want to let go of his hands. How many other men are there out there that would be as kind and understanding as Dante?

    "Give me some time, Dante. I will consider your offer."

    As she finished her sentence, Dante kissed her gently on the cheek.

    "That''s good enough for me," he grinned.

    Realizing what had happened, Laina raised her hand to touch her cheek where he had kissed. She then used her free hand to punch him on the side of his arm.

    "Hey! Who gave you the permission to kiss me?!" She pouted angrily.

    Dante chuckled, "I apologize for the unsolicited kiss, Crown Princess Laina. Would you like to kiss me instead aspensation?"

    His shameless flirting tactics knew no bounds. With the first part of his npleted, it was time for him to show Laina his second gift. But there was a bit of an issue.

    The colossal forest deer was too big to fit in the Drawing Room. They needed some open space. So, they headed over to the Royal Courtyard instead.

    "So what''s this gift you want to show me?" Laina asked, intrigued by what it might be.

    "Take a guess," Dante encouraged.

    "A statue perhaps?"

    He paused for a moment in thought before replying, "Sort of."

    When they finally arrived at the Royal Courtyard, Dante brought out his gift. The moment it materialized before them, everyones'' jaw dropped. None of them had ever seen such a huge creature before.

    Upon learning from Dante that it was a colossal forest deer, Laina was impressed. She was even more in awe to find out that he had single-handedly hunted it.

    "This is amazing! There are such huge creatures roaming free in the forests of Dracona? Fascinating?" Laina squealed with excitement.

    "You have to bring me along on your hunts next time I visit, King Dante," she added.

    To see the smile upon her face was all he ever wanted.

    "That can definitely be arranged, Crown Princess Laina," he replied with a smile.

    Now that they were out in public, both of them kept up their formalities. But it would not stop Dante from flirting with Laina.

    "Thank you so much for your kind gifts, King Dante. I truly appreciate it," Laina expressed her gratitude.

    "You''re most wee, Crown Princess Laina. I would also like to extend an invitation to you, your Highness."

    "An invitation?"

    "Yes, to visit Dracona one of these days. I have a newly built mansion in the Frost Mountains and I would love to have you as my guest there," Dante exined with a smirk.

    Laina smiled. She knew what he was doing. Offering an invitation in front of everyone worked in Dante''s favor. If she rejected him outright, she would be making a scene. But she never intended on rejecting the offer, to begin with.

    Snow-capped mountains and a warm firece in a mansion sounded incredibly enticing from the get-go. Plus, what was the worst that could happen?

    "Thank you for your kind offer, King Dante. My duties as Crown Princess grows heavier with each passing day. I will consider your invitation," she replied with her head held high.

    Dante chuckled, "Very well, your Highness, I look forward to hearing from you."

    "I believe it is time for me to take my leave. Thank you for hosting me today, your Highness." He continued to dere.

    Just before he was about to turn and take his leave, Dante leaned in and whispered into Laina''s ear, "Don''t miss me too much, princess."

    In a matter of seconds, Laina''s entire face was burning red. She could not exim his name out loud or give him a piece of her mind. All Laina could do was stand there in silence as she watched him walk away.

    -<em>I''ll get back at you for this, Dante. Just you wait..</em>- she said to herself with a smirk on her face.

 Chapter 66 - A King And A Witch

    "Your Majesty, a witch by the name of Cordelia had asked to speak with you," a messenger informed the man who stood before him, facing the ss window.

    The rain was pouring down outside as thunder and lightning lit the sky. The man had a strong build,rge frame, wearing a long fur cape. He turned his head slightly to see the messenger cowering in fear.

    "A witch?" he asked, "And you let her in?"

    His voice was filled with threat and anger.

    "She¡­ she was persuasive¡­ my King," the messenger exined.

    The King threw his wine ss at the messenger, narrowly missing him on the head. The wine ss shattered into shards as the sound reverberated throughout the entire room.

    "Can none of you do your job properly?!" He roared.

    His voice instilled fear and obedience in all of his subjects. Even the guards at the door trembled the sound of his voice. The door to the room opened on its own as purple smoke drifted into the room. The man gritted his teeth as he looked over to see Cordelia make her entrance.

    She bowed to him upon entering the room, "My apologies, Alpha King Kragen, I can be very persuasive when ites to people."

    "Who are you and what do you want?" King Kragen barked at her before sending away the messenger who closed the door behind him as he left.

    Cordelia smiled as she exined, "I am but a humble witch, here to offer an irresistible deal to the great Alpha King of Wolfenheim."

    Kragen walked over to the witch, inviting her to have a seat on the sofa. Though he was uncertain as to who she was and why she was here, he was intrigued to find out more. If she had the powers to persuade others to do her bidding, she is no ordinary witch.

    "Tell me more," he said as he reached for the bottle of whiskey on the table and poured them a ss each.

    "I heard that you have recently found your mate, but you''re not satisfied with-" before Cordelia could even finish her sentence, Kragen mmed the ss down on the table and grabbed Cordelia by the neck.

    He pinned her against the wall as he barred his sharpened fangs at her. His ws dug into the skin of her neck as blood seeped from the wounds. Cordelia struggled to breathe, gasping for air and begging for mercy.

    "How did you find out about this?" he interrogated, "You better answer truthfully if you want to live."

    But Cordelia was no weakmb either, she clicked her fingers, disappearing into a puff of purple smoke before materializing behind Kragen. She checked the wounds around her neck as she let out a sigh.

    Kragen was stunned by her use of magic but he was not threatened either. He attempted to sh at her but Cordelia predicted his moves. She dodged it swiftly.

    "If you truly want to know, your Majesty, then I suggest you simmer down. Your hot-headedness will be the death of you," she teased with a smirk.

    "My patience wanes with each passing second, witch. Speak now or I''ll have your tongue," he threatened impatiently.

    Cordelia cleared her throat as she began to exin further, "There''s a strong princess whom you might find suitable as your mate. She is to ascend the throne and be queen in a few years."

    She knew from the look on his face that she had caught hold of his attention.

    "A werewolf''s mate is chosen for us by the Moon Goddess Selene," he snapped back, "What are you proposing?"

    Cordelia waves her hands together, revealing a floating crystal ball before her. Through it, images began to appear in the crystal ball. A vial filled with a dark-colored liquid.

    "I have a spell that can bind two souls together as lovers. It would be simr to that of the mating bond between werewolves. But in order for that to work¡­" Cordelia paused as she looked up at the Werewolf King.

    He was hanging on her every word.

    "You must reject your current mate," she finally finished what she wanted to say.

    Kragen was not even the slightest bit surprised by the proposal. He had long searched for a way to get rid of his pathetic human mate. You might have assumed his wolf spirit within him would object to this.

    Instead, it was egging him on. If he wanted to build a stronger Wolfenheim, marriage alliances would be his greatest weapon. Kragen could see the image of his human mate in Cordelia''s crystal ball.

    Her thin frame huddled in the corner of the dark and damp dungeon cell he had thrown her in. She was cowering, pathetic, and weak. Everything he had despised. He regretted the day he met her.

    "Who is this princess you speak of?" he asked her as he folded his arms.

    Surely he must have at least heard of her existence. Cordelia grinned as she waved her hand around the crystal ball, revealing an image of Laina within it. Her dark red hair, fierce eyes, and chiseled features brought a wide smile to the Kragen.

    He already lusted to have her all to himself. Cordelia knew her target well, she ced the bait and he went straight for it.

    "Crown Princess Laina of Kinshearth. Hernds are rich with resources, especially in mining and agriculture. Did I also mention she''s the descendent of the Sun Phoenix?"

    Kragen looked up at Cordelia, "Descendant of the Sun Phoenix? Are you sure?"

    "Oh, I am certain. I bet it on my life. Why do you think she has sun-kissed hair?"

    The Werewolf King was grinning from ear to ear. If Laina became his mate, their children would be some of the strongest warriors to ever walk the face of the Earth. They would have the resources to expand Wolfenheim.

    The glory and power he sought were within reach.

    "What do you want in return, witch?" he asked.

    There must be something she wanted in exchange for this intel. If she did not give it up for a fair price, he will make her. Cordelia was happy to see that King Kragen was onboard with the idea.

    "Nothing."

    "Nothing?" Kragen asked to confirm.

    "Nothing," Cordelia echoed her answer.

 Chapter 67 - Giving Myself My Freedom

    Victoria sat in the dark corner of the dungeon cell. Her head hung low as she looked down at the damp ground beneath her feet. She could no longer remember how long she had been trapped in here.

    Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed through the halls. She looked up as candlelight danced on the walls of the hallway. As the shadows grew bigger, Victoria could sense someone was here to see her.

    As the gate to her cell creaked open, she looked over to see him walk in.

    "Hello my Luna, how have you been?" Kragen greeted her with a menacingly sweet tone of voice.

    Victoria had goosebumps all over her arms. Why was the King being so nice to her now? He had been nothing but cruel. Ever since Victoria was young, she had a dream. One day, she would be dressed in finery, crowned, and ascend to the throne.

    The day Kragen and her first met, werewolves were piging her town. Her entire family, all her friends, all the people she ever knew were killed and ughtered with no mercy. The moment their eyes met, Victoria felt a wave of immeasurable euphoria.

    Despite the horror that happened all around her, she ran towards him with glee. But there was no happiness on Kragen''s face. The moment he realized his mate, his luna, was a weakling human, he despised her.

    "You''re not my mate, you will never be my luna," he said to her.

    But their bond was sanctioned by the Moon Goddess, nothing could tear them apart. She tried everything she could to make him love her. Make him see her in a better light. But nothing worked.

    He distanced himself from her. Whenever she tried to speak to him, he would shout at her, throw things at her, hurt her. Victoria suffered in silence, hoping one-day things would change. She was still filled with hope through it all.

    But when she saw him in bed with three whores, that was when she lost all faith in him. She wanted to leave and escape. She did not believe in dreams anymore. She just wanted the pain to go away.

    But he chained her to him.

    "I might not want you, but no one else can either," he hissed.

    After repeated failed attempts, he threw her in this dark and dim cell. But not before he took out his anger at her. Victoria suffered in silence.

    His sweet greeting ignited a me of hope in Victoria. She used the wall to support herself as she stood up.

    "Kragen," she called out his name.

    She fell forward, Kragen moved forward and held her in his arms.

    "I''m sorry to have treated you like this, Victoria," he whispered to her as he tucked a lock of her messy hair behind her ear.

    She looked up at him. The me of hope in her heart burned brighter with each passing second. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she forced a smile upon her lips. She had been praying to all the gods for this moment.

    Her sacrifices. Her silence. All of it had been worth it.

    "I knew you woulde around, Kragen. I knew it," she cried as the tears blurred her vision.

    Seeing her pathetic naive face, Kragen could not help but burst out inughter. He let go of her as he continued tough maniacally. Hisughter echoed in the dungeon. Victoria fell to the ground.

    Her body was malnourished and weak. She winced in pain as she used her hands to break her fall. Just like that, her world came crashing down once more.

    "Did you seriously believe me? Just like that?" he scoffed, "I knew humans were foolish but not this foolish."

    He continued tough at her.

    Victoria gritted her teeth. She had no more pride. Whatever she had left was all gone. All she wanted now, was to be free. She crawled over to his feet and knelt before him.

    "Kragen, please I beg you, please let me go. I promise I won''t tell anyone anything! Just let me go!" she begged as she held onto his calf.

    Seeing how pathetic she looked, Kragen had no pity for her. He bent down and roughly cupped her chin in his hands.

    "Since you value your freedom so much, I have a deal for you. In exchange for your freedom, I want you to do something for me," he exined.

    "I''ll do anything. Anything!" she pleaded.

    Kragen pped her twice on the cheek, "Now that''s my good girl. All I need you to do is to denounce me as your mate."

    Although she was only human, Victoria knew what it meant to reject a mate. For those who have been blessed to be mates by the Moon Goddess Selene, rejecting your mate is equivalent to rejecting the blessing of a deity.

    The person who does this would be cursed to suffer the torment of a thousand knives.

    "What?" Victoria gasped in horror as she fell backward.

    "Reject me as your mate, Victoria. And I will set you free," he said again with a grin.

    "I...I¡­" Victoria was at a loss.

    This man hated her with every fiber in his body. Yet she could not bring herself to do what he asked. Would her body even be able to survive the torment of a thousand knives? Victoria looked down at her hands.

    They were covered in blood, dirt, and wounds. She could feel the chilly wind on her skin. The wounds she had suffered in the hands of her mate were too many to count. She had tried and failed to attain his love.

    Now, even the sweet release of death sounded tempting.

    -If I only do one thing in this life for myself, let it be this.- she thought to herself as she clenched her fists.

    "Fine, I will do it," she dered as she looked up at him.

    For just a moment, Kragen noticed a me ignited in Victoria. Something he had never seen before. For just a split second, he felt afraid. Was that even possible? Kragen handed her a knife.

    Victoria held it in her hands. In a sh, she saw herself stabbing the knife through Kragen''s heart. But she knew she was weak. It would not have worked.

    -If only I was stronger.- she sighed to herself.

    Using the sharpened de, Victoria cut the palm of her right hand. She winced in pain as blood began to seep from the open wound. Droplets of fresh blood dripped onto the ground. Victoria clenched her fist and looked into Kragen''s eyes.

    Her palpitating heart was no longer beating in her ears. At that moment, everything around her became secondary. She was calm and collected as she took in a deep breath of air.

    "I, Victoria, reject Alpha Werewolf King Kragen as my mate. From this point forth, forever and always."

    As soon as she finished speaking, the wound on her hand began to burn. Victoria screamed in pain as she crumbled to the ground. With each passing second, she felt as if a knife was stabbed into her heart. This process repeated over and over again.

    Kragen grinned as he stepped back away from the pitiful human girl. She was writhing on the ground. Victoria stretched out her hand, calling out to him with the weak voice she had for his help.

    But Kragen was long gone.

    As she slowly lost consciousness, a single tear rolled down the side of her cheek.

 Chapter 68 - Recruitment

    In the army encampment near the pce, citizens from all over Kinshearth hade to participate in thebatpetition. A list of those who had been shortlisted for the army was put up on a huge notice board for all to see.

    Those who were sessfully recruited were overjoyed. Being in the army meant a job and food to fill their stomachs. For many, that was all they needed. But then, there were those who were not so lucky.

    Nyx looked at the notice board for the sixth time, screening for her name. Those who still lingered by the board were all doing the same.

    "Dang it, where is my name," she muttered to herself as sweat trickled down her forehead.

    It stung her eye, so she aggressively wiped it off before continuing to search the board. She knew her own abilities better than anyone else. Based on her observation, she was better than most of those who came, men or women.

    Yet her name was nowhere to be found. She walked over to the soldier who stood guard next to the notice board.

    "Hey, who can I talk to about my name missing from the board?" She asked.

    The soldier did not even look at her as he replied sharply, "If your name is not there, you were not selected."

    Nyx crossed her arms, tapping her feet against the ground, "Not selected? Are you insane?! I am better than half of those names on the board! Why isn''t my name on the board?"

    "Yeah, why isn''t my name on it too?" Another man came up to the guard and asked.

    The soldier did not waver, he repeated his reply, "If your name is not there, it means you did not make the cut."

    "This is outrageous! Are you people blind? Bring out your best fighters, I''ll show you what I have," the man threatened as he rolled up his sleeves ready for a brawl.

    "Yeah! Bring them out and we''ll show them who''s best," Nyx joined in.

    Just then, something caught everyone else''s attention. Nyx and the man turned back to see Margaret walk up to the notice board. In her hand, was a rolled-up scroll with the Kinshearth royal wax seal on it.

    "A royal seal? Could it be appointed straight into the royal guards?" Nyx wondered to herself out loud.

    The man next to her chuckled, as he jests, "Maybe we''re on that list. I''m Alum by the way."

    Both of them shook hands as Nyx introduced herself.

    Margaret stood before the notice board. Everyone in the vicinity gathered around her, waiting patiently for what she had to say. Margaret carefully unfurled the scroll.

    "By decree of her royal highness, Crown Princess Laina, the following ten names that will be read out are to follow me to the castle immediately," Margaret announced.

    Five women and five men were selected. Amongst those names included Nyx and Alum! They quickly made their way to the front of the crowd so that Margaret could verify their identities.

    Everyone else began to whisper and discuss what these people had been called for.

    "What''s so special about them?"

    "Who knows? Maybe the Crown Princess has some special use for them."

    For Nyx and Alum, it did not matter. A chance to meet the elusive Crown Princess was a high honor. They were going to tell this story to their friends and family for the years toe.

    Once they were all gathered, they followed Margaret out of the army encampment and headed straight for the pce. Upon arrival, they were being brought to Laina''s private quarters.

    She was waiting for them in her private training grounds. Laina had her hair tied up in a neat bun. She wore a more athletic outfit to allow herself greater mobility. Titan was excitedly circling by her feet while Kol stood a little distance away, carefully watching everything.

    He was wary of these new people who entered the training grounds with Margaret. Upon seeing the Crown Princess, all ten of them got onto their knees and paid their respects.

    Margaret curtsied to Laina, "Your highness, I have brought them as you have requested."

    Laina nodded as she moved forward to address them as they stood back up.

    "So these are the ten?" Laina asked Margaret.

    "Yes, your highness." The handmaiden replied.

    "Wee, everyone. You must be wondering why I have assembled all of you together. The reason is simple. You have been selected to be part of the Queen''s Order of Knights," Laina dered.

    "The Queen''s Order of Knights?" By the time Nyx realized she had said it out loud, it was toote. Everyone was already staring at her.

    "What does this mean, your Highness?" She added. Since the attention was already on her, she might as well make full use of it.

    Laina smiled, "Good question. In short, you will serve as a special legion of knights who will protect the ruler of Kinshearth. You will be going through special training to hone your skills and trust me when I say it is going to be tough."

    "So we are to train and be your bodyguard?" Alum asked for rification.

    "Yes, that is correct." Margaret helped to reply.

    All ten of them took a while to process the information they had just believed. Most of them were still surprised that they had gotten to meet the Crown Princess so easily. There had been rumors circting about Laina all over Kinshearth.

    As far as they could tell, none of it had been very urate.

    "Your Highness," Nyx raised her hand as she asked, "May I ask a question? Well, it''s actually more of two questions, to be honest."

    "Speak freely," Laina encouraged.

    "Right," she nced over to Kol who was standing a little away, and pointed at him before continuing, "First, and this is my wild guess, isn''t Kol your bodyguard? And if so why do you still need us?"

    "That is a great observation, what''s your name?" Laina asked.

    "Oh you tter me, your Highness. My name is Nyx, Nyx Ferovnus."

    Laina turned to nce at Kol before she began to exin, "Nyx, you are right. That is Kol, he is my personal bodyguard. The issue is, while he is more than capable of protecting me there are situations where he alone would not be enough.

    Also, while the Queen''s Order of Knights has the main duty to protect the ruler of Kinshearth, they will also be assigned missions toplete."

    "I also have a question," Alum shot up his hand as soon as Laina finished speaking, "Why not have a legion of soldiers from the army, your Highness?"

    "Ah that one is simple. I would prefer a small legion of knights who answer directly to me and no one else."

    Laina''s replies were clear. Most importantly, they were the truth. She could see on their faces that they needed time to make a decision. She did not want to force them into working for her.

    "The decision is yours to make. I will not force you to be my knights. But know that each and every one of you have been carefully selected for your skills," Laina reassured them.

    For Nyx and Alum, the answer was clear. They both shot up their hands at the same time and said in unison, "I am willing to be your knight, your Highness."

    This was a golden opportunity, much better than being part of an army. Both of themtched on and were not about to let go! After some time, the remaining eight agreed to it as well.

    Laina smiled as she pped her hands together, "Perfect.. Now it is time for me to put your skills to the test."

 Chapter 69 - You Have No Right

    After seeing their skills first hand, Laina was impressed. Each of them had their specialty yet they were well-rounded in the others.

    "You chose well, Margaret," Laina praised.

    "Only the best for the Crown Princess," Margaret replied.

    As the sun had begun to set on the horizon, Laina called it a day. To facilitate their training, Laina had a special section built into her quarters. From that day forward, that was where they would stay.

    In two months, they would need to bebat-ready. They would also need to take up the responsibility of protecting Laina round the clock.

    "Two months? Is that enough time?" Nyx eximed in surprise.

    Alum patted her on the back, "If we work hard enough aye, I think we should be alright."

    Nyx grinned as she shot up her hand. She had another question to ask the crown princess. When Laina did not notice her, Nyx went straight up to them. Just as she was about to tap Laina on the shoulder, Kol appeared before her and swiped away her hand.

    "I just wanted to ask a question!" Nyx hissed at Kol.

    "It''s alright Kol, she wasn''t trying to hurt me. She just wanted to ask a question," Laina exined to Kol.

    Only with her assurance did he step aside.

    "Your Highness, are we allowed to visit our family while we serve you?" Nyx bit her lip as she exined, "My family lives two towns away I was wondering if we would be allowed to visit them from time to time."

    Laina smiled, "Of course! We can arrange for that to happen. Each of you can take turns once every two months or so to visit your family. If they want to visit you here, we can work something out as well."

    "For real? Your Highness?" Another voice shot up from behind.

    "We can visit our family?" Another person eximed in delight.

    Laina was confused by their excitement. Family was important, why would she not allow them to visit their family? Seeing the confusion on Laina''s face, Margaret quickly exined.

    If they had joined the army, they would have only been allowed to see their family once a year or none at all. While some of their family visit them from time to time, most of them don''t see them for years.

    "Is that so? I never knew¡­" Laina pondered over it for a while. This was something she would need to work on.

    After dinner that night, Laina went into her personal vault. She had ced Dante''stest gift in there for safekeeping. When Margaret saw it, her jaw dropped. She had never seen a colossal forest deer in person before.

    "That is a huge deer," she muttered.

    Laina smiled, "It is indeed. ording to some of the research I did, its body has many magical properties. Every piece of it is valuable."

    "Are you nning on selling all of it, your Highness?" Margaret asked.

    "I n to only keep the deerskin and the bones. Might make something special for Dante with the deerskin," she exined her n.

    Margaret folded her arms and muttered to herself, "He put you through so much yet you still do these things for him."

    "Did you say something?" Laina asked her handmaid as she saw her mumbling to herself.

    Margaret looked up and quickly denied, "No, your Highness. I was just talking to myself."

    Laina called in trappers who were highly skilled in dealing with magical beasts to assist her. She handed the deer to them so that they could work on it in their own workshop.

    When they returned to the pce sometimeter, Laina met them in her private quarters. They showed her the pelt they were able to obtain from the deer. Upon seeing it in person, Laina decided to sell it for profit instead.

    "Weren''t you going to use it to make something for Dante?" Margaret asked as she recalled the conversation she had with Laina about it.

    "Yes¡­ but looking at it, I think I am better off selling it. I''ll think of something else to give him," she exined.

    Laina brushed her hand on the deer pelt, "Since the artworks from The Yellow Vi are also ready, I think it''s time for us to take a trip to the auction house in Everfree."

    Three dayster, Laina set off for Everfree Nation. Kol and Margaret went along as well, but no one else followed. Her knights were still in training, so that was all the people she was bringing.

    Upon arriving through the portal gate, they headed straight for Crystie Auction House in central Everfree. Crystie was one of the most well-known auction houses through Everfree and beyond.

    Some of the famous works of art were auctioned off in that very building. Laina had already made all of the necessary arrangements. After handing over the items to Curator Logi, he rmended they headed over to the Golden Room.

    It was a special room that catered to the Auction House''s highly esteemed guests to view the auctions.

    "Thank you, but I think I would prefer to be in the auction hall itself today."

    Laina, Kol, and Margaret were all disguised in regrmon clothes and with good reason. She wanted to blend in and see the bidding war first hand. As soon as they entered, they decided to take their seats in the third row.

    Kol looked all around them, making sure that Laina was safe. Margaret and Laina were busy looking through the booklet that contained all the items that would be up for auction.

    "Excuse me, you''re in our seats," A voice shouted at them sharply from the side.

    When Laina, Margaret, and Kol turned to their left, they saw that the voice belonged to three well-dressed middle-aged women. They were dressed in expensive pieces of clothing and custom-designed jewelry.

    "Madams, these are your seats?" Margaret asked with an arched eyebrow, "But these seats had no names on them."

    "These are our seats! We have been seating here for every auction. Get off our seats and go find somewhere else to sit." The woman with the curled short hair eximed.

    "Yeah! You don''t have the right to sit here!" The other woman added.

    "You clearly don''t have the money to buy anything anyways. So stop wasting everyone''s time and get out of here!"

    Margaret was fuming mad, hearing all of their insults. She wanted to stand up and give them a piece of her mind but Laina grabbed hold of her arm and shook her head.

    Laina stood up instead. She stered a smile on her face and said, "My sincerest apologies, Madams. My friends and I will find somewhere else to sit instead."

    As they moved off to find different seats, one of the women whispered to the other.

    "They''re probably thieves, here to steal the antiques. Better keep a close eye on them."

    "You''re right. If anything goes wrong, I will inform the auctioneer, he''s a friend of mine anyways."

    Margaret''s blood boiled as she could not help but re at the three women who happily took their seats.

    "Your Highness, they''re clearly doing this on purpose!" Margaret whispered through gritted teeth.

    Laina sighed as she shook her head, "Let them be. Let''s find better seats first."

    As they walked away, Laina realized Kol was not following. When she turned back, she could see him standing by the side of the chairs where they were originally seated.

    He was ring at three women. When one of them noticed him staring at them, she started telling him off.

    "What are you looking at?!" She shouted at him, "If you keep this up, I am calling the guards!"

 Chapter 70 - Bidding Wars

    Not wanting to make a scene, Laina walked back over and grabbed Kol by the hand, and pulled him away. By the time they finally found their new seats, the auction was just about to begin.

    The lights dimmed as the auctioneer walked up on stage. He first introduced himself to the attendees before introducing the first item of the day to be auctioned. For the first few rounds, Laina observed how the bidding went down.

    Through her observation, she learned the different tactics different people used to bid for the items they wanted. She noticed that the three women particrly enjoyed bidding on pieces with glittering gemstones.

    Laina grinned as she came up with a brilliant idea.

    The auctioneer brought the next item up for auction. Under the spotlight, the art piece sparkled as all the gemstones capture the light rays at all the right angles. There was a lot of buzz amongst the spectators.

    Laina grinned as she looked over to the three women. They were clearly interested in the piece.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have a unique work of art here today. The very first piece of artwork produced by The Yellow Vi. Bidding will begin at 1000 gold coins."

    Everfree Nation was a center ofmerce for many neighboring countries and kingdoms. In the Auction houses and when making big purchases, all are done in the form of gold coins.

    Each gold coin weighed an ounce. 1000 gold coins was more money than some people make in their entire lifetimes and more.

    As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, paddles went up, one after the other. The bids increased in intervals of 10 gold coins. The price increased steadily until it hit 10,000 gold coins.

    Laina noticed that the threedies were having the final bid of the painting. She grinned as she raised her paddle.

    "12,000 gold coins," she called out her bid.

    Almost everyone turned to look at her, the source of the bid, including the threedies. As soon as they saw Laina bidding on it, they gritted their teeth. They raised their paddles too.

    "14,000!" One of them called out their bid.

    Seeing as the price was going up, this attracted other buyers to bid along too. This allowed the price to reach new heights. Now, it was at 19,000 gold coins. Thest bidnded with the threedies once more.

    At first, Margaret could not understand why Laina was bidding on their own artwork. But as the price goes higher and higher, she realized Laina was using the situation to her advantage.

    Just as the auctioneer was about to hit the hammer, Laina raised her paddle once more, "20,000 gold coins."

    The three women were fuming in anger. She grinned as she saw the look on their faces. Without any hesitation, one of the women raised her paddle.

    "30,001 gold coins!" She eximed at the top of her voice.

    Laina grinned from ear to ear. She put down the paddle on herp and crossed her arms. The women grinned with joy, seeing that Laina had seemingly ''admitted defeat''.

    "Going once, going twice," the auctioneer mmed the hammer down and announced, "Sold to the Beckermont Sisters for 30,001 gold coins."

    Margaret could not believe the final sale price of the art piece. Not only was it an absurdly high amount, but it also meant that their other pieces of art would receive high appraisals too.

    The three middle-aged women, the Beckermont Sisters, were personally escorted out of the hall to make payment for their most recent purchase. As they walked past Laina, Margaret and Kol, they took the chance to ridicule them.

    "Looks like you lost your seats and the bid. I wonder what it''s like to have a bad day, we''ve never had one," one of them said before theyughed maniacally and walked away.

    Laina leaned back in her chair, she could not help but chuckle to herself. The Beckermont Sisters had no idea that their money was going to her!

    "Sometimes, I pity people like them," Lainaughed as she whispered to Margaret, "They don''t even know what they''ve gotten themselves into."

    The rest of the auction went well, better than Laina had expected. Seeing the other antiques and works of art being auctioned off also intrigued Laina. She could see that finding the right pieces would bring herrge fortunes too.

    For the ten pieces of art that were auctioned off under The Yellow Vi, they made over 300,000 gold coins. And that was after they deducted the fee that the auction house takes.

    Laina was greeted by the general manager of the auction house.

    "Crown Princess Laina, we wee you back to Crystie Auction House when you have new pieces ready to put up for auction. We look forward to working with you in the long run," the general manager said as he bowed politely to Laina.

    "We look forward to doing business with you too. The Yellow Vi will be hard at work, creating new pieces of art for the world to appreciate and collect," Laina reciprocated with a smile.

    On their way out of the auction house, Laina noticed the Beckermont Sisters at the entrance. They were waiting for their transport, likely to bring them home. Upon learning who they were through the auctioneer, Laina could not resist the opportunity to get back at them.

    She walked up to them with Margaret and Kol trailing closely behind her. As soon as they saw her walking up to them, the Beckermont sisters were ready with their insults to Laina.

    But the Crown Princess of Kinshearth did not give them the chance to attack first.

    Laina smiled as she thanked the Beckermont sisters, "I just came over to congratte you on a sessful auction of that wonderful piece of art by The Yellow Vi."

    One of the Beckermont sisters replied, "Oh? Now you''re trying to butter up to us? It''s not going to work, Crown Princess Laina."

    "So what if you''re a princess? The wealth of your Kingdom is not even one percent of the wealth of our family!" Another sister added with a grin on her face.

    Margaret and Kol were both mad at the insults the Beckermont sisters were spouting. But Laina held both of them back.

    "Now now, we have to respect our elders," Laina said as she held them both back, "We can''t be caught hitting weak elderly women out in public. It might hurt our reputation."

    "Are you calling us old?!" One of them eximed in a fit of rage.

    "My my, anger causes more wrinkles, Lady Beckermont. I merely came over to thank the three of you," Laina replied.. She maintained her smile throughout.

 Chapter 71 - When Will I See You Again?

    Laina''s words surprised the Beckermont sisters. They stood there with their mouths agape.

    "Th¡­ thank us? Whatever for?" One of them asked.

    Laina pretended to be surprised and confused by their question.

    "For your generosity of course! I assure you, the money you''ve spent on that gorgeous painting is going to benefit me, greatly," Laina exined with a coy grin.

    Before the Beckermont sisters could even get a firm grasp of the situation, Laina and her entourage walked away.

    "What on earth was she talking about?!" One of the sisters eximed to the other.

    "The only painting we purchased today was¡­"

    "The Yellow Vi painting!" All three of them eximed together.

    Upon hearing their realization, Laina turned back around and shouted over, "Thank you again! I really, truly appreciate it."

    In the corner of the entrance, with a clear view of everything that had gone down, Dante smirked as he watched Laina walk away. At first, he was worried that Laina would not be able to handle herself.

    But after seeing her entire n y out, he was happy to know that she is still the intelligent woman he loved.

    "Seems like your worry was for naught," Marius added as he watched Dante carefully.

    Dante turned to him as they walked away in a different direction, "She does not need me to protect her."

    "Hah! Women loved being protected by their men! Even if they are tougher than steel, they appreciate a shoulder to rely on," Marius refuted.

    As the distance between them grew, Marius could not help but ask.

    "Don''t you want to at least say hi to her?" He asked as he caught up with Dante''s footsteps.

    Upon remembering what Dante hade to Everfree to do, he asked again, "Didn''t you want to invite her out on a date?"

    The Dragon King stopped in his footsteps and closed his eyes as he let out a sigh. He had been so engrossed in following and watching Laina that hepletely forgot what he hade to do.

    But now that Laina was no longer at the auction house, he could no longer create the scenario he wanted. He had hoped they would bump into one another by ''coincidence''. Then, he would suggest they had dinner together.

    Dante turned back. He looked in the direction Laina and her entourage had walked off in. He was about to take a step forward when someone called out to him.

    "Dante? What¡­ what are you doing here?" Laina asked as she looked at him in shock.

    For a moment, Dante assumed that what he heard and saw was just an illusion.

    -Keep it together, Dante! Now you''re seeing illusions?- he chided himself.

    He blinked a couple of times to get his head in the right state of mind. But Laina came forward to him. They were inches apart and Dante could see her with great rity.

    "Dante, are you alright?" Laina asked worriedly.

    Though both of them had walked off in opposite directions, they walked around the block and ended up seeing one another. When Laina first saw Dante, she also assumed her mind was ying tricks on her.

    But when Margaret confirmed that she saw him too, Laina knew it was real. Seeing Dante and Marius, Margaret was annoyed. She folded her arms as she red at Marius.

    Instantly, he could feel shivers creeping down his spine. She looked ready to rip his spine out of his body. Marius gulped as he smiled nervously at her. Margaret turned her head to the side, refusing to meet him in the eyes.

    Dante, on the other hand, quickly regained hisposure.

    "What a surprise to see you here, Princess Laina. Have you been well?" He queried.

    Seeing him being so formal, Laina reciprocated, "Indeed it is. I''ve been well, King Dante, thank you for your concern."

    What followed, was a long awkward moment of silence.

    Marius nudged Dante and cleared his throat, signaling him to ask Laina out.

    "Since we''re already here, meeting one another¡­ how about we go out for a cup of tea?" Dante asked.

    "You mean like a date?" Laina blurted out.

    As soon as she realized what she had said, Laina''s face turned beet red. She covered her mouth with her hand as she averted Dante''s gaze.

    "I''m sorry I don''t know what came over me. I just spoke what came to mind," realizing she had just made it worse, Laina wanted nothing more than to bury herself in a pit and nevere out.

    "Ah what I meant to say is-"

    "It is a date," Dante replied confidently with a genuine smile.

    "It is-" Laina could not believe it.

    But she could not hide the smile on her face either. Trying to ease the awkwardness and rising temperatures between them, Dante rmended they head over to a nearby cafe.

    "There''s a quaint little cafe not too far from here. They serve parfaits made of fresh fruits and ice-cold soft serve. Shall we head there?"

    Marius could see it on Margaret''s face that she was about to object to it. Wanting to help his King, he walked up to Margaret as sweat trickled down his forehead. He knew she would kill him for what he was about to do.

    But for the sake of his King, he would have to sacrifice himself.

    "Lady Margaret, I heard you like flowers, is that right?" Marius asked.

    Caught off guard by his sudden question, she replied candidly, "Why yes¡­"

    "Perfect," Marius replied with a grin, "There''s a park nearby. Their flowers are in full bloom at the moment, let me apany you to take a stroll there. Kol can tag along too."

    He did not wait for Margaret to reply. He took her by the hand and went off. Kol did not move, he looked back at Laina, waiting for her orders.

    "Kol, go with them."

    Kol nodded and went off following Margaret and Marius. When Laina came to realize what had just happened, all that was left was the King and the Crown Princess.. Dante took hold of her hand and hooked it around he guided the way.

 Chapter 72 - Just Trust Me

    By the time she realized what had happened, Margaret had already been whisked away by Marius. When she turned back to look for Laina and Dante, there was no sign of them anywhere.

    Margaret tried to wriggle out of Marius''s grasp but he was not about to let her go so easily.

    "Oh Margaret, don''t you enjoy mypany?" Marius teased as they continued their way towards the garden.

    "Marius! Do you not remember what I told you before?" She warned him through gritted teeth.

    Marius grinned, "Of course I do, I remember all your threats. But trust me on this one, you''re going to love what you see."

    Just as he finished speaking, they arrived at the entrance of the garden. Margaret was ring at Marius angrily. But as soon as the aromatic fragrance of fresh flowers permeated her senses, she could not help but turn to look.

    Before her eyes was a beautiful flower garden filled with vibrant colors and aromatic floral fragrances. Margaret gasped in shock and wonder as a smile appeared upon her face.

    Seeing her smile, brought a smile to Marius''s face too. He gently released her hand as Margaret went further in to explore it. Kol, who tagged along behind them peered into the garden.

    He had never seen anything like this before. He was curious about all the things around him. Marius came over to him and encouraged him to explore. As Kol wandered down one of the stone pebble paths, Marius caught up with Margaret who was admiring some purple orchids.

    "I knew you would love this ce," Marius dered with a grin as he stood by Margaret''s side.

    She rolled her eyes as she continued to admire the flowers, refusing to acknowledge him and give him the satisfaction he sought for. True enough, he craved her attention.

    "Come on, you can''t deny that I know you well," Marius said as he nudged her arm.

    Margaret straightened her back as she turned to face him. She folded her arms as she plotted to put him in his ce.

    "Oh? You think you know me well?" She asked mockingly.

    "I don''t just think so, I know so."

    "Since you''re so confident, let''s make a bet then," Margaret suggested.

    Intrigued, Marius came up closer to her with a grin on his face.

    "Sure. If I win, you have to go on a date with me," Mariusid down his terms immediately.

    Margaret gritted her teeth, she knew he woulde up with something like this. But she''s not going to let him have his way! Who said he was going to be the winner.

    "Alright. If I win, you have to be my ve for a month," sheid down her terms.

    "Are you sure you want these terms, Moira? Both seem to work in my favor, not yours," Marius teased as he took the opportunity to wrap his hand around her waist, bringing them closer than before.

    Hearing him call her by her real name, Margaret grabbed him by the cor of his shirt.

    "Don''t you dare call me by that name! If I hear it one more time, I will skin you alive!" She threatened.

    Realizing how close they had gotten, barely inches apart, Margaret sidestepped to avoid his further advances. She could feel her heartbeat ringing in her ears and the heat in her cheeks.

    But Margaret chose to ignore it all. She focused on their bet. Since Marius imed to know her well, she would ask him three questions about herself. If he could answer two or more of them correctly, he would win. If he got two questions wrong, she would win.

    "Fair enough, ask away, Mo - Margaret."

    Margaret walked further into the flower garden, admiring the flowers as she walked. Marius trailed beside her, happy to see her enjoying herself.

    "First question, what is my favorite type of flower?"

    Marius recalled his observation of her from the moment they entered the garden. He knew she would gravitate to her favorite flowers, but she did not linger long enough on them for him to find an answer.

    All he could do was to make a wild guess.

    "Laven¡­" he said as he watched Margaret''s facial expressions. Seeing that she did not have much of a reaction, he changed his answer, "...Ro¡­"

    Margaret hit him gently on the arm and called him out, "Are you trying to guess based on my response to your answers? That''s cheating!"

    "What? No, that''s totally not what I''m doing," Mariusughed as he tried to hide his tactic.

    She folded her arms and furrowed her eyebrows, "If you''re going to be like this, then the bet is off!"

    "No, okay okay, my final answer is¡­ diolus!"

    "Hah! Wrong! I don''t think I''ve even heard of this type of flower before¡­" Margaret pointed her finger at him and eximed, "Did you make that up?"

    "What, no! It''s a real flower, why would I make it up?" Marius scanned the flowers around them, in hopes of proving his point.

    In the corner of the garden, he spotted what he was looking for. Marius grabbed Margaret by the hand and presented the flowers to her. The diolus flower grew on singr stems, sprouting flowers on each side.

    The ones in the garden had light pink peach-colored petals. Though she had not seen this breed of flower before, Margaret admired it.

    "The diolus is often used as a symbol of strength, faithfulness, and sincerity," Marius exined as he turned to admire Margaret before continuing, "It reminds me of you."

    Hearing his exnation, Margaret subconsciously brought her hand up to touch her cheek. She could feel the heat radiating from her cheeks. At that moment, they could not take their eyes off each other.

    "But it''s not my favorite flower, so you''re wrong," Margaret dered with a grin as she quickly looked away after they shared a moment.

    "So what is your favorite flower then?" Marius asked out of curiosity.

 Chapter 73 - Teasing You

    She pointed to the cluster of identical yellow flowers to their right.

    "Sunflowers," Margaret replied.

    They walked over to see the neat rows of fully bloomed sunflowers. Its bright yellow petals brought a smile to Margaret''s face. She reached out her hand and gently touched the petals.

    "Why sunflowers?" He asked, curious to know what they meant to her.

    She turned to face him as she exined, "Because they represent loyalty. See the way they always face towards the sun? Absorbing its light for nutrients, they admire the sun. That''s what I like about them."

    With their first question out of the way, it was time to move on to the next. Having won the first round, she was feeling a little confident. If Marius got this question wrong, he would lose to her.

    She could not wait to order him around as her personal ve.

    "The second question shall be¡­ what is my favorite weapon?"

    "Margaret, how badly do you want me to win right now?" He teased before replying, "Your favorite weapon of choice is dual-wielding swords. You especially love using the pair your best friend gifted to you."

    Seeing her darkened expression, Marius knew he got the answer right. She cursed beneath her breath as she realized how easy of a question it was for him to answer. He had seen her use her dual wield swords before, it was an educated guess.

    But there was something she did not understand how he knew; how did he know her favorite was the pair of swords her best friend had given to her? Not many, almost no one knew of this.

    "Maybe Dante told him," she muttered to herself.

    Now their scores were one to one. Both of them still had a fair shot at winning. It was down to the final question. Silence hung in the air between them as Margaret thought long and hard about what it should be.

    She did not want to let him win, especially when it means she would have to go out on a date with him. This was the final question. Margaret knew she had to give him a difficult one. Despite seeing how serious she looked, Marius was not affected by it at all.

    Either way, he woulde out of the bet a winner. If he got to bring her out on a date, he fulfilled his objective. If he became her ve of a month, he had the perfect opportunity to get closer to her.

    "So, what''s the final question?" he asked eagerly.

    "Let me think, will you?" she replied snappily.

    While looking at the other patrons in the garden, Margaret realized she could not think of any question to ask. Her mind was nk. She purposefully hid her gaze from Marius, knowing full well he would be able to see it in her eyes.

    "If you can''t think of a final question in the next twenty seconds, I will consider it a win for me," Marius dered as he grew increasingly impatient.

    Margaret protested immediately, "What? Hey! That''s not fair!"

    "Alright. Since you can''t think of a question, let''s reverse it then."

    "Reverse it?"

    "You have to answer a question Ie up with. If you answer it correctly, you win. If not, you lose," Marius suggested with a grin.

    She folded her arms and shook her head vehemently, "That''s just ying to your favor. That won''t be fair."

    Marius nodded seemingly agreeing with her but then, he dered, "Fine, then let''s get strangers to decide for us then."

    Before Margaret could even grasp what he meant, Marius approached a young couple nearby. After briefly exining the bet he had with Margaret, he asked for their help ining up with the final question.

    The same question would be given to both Margaret and Marius. Based on their answers, the crowd will decide who wins. Marius got up on a bench and called out to the people in the park, asking them toe forward to participate.

    Margaret blushed beet red as all the attention in the garden was now focused on her and Marius. She wanted to run away and hide in a hole, but there was nowhere to hide.

    "Alright, so what shall the question be?" Marius asked the couple he had approached.

    The couple whispered to one another for a few seconds beforeing to an agreement.

    "The question is if there was one ce you could go right now, where would it be and why?" thedy asked the question.

    "It can be anywhere!" the man added.

    Marius looked over to Margaret, smiling softly as he watched her give her reply.

    "I would pick a small cabin in the mountains, where there is peace and quiet. And away from everything else in the world." Margaret replied.

    -Although, right now, I just want to dig a hole in the ground and hide in there.- she thought to herself as she looked over to Marius.

    The crowd liked her answer. It was a romantic setting, two lovers huddled in a cabin with the firece crackling in the background. The powdered snow flurries outside the window.

    "That is such a lovely answer," thedy said to Margaret before she turned to Marius, "What about you?"

    Marius smiled as he stepped forward to give his answer, "I would go with a cozy home on the cliffs overlooking the ocean with a picturesque view of the sunset every day."

    He turned to Margaret and lifted her hand, never breaking eye contact the entire time. Margaret was entranced by his eyes, she could not take her eyes off him. Marius kissed the back of her hand.

    "Because that day on the cliff overlooking the ocean, with the sunset in the background, was the day I first fell hopelessly in love with you. I want to relive that moment for the rest of my life, with you by my side.

    As soon as Marius finished his answer, the crowd that had gathered around them agreed that his answer was clearly the winner. All the women who were in the crowd were swooning over how romantic Marius was.

    Margaret could not react. At that moment, all she could do was stare nkly at Marius. She recalled the day he was referring to. Her cheeks flushed red as her heartbeat increased. As the crowd dispersed, Marius noticed Margaret was still in some form of a trance.

    Her feet were rooted to the ground. Worried, he tapped her on the shoulder and asked if she was alright. He even waved his hand in front of her face to get her attention. After a few moments, she came back to her senses.

    "I lost¡­" she muttered.

    Marius scratched the back of his head as he replied, "That means you have to go out on a date with me."

    Though she had lost, she was not upset. Maybe deep down in her heart, she was even a little bit happy. Putting the thoughts behind her, she looked up at Marius with a devilish grin. Marius could feel a cold shiver down his spine.

    She punched him on his arm.

    "You cheated on thatst question! It does not count," she protested.

 Chapter 74 - He Knows Her Well

    "What? I did no such thing! That question was not even asked by me! How would I be able to cheat?" Marius quickly proimed his innocence.

    Margaret turned away from him with her arms crossed. She was angry at herself for losing the bet. Now, she had to go on a date with him. Marius took the opportunity and ced his arm around her shoulder.

    "So, Lady Margaret, where would you like to go on our date? Or would you like me to surprise you?" He asked cheekily.

    "Hmph," she haughtily replied, "You better pick a nice fancy ce or I will walk away immediately."

    Marius cupped her chin and had her face him as he dered, "Oh, a challenge? Intriguing. I will surely find the most suitable ce to bring mdy out. It would be the best date you''ve ever been on."

    Margaret swiped his hand away as she smirked, "Hah! I doubt a date nned by you can be the best date I have ever been on."

    Before Marius could reply to her with a snappyeback, something caught his attention. From the corner of his eye, he noticed a white raven flying through the air. As soon as it caught sight of him, it flew down.

    Margaret noticed the white raven too as she looked up in the same direction Marius was looking at. Marius held out his arm. The bird instinctively flew down and perched itself on his arm.

    Marius retrieved the small note attached to its leg before sending it off. As he read the contents of the note, the smile he had disappeared in an instant. Sensing something was amiss, Margaret wanted to sneak a peek of the note.

    But before she could do so, the note was lit up in a burst of me. All that remained was ashes as it flew away in the wind.

    Marius bit his lip as he apologized, "I''m sorry, Lady Margaret, but it seems like we''re going to have to dy our date. We need to find Dante and Laina, at once."

    On the other side of town, Dante and Laina entered the cafe together. As soon as the cafe owner realized who they were, the King and Crown Princess were immediately ushered to the private tea room.

    The tea room was covered with beautiful pastel-colored flowers adorning the walls and ceiling. Butterflies fluttered from flower to flower looking for nectar. Laina was mesmerized by their surroundings while Dante observed her with a smile.

    He pulled out Laina''s chair for her, helping her into her seat before he sat down on his own. A waitress, dressed all in white, approached them and offered to take their order.

    Just as Laina was about to ask for a menu, Dante smiled and ordered on behalf of both of them. With their order written down on a notepad, the waitress swiftly left to prepare.

    Laina was taken aback, "How do you know what I would want?"

    "I just know," Dante replied with a grin.

    "You know, you would make a terrible date. You''re too controlling," she said to him candidly.

    "Controlling?" Dante defended his actions, "I see it differently."

    "How so?"

    The waitress returned with their drinks. Dante was having a cup of coffee, while he ordered Laina a cup of tea.

    Dante took a sip of his hot coffee, before replying, "It''s an act of love. It shows that I care enough to remember what you like and dislike."

    She could not believe how caring the Dragon King was. But his behavior raised quite a number of questions too. How did he know so much about her? Did he get someone to spy on her and report back to him?

    But there were things Dante seemed to know that even she did not know. Laina wondered if she would ever truly understand this man. She ced both hands around her teacup, carefully watching the steam dissipate from the surface of her hot tea.

    "Dante, how do you know so much of me yet I know so little of you?" Laina could not help but ask as she looked deep into his eyes.

    For a moment, Dante could not take his eyes off her. Her burning ruby red pupils seemed to burrow deep into his soul. Laina, in turn, could not take her eyes off his either.

    Both of them shared a moment of silence, just looking at one another. Their moment of silence was disrupted when the waitress returned with a small dessert stand. Each of the threeyers was filled with bite-sized pastries and sweets.

    "Well, if you like, I could always tell you more about myself," Dante broke their lengthy silence as he ced a macaron on Laina''s te.

    "I''m all ears," she swiftly replied as she took a bite of the macaron.

    Dante took a mini croissant from the dessert stand and ced it on his te. As he buttered the croissant and applied he asked, "What would you like to know?"

    Laina bit her lip as she pondered over his question. It did not take her long toe up with her first question.

    "Have we met before? I mean, before meeting in Everfree when we attended the Masquerade Ball."

    Dante shook his head as he ced his cup of coffee back on its saucer, "No, not that I could recall."

    He averted his gaze. He did not look her in the eyes as he said that. Laina felt that Dante gave his answer a little too quickly, but she did not say anything about it.

    "May I ask a question, Princess Laina?" Dante asked.

    "Yes, of course. Ask away."

    "Have you ever felt an unexinable attraction to someone? No words can describe that feeling or the emotions that run through your mind¡­"

    "Like you''re being pulled towards them. With a feeling of familiarity that lingers," Laina continued Dante''s words.

    There was something about Dante that Laina could not quite understand or exin. Each time they''ve met, she felt as if she had met him before. Maybe in a different time, in a different ce.

    Though they had not spent much time together, she always felt secure when he was around. His presence did not feel foreign. In fact, when he was not around her, she felt a little empty in her heart.

    Dante leaned in close to Laina. He cupped her face in his hand. His heart was palpitating as he made a bold move. As their faces grew closer and closer together, Laina could feel her heart about to leap out of her chest.

    She knew what Dante was trying to do.

 Chapter 75 - Will You Swoon Me?

    Laina''s heart was like a whirlwind, filled with different emotions. At that moment, all she could think of was to remain as calm as she could.

    Dante, on the other hand, was trying everything he could to go through with his bold move. He had missed the opportunity once to kiss Laina, he was not about to lose it now.

    They were alone.

    This moment would belong only to the two of them.

    Dante was worried that Laina might back away, but as he got closer she did not move. She was like a deer in the headlights.

    As their lips touched, Dante closed his eyes and savored the moment.

    Everything about it felt right.

    Laina''s heart skipped a beat. She could feel the warmth of his lips on hers. He smelled of spices and lightly smoked wood. Laina parted her lips and so did Dante. They deepened their kiss.

    Sensations of pleasure washed over Laina as she gasped for a breath of air. She was drunk on love and endorphins. There was something about the kiss that felt familiar.

    Dante''s eyes fluttered open, he wanted to ensure Laina was enjoying their moment together as much as he was. Seeing the look of pleasure upon her face gave him the assurance he needed.

    When they parted lips, they looked into one another''s eyes. Heat rose swiftly on Laina''s cheeks. She could smell the lingering scent of coffee off Dante''s breath. Her eyes darted away, a little embarrassed.

    Dante, on the other hand, smiled as he gently tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear.

    "Is it safe for me to assume the feeling is¡­ mutual?" He asked with a grin.

    Laina smiled, "Yes, I guess you could say that."

    Her heart was still ringing in her ears. That moment felt so surreal, Laina''s mind was still in a daze. As Dante returned to his seat, they could not help but steal nces of one another as they continued their date.

    Dante was beaming with joy from ear to ear. He tried to hide his smile behind his cup of coffee but Laina saw through it swiftly.

    "You don''t have to hide it like we''re teenage lovers, you know," Lainamented as she took a sip of her tea.

    Dante chuckled, "Shall we make it official then? I am courting you, after all."

    "Are there rules on who can court who? Cause I don''t think there are any rules that forbid me from courting you."

    "You, courting me?" Dante asked, "I would love to be pampered too, Crown Princess Laina. Please feel free to do so. But I must say, it''s not that easy to swoon the Dragon King off his feet."

    "Oh really?"

    "Yes, really," he replied confidently.

    "I''ll take up that challenge, your Majesty. On that note of making things official, I''m not letting you win this easily. This is only the first date, after all."

    Both of them shared a heartyugh before resuming their date. Laina enjoyed her time with Dante. The burden she carried on her shoulders as the Crown Princess was weighing down upon her for quite some time.

    Moments like this one, where she could be her true self, were rare. By the time they were finished with the treats on the dessert stand, their cups were empty too. Looking down at the empty cup, Laina bit her lip.

    They were having such a wonderful time, she did not want it to end just yet. As the waitress cleared away the dessert stand, she requested for a refill of tea. Dante was surprised by Laina''s actions.

    But he knew what it meant.

    "I''ll have another cup of coffee too," he quickly added just as the waitress was about to leave.

    Dante reached out his hand, gently touching Laina''s hand that was on the table. They looked into each other''s eyes, smiling at one another. No words needed to be exchanged, they understood one another perfectly well.

    It was as if they were in sync.

    But, like everything that happens, even good things have toe to an end. Dante and Laina could hear the sound of rushed footstepsing in their direction. They quickly released each other''s hands and turned to see who it was.

    "Your Majesty, Crown Princess Laina, please forgive our intrusion," Marius said swiftly as he walked over to them.

    The serious look on Marius''s face was clear for all to see. Laina knew something was amiss. As Marius whispered into Dante''s ear, his smile faded away too. Laina knew their date wasing to an end.

    Dante stood up from his seat and took a knee before Laina. He reached out to take hold of her hand. He ced her hand in his as he kissed it gently.

    "I''m afraid something has cropped up in Dracona, Crown Princess Laina. As such, I will have to take my leave with Marius immediately. I can only seek your forgiveness. I will make it up to you, I promise," Dante exined.

    Laina nodded, "Go, we can always meet again."

    Dante took out a small red box from his pocket and opened it. In it, was a ne. The pendant was in the shape of a crescent moon, carved out of a single ck diamond.

    He carefully removed the ne from its box and ced it around Laina''s neck as he exined, "This is my promise to you. You can also use it tomunicate with me. All you have to do is tap it twice, and call out my name."

    Dante showed Laina the ne he wore around his neck. It was a pendant in the shape of the sun, carved from a ruby.

    "I will be able to use mine tomunicate with you."

    Laina looked at the pendant he gifted her, "It''s beautiful, thank you."

    She leaned in close to him and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. From the corner of her eye, Laina could see how anxious Marius. Something really urgent must have happened.

    Laina did not want to dy them any further. As Dante stood back up, he gently kissed Laina on the forehead before saying goodbye.

    With that, Dante left with Marius, leaving Laina and Margaret behind. Kol stood in the corner, silently watching over them as Margaret sat down in Dante''s seat.

    Though she did not approve of the both of them being together, the smile on Laina''s face was undeniable. There were so many things Margaret wished to tell her.

    But now was not the right time.

    Margaret wondered to herself. -<em>When that dayes, would you hate me?</em>-

 Chapter 76 - We Will Do Our Best

    After the trip to Everfree concluded, Laina returned to Kinshearth. Before returning to the castle, she headed to The Yellow Vi. She was eager to share the good news with the artists.

    When she arrived at the door, most of them were there to greet her in person. The Dining Room was prepped for them to have a meal together at the long table. Though the food was simple, thepany they shared was rich with conversation.

    "Your Highness, while we''re all extremely happy to have you here with us, why not settle down back in the castle and have us meet you there?" One of them asked at the dinner table.

    "Yes, I''m sure you have much more important business to attend to than having a meal with us," another of them added.

    Laina could not help but smile. She stood up from her seat and raised her wine ss.

    "I decided toe here first because I have good news to share. I could not wait to share it with all of you, hence I decided that The Yellow Vi would be my first stop," Laina exined.

    She began to exin to them the purpose of her recent trip to the Everfree Nation. When the artists realized it was to sell their works of art, all of them looked noticeably tense.

    She could see the worry on their faces.

    "All the pieces were sessfully sold," Laina informed them.

    Everyone at the table gasped in shock as they turned to look at one another. They could not believe their ears. For some of them, having their work recognized by the Crown Princess was their greatest achievement.

    To hear that their work was sold at the auction house, was almost unheard of. Never in their wildest dreams did they think it would have been possible.

    "Would you like to take a guess as to how much they were sold for in total?" Laina asked.

    Everyone took a guess. One said 300 gold coins. Another person imed it would be 1,000. Laina shook her head.

    "Lower?" One of them asked with a look of disappointment.

    Laina replied with a smile, "Higher,"

    "Hi...higher than 1,000 gold coins? Crown Princess Laina, are you messing with us?" One of them asked.

    "I assure you, I am not joking," Laina replied with a smile, "Any final guesses?"

    Some of the artists were of noble birth. One of them spected based on what Laina had said and with the knowledge he had of auction houses and their pricing, he gave an answer.

    "Based on my estimation, 10,000 gold coins."

    Everyone gasped in horror and amazement. That was more money than most of them would ever see in their entire lifetime. Laina turned to Margaret, she too had a smile on her face.

    "It''s higher," Laina dered.

    All of their jaws dropped. If their jaws could dislodge, it would have been on the ground. None of them could believe their ears. Even the nobles were amazed.

    "Please tell us the answer, your Highness! The suspense is killing us!" One of them eximed.

    "Yes, please tell us, your Highness!"

    Laina raised three fingers and showed it to them. All of them were looking at her, they began calcting in their minds.

    Someone said, "30,000?"

    Laina shook her head.

    "Oh! 33,000!" Someone else shouted.

    Even Margaret chuckled, she too shook her head.

    When it dawned on them what Laina meant, none of them even dared to say the number. Finally, one of the nobles gathered up the courage.

    "3...300,000?"

    Laina grinned as she nodded.

    All of them gasped in shock.

    "Your Highness, are you sure? You''re not joking with us, right?" One of them asked.

    "No, it''s not a joke. Why would I lie about this?" Laina replied.

    With her confirmation, all of them celebrated with cheers. Everyone raised their sses together. At this point, most of them were excited for the future ahead of them.

    But in a corner of the table, Laina noticed someone hunched over and in tears. She soon realized it was Vincent. One of the others noticed Laina''s worried expression.

    "Oh your Highness, do not worry! Vincent is just emotional," They reassured her.

    "Yeah, he''s never had his work recognized on this scale before! So he''s all worked up now. Hey Vincent! This is a time of celebration!"

    He looked up, with tears in his eyes. When he met Laina''s eyes, the tears began to flow again. For his entire life, Vincent never gained much recognition for his paintings.

    Before this, he had only been able to sell one painting he ever made. To hear that one of his works was sold for so many gold coins, was overwhelming. Vincent left his seat and walked over to Laina.

    He knelt down before her and held her hands, "Thank you¡­ thank you your Highness for giving me this chance. I¡­ I don''t know what to say."

    Everyone else came over to help Vincent up. He was in histe thirties but he was crying like a child. Laina was moved by his words. She ced a hand on his shoulder.

    "You''re most wee, Vincent, and I look forward to seeing what you have in stored for us in the future," Laina encouraged him with a smile.

    Apart from the news of the sessful auction, Laina had one more thing to tell them. As the poprity of The Yellow Vi''s work grew, more people came to know of their work.

    They had begun to receivemission requests from many different kingdoms and nations. The list was growing with each passing day. The artists had their work cut out for them, but they were excited for what the future may bring.

    When it was time for Laina to leave, all of them came to send her off.

    "Do not worry, Crown Princess Laina, we will not let you down."

    "We will do our very best, your Highness!"

    With their words of assurance, Laina was content. With the sess of this venture, she gained more confidence to stand on her own two feet. All her nning had led up to this sess.

    Now all she needed to do was to maintain and expand to achieve greater sess. As she bid farewell to The Yellow Vi, Laina knew the real work had only just begun. When she saw the outline of the pce, it waste in the night.

    Laina wanted to tend to some royal affairs in her office before retiring for the night but Margaret refused.

    "We''ve been traveling all day, Your Highness. I think right now, what you need is rest," Margaret chided.

    "I''m not tired yet," as soon as she said so, Laina let out a long yawn and stretched out her arms.

    She changed her mind, "Maybe you''re right, Margaret. I am a little tired."

    "Just a little?" Margaret asked again.

    Laina smiled, "I can''t lie to you, now can I?"

    The handmaidughed as she ushered the princess to bed, "You''ve never been able to sessfully do so."

 Chapter 77 - Fighting For What Is Right

    "Are you kidding me right now?!" Nyx eximed in anger.

    She grabbed the messenger by the cor, threatening to punch him in the face upon hearing the news he had brought. Seeing that the situation was getting out of hand, Alum held her back before she could threaten the messenger any further.

    "Stop it, Nyx! This is her Highness''s order! We can''t go against it¡­" Alum struggled to calm her down as he held her back.

    Some of the other knights came forward to help him too. Nyx might be a woman, but she was in no way weaker than any of the men. She easily wriggled out of their grasp. She did not threaten the messenger any further.

    He had already disappeared after delivering Crown Princess Laina''s edict. Nyx stomped her foot angrily on the ground as she curled her hands into fists.

    "This¡­ this is unfair! We''ve all worked so hard. We''re all so capable! I can''t believe she''s doing this!" Nyx argued.

    The more she thought about it, the more she could not let it go. As the gears in her mind began to churn, Nyx made up her mind. She was going to confront the princess herself. She stormed off without a word.

    Alum quickly caught up to her and grabbed hold of her wrist, "Where are you going, Nyx?"

    She wriggled her wrist out of his grasp and said to him, "I''m going to give the princess a piece of my mind!"

    Not wanting her to get into more trouble, Alum followed her all the way. When they came to Laina''s office, the guards initially barred them from entering.

    "If you do not have an appointment with her Royal Highness, you''re not allowed to enter," the guard informed her sternly.

    Nyx grinned, "You think you can stop me?"

    Without much effort, Nyx got her way. She had knocked the guard to the ground and threatened the other with a spear. Once she faced no further resistance, she reached for the door knob. Alum stood before her, blocking her way.

    "Alum! What in Kinshearth are you doing! Get out of my way!"

    "Nyx¡­ this is crazy! I can''t let you do this! What if you get kicked out on bad behavior?" Alum protested.

    Having heard themotion, more guards arrived and effectively surrounded them. Seeing the knocked-out guard on the ground, they assumed that Nyx might attempt to harm the princess.

    "Drop your weapon! We have you surrounded!" one of the guards shouted at them. All of their weapons were pointed at Alum and Nyx.

    But there was not a single drop of fear in Nyx''s eyes. She did not care about the guards. She was here to see Crown Princess Laina and she would stop at nothing to do so. Alum, shocked by how far the situation had escted, vehemently refused to let Nyx enter.

    In the office, Laina, Margaret, and Kol could hear themotion going on outside. Laina had chosen to ignore it while she focused on her work, but it seemed to be getting out of hand. Margaret went to open the door, shocked to see the guards, Alum and Nyx.

    "What on earth is all this ruckus?!" the handmaid eximed as she red at Alum and Nyx.

    Seeing the door open, Nyx took the opportunity to slip in immediately. She even managed to avoid Margaret as she attempted to stop her from entering the office. Laina stopped what she was doing and looked up.

    Nyx gave Kol a death re for a split second before dropping down onto her knees to greet Laina. She might be angry at her, but she was not about to forget the formalities. Alum, who followed in, also got onto his knees.

    "I apologize for my intrusion, your Highness. But there is something I need to urgently discuss with you," Nyx exined.

    Laina interlocked her fingers and rested her chin on her hands. She noticed the death re Nyx had given to Kol. She had an idea on why Nyx had stormed in.

    "Urgent, you say? So urgent that you had to knock out one of the royal guards?" Laina asked.

    Nyx bit her lip, "I will willingly ept any punishment you see fit for my actions, your Highness. But¡­ not before I voice my concerns."

    "Concerns?" Laina echoed Nyx''s word as she leaned back in her chair, "Tell me, Nyx. What is this concern of yours."

    Nyx got up from her feet and took in a deep breath before looking straight into Laina''s eyes.

    She pointed to Kol and said, "I cannot ept him as the leader of the Queen''s Order of Knights."

    Kol had no change in expression upon hearing the news. He merely looked at Nyx, then back at Laina.

    Margaret furrowed her eyebrows, "Are you questioning her Highness''s decision? I''m warning you, that''s treason, Nyx."

    Laina was pleasantly surprised by Nyx''s objection to this issue. She looked to Nyx, waiting for her reply after hearing what Margaret had to say. Alum was surprised by Margaret''s words. He quickly tugged on Nyx''s sleeve but she did not entertain him.

    He sighed as he could only pray that the crown princess would have mercy on Nyx.

    "I mean you no disrespect, your Highness," Nyx exined as she ced her hand over her heart, "I think you should reconsider your options."

    "Do you have a better candidate in mind, Nyx?" Laina asked.

    She could see it in her eyes that Nyx had a choice in her heart. Laina was almost certain she would rmend herself to be the leader.

    "Yes, I do," Nyx ced her hand on Alum''s shoulder, "Alum would make a fine leader."

    Much to her surprise, Laina was wrong. Now, she was more intrigued to find out why she had made that choice.

    "What?! Nyx are you kidding? This is no time for a prank or a joke!" Alum protested in disbelief.

    Nyx grinned as she replied, "Don''t be so humble! You have all the right qualifications to be our leader! You''re smart, intelligent, and tactile. You are well-liked among all of us and most importantly you''re loyal."

    Laina listened to all that she had to say. Nyx went on to recount multiple asions during training, where Alum selflessly stood out to help others who fell behind. He was approachable and always helping others.

    "Even now, knowing that we would both get reprimanded, Alum still chose to follow me all the way here.. He would make the perfect leader," Nyx justified her choice.

 Chapter 78 - A Compromise

    Laina pondered over the situation and offered a solution, "I hear you, Nyx. How about this? I''ll appoint Alum as the assistant leader."

    This was bait. Laina wanted to see how Nyx would respond. Would she take thepromise, or stay true to what she was fighting for?

    "No," Nyx replied as she shook her head.

    Alum could not believe this. The Crown Princess had offered apromise but Nyx still did not ept it.

    "Nyx, what are you doing?!" He whispered to her.

    "I''m fighting for what''s right!" She replied before turning back to face Laina.

    "Your Highness, I''m not trying to be difficult. But I don''t think Kol would make a suitable leader."

    "Why not?" Laina could not help but ask.

    "First of all, he''s your personal bodyguard, and does he have a master seal contract with you? This means he will listen to you regardless of whether your decision is right or wrong.

    We are the Queen''s Order of Knights. Our duty is to protect whoever wears the crown and by extension, safeguarding the welfare of the people of Kinshearth. We simply can''t have a leader who would blindly follow you.

    Furthermore, he''s always following you around. He would not have enough time to be an effective leader over the rest of us while we carry out our duties."

    Nyx bowed down, head against the floor as she appealed to Laina, "I hope that you will reconsider, your Highness."

    Margaret was impressed by the argument she made. She was right, Kol would not have made an effective leader. Most of the duties would have rested on the assistant leader''s shoulders. This could easily hinder their duties as knights. Margaret nced over to Laina.

    She could see that Laina understood Nyx''s points too. Laina did not require her council, she would make the right decision. Hearing Nyx''s argument, Laina had made up her mind. But before saying anything else, she had one more question.

    "If I insist on Kol being the leader, what would you do, Nyx?"

    She did not even take a spare second to think this through. She has already made up her mind from the moment she heard the announcement from the messenger.

    "I will continue to fight for what I believe is right. But if I can''t change your mind, I will ask for you to relieve me of my duties as a knightess of the Queen''s Order."

    Laina smiled. She stood up from her seat as she asked Alum and Nyx to stand back up. As they did so, she walked up to them and pat Nyx on the back.

    "Thank you for your honesty, Nyx. After hearing what you''ve said, I see your point of view. I agree with you."

    Nyx and Alum both lit up.

    "You do?" Nyx asked in shock.

    Laina smiled as she nodded, "You''re right. Kol is my personal bodyguard, he won''t make an effective leader. But¡­"

    "But what, your Highness?" Alum asked.

    "I have another candidate in mind," Laina exined.

    As soon as she said that, she could see the disappointment in their eyes. Nyx was also about to speak but Laina quickly stopped her. She wanted them to hear what she had to say first.

    "I think Alum would make a great assistant leader, he can keep all of you in line. I have faith in his abilities," Laina turned to Nyx and continued, "But I think you would make a much more effective leader, Nyx."

    Their jaws dropped. None of them could believe their ears. Nyx could not help but smile at hearing the news. Never in a million years would she have thought this would be possible. In fact, she would not understand why Laina would have made this decision.

    "Why, your Highness? Why me?" Nyx asked as she furrowed her eyebrows, "I¡­ I went against your orders and even barged into your office."

    Laina chuckled, what Nyx said was right. But that was a different side of the same coin.

    "What I see, was a knightess who was willing to fight for what she believed in, no matter the consequences."

    Nyx was beaming with joy, her smile was from ear to ear.

    "So, Nyx Leohart. I, Crown Princess Laina of Kinshearth, appoint you as the 1st Leader of the Queen''s Order of Knights. Do you ept?"

    Nyx got down on one knee, "I ept, your Highness!"

    After Nyx and Alum left to tell the others the good news, Laina returned to her desk and continued her work. She turned to Kol and apologized for not informing him before changing her decision.

    "You don''t have to apologize, Mas¡­ your Highness. I will follow whatever decision you make," Kol replied.

    At that moment, Laina realized Kol was now speaking inplete sentences, unlike before.

    "Your speech is improving, good work Kol," she praised him before turning to Margaret, "Naturally, an excellent teacher would produce an excellent student."

    Margaret smiled, "You tter me, Your Highness. Kol picked it up really quickly. Most of what he is learning is through self-study. I simply rmended a few books he should read up on."

    "That''s remarkable. We might just have a prodigy on our hands. Your talents are wasted being in service to me, Kol. Maybe we should send you-"

    Hearing that Laina suggested sending him away, Kol immediately got down on his knees. Laina, shocked by his actions, quickly ordered him to get up but he would not listen to her. The seal on his chest began to burn bright red as he continued to refuse her order.

    "Kol, what has gotten into you?" Laina eximed as she got up from her seat.

    She walked over to him and pulled his arm, trying to get him to stand up. No matter what she tried to do to withdraw her order, it did not work.

    "Don''t send me away, your Highness. Let me remain by your side and protect you forever. My talents are not wasted when I''m by your side," Kol pleaded as he looked up at Laina.

    "Kol, I won''t send you away! It was merely a suggestion. Stand up, please stand up," Laina quickly replied.

    She could see the seal burning on his skin, as blood trickled down his chest, staining his shirt red. Finally, Kol listened and stood back up. Only then, did the seal return to normal.

    "Are you alright? Did it hurt?" Laina asked, concerned about the blood.

    Kol shook his head, "I''m alright, your Highness."

    Laina heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 79 - Circus In Town

    The Capital City of Kinshearth was bustling with life, especially since there was a world-famous circus in town. The Marvelous Golden Ring Circus was famous for selling out their entire schedule of shows before even setting foot in a town, city, or country.

    Naturally, Laina was intrigued by it as soon as she heard about it. As such, the Marvelous Golden Ring Circus''s first stop in Kinshearth was the capital city. It was opening night and Laina had a special box seat in the middle of the audience.

    She entered the Circus grounds with her entourage which included Kol, Margaret, her Queen''s Order of Knights, and herself. Some of the nobility and ministers were also at the circus.

    "I have never seen anything like this," Laina gasped in bewilderment as she marveled at all the sights around her.

    The path was lined with food stalls, game stalls, and oddities of all sorts. Laina was happy to see her subjects, people from all walks of life, gathered at the stalls and enjoying themselves.

    When she walked past with her entourage, it was difficult to ignore the looks she was getting from the crowd. As soon as people realized she was the Crown Princess, they whispered to one another.

    Some smiled and waved at her. Laina could not help but reciprocate. As she looked on at the food stalls, she wished she could purchase her own treats and eat by the road.

    But as the princess, she had an image to uphold. As she made her way towards the main tent, there were performers walking all around and about. One of the performers, with familiar purple-colored hair, made her way towards Laina.

    She was dressed in a corset outfit, performing acrobatic stunts alongside the other performers. Little by little she got closer and closer to Laina. No one seemed to notice anything was amiss.

    Everyone was distracted by the sights and sounds around them.

    "This is too easy," the purple-haired performer muttered to herself as she came closer to Laina.

    She tiptoed on her feet and did a pirouette, ending her move right before Laina. Upon realizing Margaret had her eye on her, she knew she had to counteract quickly. To mask her n, the purple-haired performer whispered a spell beneath her breath, concealing her true intentions.

    Then, she lifted her hand close to her mouth. Upon opening her palm, facing Laina, she blew a puff of air. Purple-colored flower petals flew through the wind and into Laina''s face.

    As soon as the petals danced in the air, they turned into purple butterflies and flew away. Margaret furrowed her eyebrows and swiped away the butterflies, annoyed by their presence.

    Laina felt as if something was caught in her eye. At that moment, the pupils of her eyes were coated with a purple tint and she inhaled particles as tiny as pollen. But when she opened her eyes once more, the purple-haired performer was no longer in front of her.

    She did not think too much of it as the sight before she took her breath away. The red and white striped main tent was muchrger on the inside. The area in the center was where the performances would take ce while the spectator seats surrounded it in a ring formation.

    As the Crown Princess, Laina and her entourage had the best seats in the tent. They were personally greeted by the ringmaster of the circus, Mr. Marvellous. Along with his three assistants, they ushered them to their seats.

    Soon enough, all the spectators began streaming into the tent, looking for their seats. Laina looked all around. Although she was in the circus with her entourage, she could not help but feel a little lonely.

    "I wonder what he''s doing now¡­" Laina muttered to herself as she subconsciously touched the crescent moon ne he had given her.

    She had not taken it off since.

    The purple-haired performer slipped away in the cover of the night. With so many people at the circus, she easily concealed her movements. Once she was off the circus grounds, she snapped her fingers together.

    Cordelia inhaled a breath of fresh air as her clothes turned back to normal. With her objectiveplete, she made her way through the quiet streets of the capital city. She entered an empty alleyway and begun to cast a spell of teleportation.

    In the blink of an eye, she was no longer in the capital city of Kinshearth. She was in Everfree, at the Golden Gate Hotel. She entered the hotel premises with ease and made her way towards thergest mansion on the property.

    Overhead, the moonless night sky was covered with dark rain clouds. Thunder rumbled as Cordelia arrived at the doorstep of her destination.

    "State your purpose," the guard at the door growled, revealing his sharp canine-like teeth.

    "I am here to see the Alpha King. Tell him, that Cordelia the Witch is here to see him," she replied without skipping a beat.

    The two werewolf guards looked at one another for a moment, then back at Cordelia. One of them entered the mansion to ry her message. A few minutester, she was allowed in.

    She made her way to the second floor, just as shes of lightning were seen across the sky. She gulped as she was brought straight to the Alpha King''s room. He was seated on afortable leather armchair, with a ss of wine in his hands.

    He was facing the balcony, admiring the view beyond it.

    "Ah you''re here," he said without turning back to look at her.

    Cordelia crossed her arms, "Yes. It is done."

    The Alpha Werewolf King, Kragen, grunted in response as he ced the ss of wine down on the table next to him. He stood up from his seat and turned around to face Cordelia.

    "I am impressed by your work, Cordelia. Maybe you shoulde work for me," Kragen said as he walked up to her.

    She did not like this King. Not only was he unpredictable at times, but he was also a lustful man. She had seen too many like him. The look in their eyes was always the same. They only wanted one thing and one thing only.

    For the sake of his n, Cordelia did not move or show any signs of disgust as Kragen wrapped his strong muscr arm around her waist and brought her closer to him. She would feel his chest and he could feel her breasts pressed up against him.

    He leaned in close to her, using his nose to trace alongside her neck. She leaned away from him, but it only made him hungry for more.

    "Keep your energy for your mate, your Majesty," Cordelia reminded him with a feigned smile.

    Cordelia tried to wriggle out of his grasp. But he was like a slithering snake. The moment he had his prey in his grasp, Kragen did not intend on letting go. He tightened his grip around her waist, holding her hostage in his arms.

    "Oh you don''t have to worry about any of that," Kragen replied in a husky voice.

    He cupped Cordelia''s chin, forcing their eyes to meet as he continued, "I have plenty of energy for us and for her."

    The witch had reached her limit with this man. But her expression did not give anything away. She simply clicked her fingers. One moment, she was still in his arms. In the next, she was standing two meters away from him on the balcony.

    "I don''t work for you, Kragen, I implore you to remember that.. Good luck with your mate."

 Chapter 80 - It Was Like Every Other Day

    The day had begun like any other.

    Early morning court sessions with the ministers followed by a seemingly uneventful lunch. Laina decided to brighten her day with a dessert after finishing her main course. She had been waiting for quite some time to receive this delectable dessert for it had been flown in from a distant town in a different kingdom.

    "It has arrived, your Highness!" Margaret eximed with glee as she entered the dining hall with a servant trailing behind her as she walked.

    In his hands was a silver tray with a single ss of parfait, painstakingly made just for her. Laina anticipated with glee as the servant carefully brought the tray before her. He picked up the ss with his white glove-covered hand and ced it before Laina.

    "Is this-"

    "Yes, your Highness, this is the special rock melon ice cream parfait you ordered. The Royal Kitchen Head Chef has also added pieces of rockmelon into the parfait for extra vor," Margaret quickly exined.

    Looking at the beautiful dessert before her eyes, Laina''s mouth was watering. Even Margaret and Kols'' mouths were watering. An ice-cold dessert was a rare treat, barely heard of in Kinshearth.

    Laina picked up the long silver spoon and dug it into her parfait. She scooped a little ice cream and a piece of rockmelon before putting it into her mouth. The vor of the ice-cold treat was refreshing. The sweetness was not too overpowering either.

    It was a perfect dessert.

    "This is sooo good!" Laina eximed with happiness as she closed her eyes, savoring the mouthful of ice cream she had.

    "We need to make this into a business opportunity, Margaret, everyone should have a taste of this ice-cold treat." She dered.

    Margaret smiled as she bowed, "Your Highness is not just a remarkable ruler, but also an intuitive merchant. I am certain it would be well-loved."

    But just as Laina was about to take another bite, the door to the dining hall was pushed open with great force. A guard, disheveled in appearance, ran through the dining hall.

    He dropped down on his knees before Laina while gasping for air. Sweat trickled down his forehead as he tried to make sense of the words he needed to say. Laina called for Margaret to bring the guard a ss of water.

    The guard thanked them profusely before drinking all of it at one go. Everyone was on high alert, something must have happened for him to turn up like this.

    "Your Highness," he finally could form the words he was desperately trying to speak, "You have a guest waiting for you in the Throne Room. He ims¡­ he ims to be your mate."

    Laina furrowed her eyebrows in confusion as she looked up at Margaret. Her handmaid had the exact same expression.

    "Did you say, my mate?" Laina asked for rification.

    "Yes, your Highness. Those were his exact words," the guard replied.

    She folded her arms, "Who would have such bravery to make such a deration?"

    At that moment, Laina noticed something in the air. She touched her heart, she could feel it palpitating. She could smell the sweet scent of smoked applewood, spices, and honey.

    This was a feeling she had felt before yet something about it did not sit well with her. But deep down in her heart, Laina realized this had something to do with the mysterious guest that was waiting for her in the Throne Room.

    Margaret noticed the change in Laina. She came over to her side and ced a hand on her shoulder, "Your Highness, is everything alright?"

    Laina looked up to Margaret as she ced her hand on Margaret''s, "I¡­ I don''t know. Something feels weird."

    "Your Highness," the guard spoke up, breaking their train of conversation, "I apologize for interrupting your conversation but the guest had requested to see you at once. Or else¡­"

    Margaret''s mouth twitched, "What sort of guest would have the audacity to threaten the host they wish to meet?"

    The guard gulped at Margaret''s harsh words.

    "He¡­ he announced himself to be the Alpha Werewolf King Kragen. He threatened that if Crown Princess Laina did note out to meet him immediately¡­" the guard shuddered as he recalled the words the Alpha King had said, "He would tear Kinshearth apart till he finds her."

    From what she had heard of this man so far, Laina did not like any of it. Yet, she also feltpelled to meet him. She stood up from her seat and instructed the guard to rise from his knelt position.

    "Your Highness, we can''t let this man-"

    Before Margaret could finish her sentence, Laina raised her hand to stop her, "We won''t. But I will meet him as requested. Let''s see just how fearsome this Werewolf King is."

    As she recalled the information she had learned about the various kingdoms, countries, and nations, Laina pieced together the information she had on this Werewolf King. King Kragen ascended the throne at the age of 18, after the mysterious death of his father and mother.

    Legend has it that the Alpha blood in his veins could be traced back to the very first Wolf King. Though interestingly enough, the King was still rumored to be a lone wolf.

    Werewolves usually found their mate between the ages of 18 and 25. Yet King Kragen was already 28 and he still had not found his. Some said he might have been cursed by the Moon Goddess Selene, destined to walk through life alone.

    However, if the message the guard had ryed was true, Laina might just be the one he was looking for. As they closed in on the Throne Room, the fragrance Laina smelt grew stronger.

    "What in Kinshearth is going on with me today?" Laina muttered to herself as she wiped her mmy hands on the hems of her dress.

    She was nervous, just like how nervous she was when she went out with Dante. Remembering the time they had spent at the cafe, the kiss that they shared brought a smile to her face.

    As the doors to the Throne Room opened before her, Laina looked up. The first pair of eyes she met at that moment was King Kragen''s. Laina''s pupils were covered in a light purple sheen.

    But, no one noticed it.

 Chapter 81 - Is He The One?

    King Kragen grinned from ear to ear the moment he set his eyes upon Laina. He lusted over her curves, her beauty, the energy she radiated. Her aura was unlike anyone he had ever seen before.

    -<em>With her as my Queen, I will be unstoppable!</em>- he muttered to himself with glee as Laina walked towards him.

    He could see it in her eyes, Cordelia''s spell was working on Laina.

    "I have been waiting for you, Crown Princess Laina," King Kragen said to her as he reached for her hand.

    He gave her a gentle kiss on her hand, a loving greeting to his mate. Laina was blushing as he did so. At the same time, she was repulsed by him yet she could feel an attraction towards him.

    "Wee, Alpha King Kragen, to Kinshearth. May I know the purpose of your trip? You have to make any arrangements to meet with me before this¡­" Laina said as she attempted to avoid his watchful gaze.

    She was like a deer trying to avoid the lion''s line of sight. But no matter where she looked, she felt trapped. The other ministers who have gathered in the Throne Room were also intrigued by the Werewolf King''s sudden arrival.

    Not to mention, the entourage he brought with him was not only made out of knights but also over twenty servants. Each of them held heavy chests and items of great value in their hands.

    This was a clear sign, that there was something more than meets the eye. Laina quickly noticed it too. She did not have a good feeling about this. But the emotions swirling in her heart told a different story.

    It was as if there was a voice in her mind, telling her that this person is the one she would spend her life with. As soon as King Kragen got down on one knee, Laina knew why he hade.

    "Crown Princess Laina," he called out her name as he held her hand, "I, Alpha Werewolf King Kragen had been searching for my mate for years without end. I have traveled far and wide looking for my Luna, my Queen.

    I have consulted the Oracles of Wolves and received a vision from them so that I may find the one."

    A servant brought forth a painting on an easel. Laina''s eyes widened in shock as she looked at the oil painting before her. Even Margaret could not believe it. It was an oil painting of Laina and Kragen in an embrace.

    "The Oracles painted this painting, showing me the vision of who the Moon Goddess had chosen to be my mate. Hence, I am here before you today, my Luna. I am here to bring you home as my Queen," King Kragen said as he gazed into Laina''s eyes.

    All the ministers gasped in shock, the Werewolf King came to marry their Crown Princess. He was here to propose to her. The Grand General and Royal Chancellor were also pleasantly surprised.

    It seems as if their prayers have been answered. Kinshearth was going to have a King and Queen.

    For Laina, it was as if her entire body was on fire. She had listened to everything the Werewolf King had to say. The voice in her mind grew louder and clearer. Everything about it felt right.

    She wanted to leap into his embrace. Yet, her feet were grounded. Her hand was on the moon-shaped ne she wore around her neck. Her eyebrows furrowed. Her body was saying yes, yearning for the touch of the King before her.

    But in her gut, there was a feeling of suspicion and her heart was whispering to her.

    He''s not the one.

    "You''re saying that I am your mate?" Laina finally gathered enough senses to form a question.

    Kragen nodded, "Indeed you are, my Luna,"

    "How is this even possible?" Laina asked in disbelief.

    He stood up, holding her hand in his as he exined, "As I approached Kinshearth, I could already feel your presence. When I arrived at your pce, you were already on my mind.

    I could smell your sweet scent as you came nearer, and I am certain you could smell me too. Does your heart not flutter when your eyes meet mine? As if everything felt right?"

    His hands were around her shoulders and his grip was firm. It was as if he wanted to sink his ws into her arms, never letting her go. Kragen could see her wavering in her eyes.

    He gritted his teeth for a moment before turning to the painting.

    "You can''t refute the work of the Oracles." He ced a hand over his heart as he continued to make his passionate plea, "They have never met you before this moment, yet they were able to paint your likeness into this portrait. Is this not the best proof there is?"

    Everyone else in the Throne Room nodded in agreement as they dove deep into a discussion. Laina looked at the painting. Something about it did not sit well with her. She could not believe it could be true, but could it?

    She turned to look at Margaret, even though she was taken aback by what was going on. But if this was indeed true, the handmaid knew Laina marrying the Werewolf King would mean one thing.

    Dante would not be able to get his hands on her.

    That being said, Margaret had her own reservations about this Werewolf King. She had heard rumors about his brutality and impulsive attitude. As the Crown Princess''s close confidante, she wanted to share her views with Laina.

    Margaret leaned in close to Laina, she was just about to whisper into Laina''s ears when she caught sight of Kragen''s face. He tried his best to hide his emotions from his facial expressions.

    But the anger and rage were written all over in his eyes.

    "A handmaid should know her ce," he snarled, "Trying to whisper into the ear of the Crown Princess? Are you attempting to cloud her judgment? Or brainwash her?"

    Hearing these baseless usations, Margaret was livid she did not care if Kragen was a King or not. She wanted to put him in his ce, where he belonged. This werewolf even dared to exert his Alpha essence, pressuring her into submission.

    Even as the King of Werewolves, Kragen''s Alpha essence had no effect on Margaret. Just as she was about to give him a piece of her mind, Laina spoke first.

    "Don''t you dare speak to her in that tone, King Kragen," Laina warned.

 Chapter 82 - You Have Never Left My Mind

    Kragen was taken aback by Laina''s attitude. But he liked it. He liked his woman feisty, someone, who could at least put up a fight. Unliked Victoria, who was pathetic and weak.

    "You say I am your Luna, your mate, is that correct?" She asked him again.

    "Yes, and I am here to marry you and bring you home as Queen of Wolfenheim," he dered to everyone who had gathered.

    Laina raised her hand, "I am going to stop you right there."

    "As of this moment, I cannot ept your proposal," she announced.

    Everyone in the Throne Room gasped in shock and horror. Was the Crown Princess rejecting the Werewolf King? The Royal Chancellor felt as if she was about to faint. Once again, she had rejected a perfectly good marriage offer.

    "Your Highness, I urge you to reconsider-" before Royal Chancellor Lucinda could even finish her plea, Laina spoke first.

    "I have said this once and I will say it again for everyone''s benefit, I am not looking to be married right now. Kinshearth''s progress is my top priority. Marriage will simply get in the way of this."

    Furthermore, she needed more time to investigate these ims that the Werewolf King was making. Laina could not deny the feelings she had for Dante. They were real.

    Yet right now, her heart wavered for this man she had only just met. He imed to be her soul mate, fated to be together by the gods.

    Was there even such a thing?

    "I think you''ve been greatly mistaken, your Highness," Kragen interjected, cutting Laina''s train of thought, "This is not a proposal. Werewolf mates are determined by the Moon Goddess herself. The will of the gods cannot be rejected or else¡­"

    "Or else what?"

    "It is simply unheard of. It is simply the will of the gods."

    "The will of the gods is not something we should mess with, your Highness," Lucinda added.

    The other ministers in attendance nodded in agreement. Nyx, who had entered the Throne Room alongside her fellow knights could not believe what was going on.

    From her point of view, it seems as if the Werewolf King was pressuring Laina into marrying him. If things turned ugly, she would be ready with her weapon in hand. Protecting Laina was her duty, even if it meant killing a Werewolf King.

    Laina folded her arms as she walked towards the end of the Throne Room. King Kragen wanted to follow but Margaret and Kol blocked his path.

    "That is simply the will of your Goddess, King Kragen. I do not know her nor do I worship her. Yet she decides my fate? This does not sit right with me," Laina said as she sat down on her throne.

    King Kragen gritted his teeth. So far, nothing seemed to be working in his favor. He cursed at his own foolishness for believing the witch''s words so wholeheartedly, thinking he would get a new bride easily.

    "I know my heart belongs to you, Crown Princess Laina. From the moment I set eyes on you, I knew you were the one the Moon Goddess had chosen for me. You are smart, kind, radiant.

    Youpliment me in every way, as do I to you," he attempted to reason with Laina, hoping to convince her.

    Laina''s lips curled up. It was not because she was ttered by his weak praises, it was because his words revealed his true nature. The Werewolf King was definitely hiding something.

    "King Kragen, I¡­"

    Before she could even finish her sentence, Kragen spoke first, "Very well, we will hold our wedding here. Then, you will return with me to Wolfenheim."

    "No¡­"

    King Kragen let out a bellyugh, "You are so impatient for us to be together? Very well, my bride, we shall return to Wolfenheim at once."

    Laina gritted her teeth in anger, watching as the Werewolf King turned his back and began ordering his entourage to make the necessary preparation. She curled her hands into fists as she mmed her hand down on the throne chair''s arm.

    A shock wave of raw power, only a few of them could sense spread across the entire Throne Room. Laina was up on her feet, she red at Kragen coldly. The aura she radiated was far more powerful than he had anticipated.

    Though he did not cower in fear, his heart was pounding loudly in his chest. Laina''s actions brought her everyone''s attention.

    "I did not agree to any of this, King Kragen," Laina dered.

    Everyone was shocked by her words, surprised by her actions.

    "There will be no wedding; here or in Wolfenheim. Not until I have made up my mind," Laina exined.

    "What¡­ what are you saying?" Kragen asked.

    Laina breathed in deeply, Margaret wondered what decision the Crown Princess was about to make too.

    "I need time to think. In two weeks, I will give you my answer," Laina dered.

    Everyone in the Throne Room began to whisper and speak amongst themselves. Needless to say, they were all wondering what Laina''s final decision was going to be. In the meantime, King Kragen and his entourage were allowed to stay in Kinshearth Pce if they wanted to.

    King Kragen chose to take his entourage to Everfree, where they would remain in the Golden Gate Hotel until the time was up. As they turned to leave, Laina requested for the painting to remain.

    King Kragen did not hesitate, he agreed to it swiftly. Before he left, he kissed Laina''s hand.

    "I will be back to bring you home, my Luna," he whispered seductively into her ear.

    Laina felt as if her entire body was on fire. Why were the actions of the Werewolf King affecting her so much? She did not understand why. After the Wolfenheim entourage left, Laina had Margaret take the painting with them and returned to her room.

    Her palms were still sweating and her mind was clouded with memories of what had just urred. Something about it felt right, yet everything about it felt off. Laina had read about the werewolves and their mates.

    The Moon Goddess chooses who their lifelong mates would be. There was no room for error when it came to a matter of fate. Could this really be who she was destined to spend her entire life with?

    What about Dante?

    She had feelings for him, though she was unsure what those feelings were. Was it a simple infatuation, or was it, love? Laina touched the pendant he had given her. She closed her eyes as she let out a sigh.

    "If only you were here right now," she whispered to herself.

 Chapter 83 - Is It Wrong To Love Two People At The Same Time?

    "Oh Margaret! What should I do? Do you understand any of this?" Laina asked her handmaid as she sat down on the daybed.

    Margaret ced the painting on an easel before walking over to Laina. Though the sudden arrival of the Alpha Werewolf King was unexpected, she was not against it. She also knew of the customs of the werewolves.

    But Margaret knew where Laina''s heart was. She did not want Dante and Laina to be together, she wanted to protect Laina. But throwing her into the arms of the werewolf king did not feel right either.

    She also noticed the odd behavior Laina portrayed when she was in the throne room. Margaret had assumed Laina would have thrown the Werewolf King out immediately.

    "Do you have¡­ feelings for this Werewolf King?" Margaret could not help but ask to confirm her suspicions.

    "I¡­ I¡­" Laina could not even formte a proper truthful answer.

    The image of King Kragen floats into her mind. She could feel her heartbeat racing, she could smell the sweet aromatic scents she had smelled before. These were all proof that he was potentially her mate.

    When an image of Dante appears in her mind, Laina could not help but smile. She remembered the kiss they shared in the cafe. She recalled the time he had stumbled into her room.

    "Is it wrong to love two people at the same time?" Laina sighed.

    Margaret creased her eyebrows. Laina had only met the Werewolf King for less than an hour. Yet she had already developed such strong feelings for him. This must definitely be the work of the mate bond.

    However, she noticed small details in King Kragen''s actions and behavior that did not sit right with her. He was not suitable for Laina.

    "Do you believe what he said? That I am his mate?" Laina asked Margaret.

    "I¡­ I don''t know. Do you?"

    With the question thrown back at her, Laina did not know either. Was any of this true to begin with? Or could it turn out to be a lie?

    "There''s only one person who would know this for certain," Laina said as she bit her lip.

    Margaret looked up at her and asked, "Who?"

    "The Moon Goddess herself. Moon Goddess Selene."

    "But we can''t go looking for a Goddess to confirm her words¡­ can we?" Margaret asked.

    "We might just be able to¡­" before Laina could say anything else, there was a knock on the door.

    A guard walked in and bowed politely to Laina before speaking, "Your Highness, some of the artists from The Yellow Vi have arrived."

    Laina turned to look at Margaret. At that moment, both of them remembered why they hade to see her. Laina wanted to meet with them to discuss some matters regarding themissions they had received.

    "Please, send them in," Laina instructed the guard.

    Momentster, the artists entered Laina''s room. All of them quickly got down on their knees to greet Laina properly. She relieved them and invited them to sit with her as Margaret instructed some servants to bring them tea and snacks.

    All of them were intrigued by the painting that Margaret had set up on the easel. Laina exined where it was from as they admired the brushwork and detail.

    "This work of art definitely took lots of skill to produce," one of them praised.

    "Indeed, it''s not easy to get such shading and the use of light is remarkable."

    "I can still smell the mild scent of the paint used."

    While the others continued to discuss the painting, Vincent admired the details of the painting in silence. He looked at the painting up close. He too could smell the paint. Laina noticed how he seemed to be scrutinizing it in great detail.

    "Vincent, how do you find the painting?" Laina asked as she walked over to him.

    He jumped a little when the Crown Princess approached him. But seeing as she wanted his opinion, he pondered in thought for a while. Vincent bit his lip as he lowered his eyes, avoiding Laina''s gaze.

    "It''s¡­ it''s well done, your Highness," he finally blurted out.

    Laina sensed he had something he wanted to say. But when she saw him ncing over to the others, she reckoned he did not want to say it in their presence. So, she did not press him any further.

    For the next two hours, they were all in deep discussion. The number ofmissionsing in for The Yellow Vi was growing day by day. With the current number of members, it was simply insufficient.

    Lucky for them, the poprity of The Yellow Vi saw an influx of applications from artists all over Kinshearth, asking if they could join. Not to mention, out of those who hade to the Capital for the artpetition, there were still some who could make the cut.

    After all the details were settled, Laina bid them farewell. But as all of them left her room, Vincent stood rooted to the ground. He was looking at the painting. Everyone had already left the room, leaving him behind.

    Laina walked over to him. As soon as he noticed her beside him, Vincent bit his lip. He tightened his curled-up fists. He was conflicted. He noticed something was amiss with the painting, but he was uncertain if he should say something.

    Seeing his expression of turmoil, Laina ced a hand on his shoulder.

    "Vincent, don''t worry. If there is something you want to say, speak your mind. No matter what it may be, I will not punish you," Laina assured him.

    She too had some reservations about the painting. Something about it did not sit right with her. It was not because of the way she was painted or the weird circumstances of how it came to be.

    Laina just could not figure out what it was.

    Even Margaret, who observed the painting from multiple angles, could not figure out anything wrong with it. She could sense the use of magic in the painting, but that was not the reason why she felt as if something was off.

    Hopefully, Vincent would be able to point them in the right direction.

 Chapter 84 - Seeing Double

    With Laina''s assurance, Vincent took in a deep breath and spoke his mind, "I¡­ observed and noticed two things. First, is the scent of paint that ising from the painting."

    "What about it?" Laina asked.

    "If this painting was truly painted quite some time ago, there should not be a smell of paint still lingering on it," he replied.

    Margaret and Laina looked at one another. Vincent brought up a fair point. A painting would have been aired for a long period of time, yet this one still smelled of fresh paint.

    "Could they have touched it up recently? Which resulted in the paint smell?" Margaret hypothesized.

    Everyone turned their attention back to Vincent, waiting eagerly to hear his reply. He could feel the mounting pressure on him. Vincent backed away from all of them hunching his shoulders as he paused in thought.

    Seeing how ufortable he was. Laina moved forward and ced a hand on his shoulder.

    "It''s alright, Vincent, no need to panic. Take your time, take a deep breath, and let us know your thoughts," Laina said to him reassuringly.

    He looked up at her with a look of gratitude. Laina''s words gave him the bit of confidence he needed to formte his reply.

    "What Lady Margaret said is indeed a possibility. But upon closer inspection of the painting, I have sufficient reason to believe that there are actually two paintings on this canvas."

    Everyone''s eyebrows were raised. At first, none of them believed Vincent''s words. The painter walked up to the easel, closely examining the painting once more. As he did so, Laina came over to take a look too.

    She wanted to know how Vincent came to the conclusion. More importantly, how did he know?

    "Vincent, pardon my skepticism, but how do you know it''s actually two paintings on one canvas?" Laina asked.

    His eyes darted away to the side as he pursed his lips. It seemed clear to Laina that he did not feelfortable sharing that information. She reassured him that he did not have to say anything that he did not want to.

    "But your Highness, if he does not reveal the mystery, how are we going to know how or if this is even possible?" Margaret protested.

    Laina bit her lip, she knew Margaret was right. But seeing how they continuously pushed Vincent, she was worried pushing him any further might cause him to snap. Vincent knew the gravity of the situation.

    He knew the information would be able to help the Crown Princess. He was eternally grateful to her. She was the one who gave him a chance to showcase his talents. If it was not for the Crown Princess and his brother, Vincent would still be in the mental asylum.

    "I used to paint over my finished canvases," Vincent exined.

    "Back when paint supplies were hard toe by, I would paint a different painting over the finished pieces in an effort to save some money. That way, THEON would not have to spend as much to get me the supplies I needed," he continued

    Hearing his story broke Laina''s heart. She never knew how hard he had worked to get to where he was today. Vincent had always been one of the quieter ones amongst the painters.

    He would spend his days painting beneath the sun. He loved the outdoors.

    Margaret walked over to the painting. She turned to Laina.

    "Your Highness, there''s only one way to reveal the truth," she said with vigor.

    Laina understood Margaret''s intentions. In order to prove Vincent''s theory, they have to find a way to separate theyers. Since the painting was done by magic, it was possible to reveal it through the use of magic spells.

    "Do what you must, Margaret. I do not care for this painting anyway," Laina gave the order.

    Margaret waved her hand over the painting. She recited a stream of incantations and spells. The canvas began to glow a little. All of them took two steps back. From the side of the painting, you could see ayer of paint lifting off the canvas.

    As it slowly peeled away, the image of another woman appeared in ce of where Laina was supposed to be. When the spell wasplete, the new paintedyer fell to the ground, revealing what was hidden beneath it.

    All of them walked up to the easel for a closer look.

    "That is clearly not me," Laina announced as she crossed her arms.

    "Indeed it is not," Margaret added.

    Seeing that they had made headway in this matter, Laina thanked Vincent profusely for his help. If he had not voiced out his doubts, they would not have thought to check before proceeding.

    Seeing as the situation has changed, Laina sent Vincent back to The Yellow Vi. Before she let him go, she made him promise that he would keep what he had seen a secret for the time being.

    "I understand, your Highness. You have my word," Vincent promised Laina before he left to return home.

    After sending the painter off, Laina and Margaret stood before the easel. They looked intently at the painting before them, wondering who this mysterious woman was. From their spection, they came to the conclusion that the woman was likely King Kragen''s mate.

    "Based on her looks and dressing, she definitely does not look like the type that King would be into," Margaret guessed.

    "Oh? What makes you say so?" Laina asked.

    "Well for one, she looks¡­ how should I put it¡­ weak."

    "Weak?"

    "Yes, weak."

    "King Kragen seemed like the kind of man who would do anything to consolidate power and expand his Kingdom," as the gears in Margaret''s mind churned, she continued to speak.

    "A marriage alliance would bring him more resources and power. That would mean he''s marrying you to-" Something seemed to click in Margaret''s mind.

    "He doesn''t just want me, he wants Kinshearth. But why?" Laina could not help but ask.

    Seeing how the situation had unfolded, Margaret had many thoughts rushing through her mind. She did not want Laina to end up with Dante. But King Kragen was not a great candidate either.

    "And why do I feel like he''s my mate? When clearly it''s supposed to be someone else?" The Crown Princess asked as she bit her lip.

    Laina began pacing about the room, in front of the painting. She needed to find out more information, gather more data before going to the police. When ites to the matter of the werewolves'' heart, there was only one person she knew she could count on.

    "We need to look for the Moon Goddess."

 Chapter 85 - Can One Meet A Goddess?

    "How do we find a goddess?" Margaret asked Laina as they entered the Royal Library.

    It waste in the night so there was no one around apart from them. Laina headed straight for the center of the library where the directory was kept. It was arge leather-bound book on a pedestal that cataloged every section that existed in the library.

    "First, we begin by finding all the information we can gather about her. Then we can begin our search," Laina replied as she flipped through the leather-bound directory.

    Tracing her finger down the page, she mumbled to herself the names of each section until she found what she was looking for. Laina closed her eyes and whispered a spell while pointing at the name of the section she needed.

    In an instant, the letters on the page lit up. A small sphere of light materialized before them and guided them through the shelves to the one they were looking for.

    "This is the section of books from and about Wolfenheim. So we should be able to find what we need here," Laina exined as she picked a book off the shelf and handed it to Margaret.

    Within a matter of seconds, each of them had a pile of books in their hands. Carefully, they walked over to a nearby desk and ced them down. They had their work cut out for them.

    "Is it safe to say we''ll be spending our night here, Your Highness?" Margaret asked as she looked on at the mountain of thick leather-bound books in front of them.

    "It is, indeed," Laina chuckled.

    Margaret nodded, "I''ll get us some light snacks and coffee. I will be back shortly, your Highness."

    Just as Laina was about to speak, Margaret attempted to stifle a yawn. The Crown Princess ced a hand on her handmaid''s shoulder.

    "You can retire for the night, Margaret, I''ll be alright on my own," Laina said.

    "It''s alright, your Highness. Two minds and two pairs of hands would help speed things up. I''ll be back soon," Margaret replied before taking her leave.

    Laina shook her head as she sat down before the pile of books. She picked one off the top and began reading. Margaret had been by her side for as long as she could remember.

    No matter what decision Laina made, she would always be there to give her full support. Where was she ever going to find such a capable and trustworthy confidante?

    For the rest of the night, the Crown Princess and her handmaid read book after book. They skimmed through the material in hopes of finding any information on the patron goddess of the werewolves of Wolfenheim, Moon Goddess Selene.

    There were legends written about her, depictions of her in drawing and pictograms. But there was very little information about her location. They had the locations of the temples and shrines built in her honor, but there was no information on where she was.

    "Has anyone ever seen this goddess in person?" Laina wondered as she flipped the page of the book she was reading.

    Margaret shrugged her shoulders, "From the looks of it, could she just be a myth?"

    If that was so, Laina knew it would just make things extremely difficult. But in a world where magic exists, alongside mythical, magical creatures, Laina knew the possibilities were high.

    "Although finding her is one thing, getting to meet a goddess might be another feat on its own," Laina sighed as she continued to look flip through the book before her.

    By the time the sun came up, both of them had made little progress. Laina knew she had to find a more efficient way. Perhaps they should enlist the help of an expert schr instead.

    As Laina stretched out her arms and let out a yawn, Margaret found a useful piece of information. The handmaid quickly showed Laina her findings.

    "ording to the information on this book on the customs of Wolfenheim, there is a group known as the Moon Maidens. They are specially selected individuals who supposedly have strong attachments to the Moon Goddess," Margaret exined her findings.

    As she flipped the page of the book, Margaret continued, "The Moon Maidens are usually sent off to take care of the various shrines and temples built in the Moon Goddess''s honor. But there is one location they hold most sacred."

    The image on the page depicted a beautifully constructed temple built out of marble, on the peak of a mountain. In Wolfenheim, the werewolves had a sacred mountain, Blu Lunara Mountain.

    Legend has it that Blu Lunara was where the Moon Goddess created the first werewolves and granted them their powers.

    "Would we even be allowed to enter the temple? I would not want to start a war with Wolfenheim for identally desecrating their holynd," Laina hesitated as she folded her arms.

    She leaned back in her chair and contemted her options. Marrying the Werewolf King was not an option. The mystery of the woman in the painting weighed heavily on her mind.

    Laina was at a loss. She did not know what she should do. At that moment, Dante''s face appeared in her mind. If only he was here, he could offer her an opinion on the matter.

    "Is there any way we could get hold of Dante?" Laina asked as she turned to Margaret.

    "Dante? What for?" Margaret asked, puzzled by Laina''s sudden request.

    Laina bit her lip, "I was just thinking¡­ maybe he could offer us a different perspective. That could help me make up my mind on how to proceed."

    Her handmaid did not buy it. She, of all people, knew there was another reason; the real reason, as to why Laina had made that suggestion. At the very least, it also shows where Dante''s ce was in Laina''s heart.

    "Are you sure that''s why you want to find him?" Margaret teased.

    The Crown Princess immediately defended herself, "Yes, of course, it is! What other reason would there be? It''s not like we have not seen one another in some time¡­"

    Seeing Laina trying so hard to defend herself made Margaretugh. The handmaid pointed to the ne that hung around Laina''s neck.

    "Didn''t he give that to you, so that both of you can stay connected? You can just talk to him through that," Margaret reminded her.

    Laina lit up, "Oh! You''re right! Ha ha¡­ how could I have forgotten about it so quickly."

    Without a second thought, Laina tapped the pendant twice and called out Dante''s name. She waited for a response. She waited for a couple of seconds, anxious as silence filled the air.

    Even Margaret was holding her breath in anticipation of what would happen next. But nothing happened. There was only silence. Laina tried tapping the pendant again, followed by calling out his name.

    The results were the same.

 Chapter 86 - The Crown Princess And Her Bodyguard

    Margaret could see the excitement fading quickly from Laina''s face. Soon it turned into anxiety, as Laina tried again. But there was no response. Seeing Laina look so disheartened broke Margaret''s heart.

    -Dante! You''re going to get it from me if you ever dare to show your face around here again!- Margaret said to herself.

    The handmaid reached out her hand and ced it on Laina''s, catching the Crown Princess''s attention.

    "Maybe he''s just busy at the moment, try againter," Margaret reassured her.

    Laina let out a breath of air, "You''re right. I''ll just try againter."

    Though she could not help but let her mind wonder about what might have happened, Laina refocused her mind on the task at hand. Theck of sleep and weakening effects of coffee was getting to her.

    She could barely keep her eyes open as Laina gathered the information both of them had collected through their research. As they stood up from their seats, Laina let out a yawn as she stretched her arms over her head.

    "With what we have now, our best bet would be to head to Blu Lunara to have a look. Hopefully with a bit of luck, one of the Moon Maidens would be able to point us in the right direction."

    Margaret nodded in agreement, "Yes, Your Highness. I will make preparations for us to leave as soon as possible."

    Together, they returned to Laina''s living quarters. Margaret quickly canceled all of the Crown Princess''s engagements for the day, so that she could sleep and rest. They would make arrangements to leave that very night.

    But Laina was a little worried. Her absence would definitely be noticed and it would raise questions.

    "Don''t worry, your Highness. I have a solution for that," Margaret said as she helped Laina change into her pajamas.

    "Are you going to conjure that double of me? Likest time when I went missing?" The crown princess asked.

    Margaret nodded, "Yes. Also, I won''t be able to apany you on your trip, your Highness."

    Laina turned to look at Margaret, "What? Why?"

    Though the handmaid wanted to be there by Laina''s side every step of the way, to protect and ensure her safety; Margaret knew it would be best for her to stay behind. Margaret sat Laina down as she exined.

    "If we want to create the facade that you''re still in the pce, I have to remain. It would make it more believable," she looked over to Kol and continued, "Kol will be there to protect you in my stead."

    Upon hearing his name being called and what he needed to do, Kol responded, "I will protect you, Crown Princess Laina."

    Laina knew there was no point insisting. Deep down in her heart, she knew Margaret''s arrangement was the best way to proceed. If someone was to find out she was missing, things could turn ugly.

    If they found out she was secretly going to Wolfenheim, it would raise even more questions. As such, the crown princess unwillingly agreed.

    That night, as the moon hung high in the sky, Laina and Kol prepared to leave. Margaret made sure to pack them everything they needed. Lucky for them, they both had spatial storages of their own, so they did not need to carry their belongings on their back.

    Laina exchanged her royal regal outfits for more casual and travel-friendly attire. She tied her hair up to keep it out of her face and wore a hooded jacket to keep her face hidden.

    As additional protection, Margaret cast a spell of illusion over Laina. In case they encountered anyone who knew Laina, they would not be able to recognize her. For added protection, Margaret gave Laina two vials filled with purple liquid

    "Both of you will definitely stick out like sore thumbs when you''re in Wolfenheim," the handmaid looked over to Kol as she continued, "Especially you, Kol. The werewolves¡­ aren''t so keen on vampires. They will be able to smell you instantly."

    She held out the two vials, "This is where these two wille in handy."

    "What are these?" Laina asked as she took a closer look at one of them.

    "These are concentrated masking potions. It will mask your scent and true forms. Take these right after you''ve crossed through the portal. It willst throughout the entire time you''re there. But just to be safe," Margaret produced two more vials and handed them to Laina, "I have prepared two more."

    "You sure thought of everything, Margaret, what would I do without you?" Laina could not help but praise the talents of her handmaid.

    This made Margaret smile, "I''m d I''m able to help, your Highness. Now, do you both have everything ready?"

    Laina and Kol looked at one another for a moment, then back at Margaret as they nodded. With that, they bid farewell to one another for thest time before Laina and Kol stepped through the portal.

    Seeing their back view as they disappeared before her, Margaret let out a sigh. She tightened her fist as she wondered if they would return safely.

    "She''ll be alright. She''ll be alright," Margaret reassured herself.

    On the other hand, Laina and Kol stepped through the portal to find themselves in a forest clearing. As they walked out of the forest clearing and onto the main road, they could see the snow cap mountain range in the distance.

    Laina handed a vial over to Kol. Together, they downed it in one gulp. They did not feel any physical difference after taking it. Looking at the mountain range before them, they quickly noticed a sizable town at the foot of the mountains.

    "Let''s head over there and find a ce to rest for the night. We can begin our trekking bright and early tomorrow."

    Kol nodded in agreement as they both made their way towards the town. It did not take long for them to reach it. There were no walls surrounding the town. Despite it being nighttime, the streets were bustling with travelers, merchants selling wares, and locals.

    Laina spoke to some of the locals and found an inn they could stay in for the night. When she requested two rooms, Kol stopped her from doing so.

    "One room is sufficient," he said, careful not to address Laina by her official title as it would raise suspicion.

    Surprised by Kol''s objection, Laina could not understand why. She also could not imagine both of them sharing a room.

    "How are we going to share one room?" Laina protested.

 Chapter 87 - Hearts Desire

    Kol hesitated, unsure of how to exin himself, "I won''t be able to protect you effectively if we''re in separate rooms, Laina."

    This was one of the few times Kol called her by her name. She had not gotten used to it just yet. But she understood where he wasing from. But if there was only one bed in the room.

    Laina shook her head, they definitely could not share a bed. She could not bring herself to let Kol sleep on the cold hard ground either. The innkeeper, seeing the struggle his guests were having, roughly guessed what the issue was.

    "Do not worry, Miss. We have two separate beds in the room, there''s nothing to worry about," the innkeeper reassured Laina.

    "Oh," Laina heaved a sigh of relief, "That''s great to know. We''ll just get one room then."

    The next morning, both of them woke up bright and early. After having breakfast, Laina asked the innkeeper for instructions on how to get to Blu Lunara. The kind innkeeper even gave them a map with the route to take highlighted.

    "If you''re going up there, you should probably stock up on some food too," he suggested as he began bringing them provisions.

    After confirming the details, they bid farewell to the innkeeper and followed the instructions. Lucky for them, they did not need to climb all the way up Blu Lunara to get to the Temple of the Moon.

    There was a train that would cover half of their journey, the rest of the way up would be a hike. While Laina might have visited other Kingdoms in her lifetime, this was Kol''s first long-distance trip.

    He was used to Kinshearth''s Capital City and Everfree Nation''s city, but he had not seen anything like the town they were in. A loud ring horn in the distance caught Laina''s attention as she noticed the steam dissipating into the sky.

    "That must be the train about to depart! Let''s go Kol!" Laina eximed as she grabbed hold of his hand and made a run for it.

    Lucky for the two of them, they made it just in time to board the train as it was about to leave the station. Once onboard, they entered the train carriage and sat down. Looking out the open window, Laina was mesmerized by the beautiful scenery.

    The sky was endless, with tuffs of free-flowing clouds. Green pastures as far as the eye could see formed the foreground, while the mountains lined in the background. Laina had lived and grown up in the Capital City all her life.

    She had rarely ever seen such vast open spaces. Kol, on the other hand, was distracted by what had happened earlier. The moment Laina grabbed hold of his hand, his mind went nk.

    The fact that they were still holding hands, immobilized him. He nced over to Laina. When he saw the wide smile upon her face, he was mesmerized by her beauty.

    He could not help but stare at her. It did not take long for Laina to notice him looking at her. She returned his gaze.

    Seeing him unmoving, speechless, Laina grew worried, "Kol, is everything alright?"

    Kol did not respond. He was still in a trance. Laina waved her free hand in front of his face and called out to him again, "Kol¡­ Kol¡­ are you alright?"

    This time, he heard her. He blinked a couple of times and regained his senses. He looked down at their hands. Laina still held onto him tightly. Laina followed his line of sight.

    She immediately pulled her hand away in embarrassment, unaware that they were holding hands.

    "Oh sorry about that! I didn''t realize we were still holding hands," Laina quickly apologized as sheughed it off awkwardly.

    "It''s alright, Laina," Kol replied with a soft smile.

    Apart from the picturesque scenery outside their window, the train ride winding up the mountain was rtively mundane. There were not many travelers either, likely because of how early they were.

    The higher the train climbed along the tracks, the air grew cool. By the time they reached the end of the ride, the temperature had dropped quite a bit. Lucky for them, they were prepared for the change in weather.

    Both Laina and Kol put on a jacket to keep themselves warm as they continued their way. The signboards at the train station directed them towards the path they needed to take.

    They followed the path as it twisted and turned. Along the way, Laina noticed the flora and fauna of the area were vastly different from what she was used to in Kinshearth. They struck up conversations with other travelers who were making their way to the temple as well.

    "So what brought you out here to make this trip?" One of them asked Laina and Kol.

    "Oh, nothing specific. We heard about how beautiful the scenery is from the temple, so we decided to see for ourselves," Laina replied with a smile.

    "Oh? You''re not here for the Heart''s Desire Ceremony?" The traveler asked Laina with a quizzed expression.

    At first, Laina wondered why the traveler had asked that question. But as she thought back to the various passengers she had seen onboard the train, Laina came to realize most of them were couples.

    She quickly shook her head, "No we''re not," she turned to look at Kol for a moment, then back at the traveler and herpanion, "We''re just friends."

    "What''s this Heart''s Desire Ceremony you mentioned?" Laina asked out of curiosity.

    The traveler exined that the Heart''s Desire Ceremony was a ritual performed by the Moon Maidens. It is performed on couples to see if they were truly meant for one another.

    For the werewolves of Wolfenheim, this was usually unnecessary. They were able to recognize and find their soulmate through smell and instinct after they reached the age of 21. But there have been known cases of fraud in the past.

    The Heart''s Desire Ceremony will reveal the truth. If two people were not meant to be together, the ceremony would fail. Travelers from other Kingdoms and Nations heard about this mysterious ritual.

    Hence every year, countless couples woulde to Blu Lunara1 Temple of the Moon and go through the ceremony.

    After listening to the exnation, Laina''s mind only had one person in it. She wondered if that person would be the one for her. If he was, would he be willing to take part in the ceremony with her?

    Laina shook her head and pped her cheeks.

    She chided herself, "Come on Laina! Now''s not the time to think of that!" Just in case you''re wondering, it sort of means <Blue Moon> :D

 Chapter 88 - Child Of The Sun

    She touched the pendant that hung around her neck. Laina tapped it twice and whispered his name. She continued walking as she waited for a response.

    There was only silence.

    As Laina let out a sigh, Kol tapped her on the shoulder. She looked up at him. He was pointing to something up ahead. When she looked up, Laina gasped in awe.

    "We''ve arrived," Kol said as he too turned to look at whatid ahead.

    Just a short distance ahead of them was a tall building carved entirely out of white marble. Thendscaping surrounding the building was beautifully done too. There were neatly trimmed hedges and flowerbeds filled with vibrant colored flowers.

    The Moon Maidens were dressed in white togas. Most of them wore their hair in a simr fashion and had the same silver circlet with a moonstone encrusted in the center.

    Laina quickly noticed something unusual. As soon as she had stepped foot in the vicinity of the Temple of the Moon, she realized the Moon Maidens were all looking at her.

    They were whispering to one another, all while looking in Laina''s direction. This made her feel extremely ufortable. Uncertain of what to make of it, Laina decided to focus on her task at hand.

    They made their way through the main entrance of the temple and entered its courtyard. Most of the travelers were gathered in the courtyard, watching the Moon Maiden in the center performing the Heart''s Desire Ceremony for a couple.

    Laina was eager to see how it was performed, but she knew she had a much more important task at hand.

    -<em>I can always see it another time.</em>- she reminded herself.

    As she walked across the courtyard, towards the entrance of what seemed like the main hall, Laina''s path was blocked by two Moon Maidens. When she tried to take a step forward, the two Moon Maidens retreated backward, as if they were afraid of her.

    Seeing that they were not going to initiate the conversation first, Laina decided that she would do so instead.

    "Greetings to you, Moon Maidens. My name is Laina, I was wondering if you two might be able to help me? I would like an audience with Moon Goddess Selene," she was straight to the point.

    The two Moon Maidens nced over to one another, before lowering their gaze back down to the ground. After a short moment of silence, one of them spoke up.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Laina. But the Moon Goddess does not receive mortal guests."

    Before Laina could try to persuade them otherwise, she noticed someone was walking towards her from within the main hall. The hall was dimly lit, so she could barely see who it was until they walked up close to the entrance of the hall.

    The two Moon Maidens who previously spoke to Laina moved to the side, giving the mysteriousdy room to present herself.

    Under the light of the sun, Laina managed to see who it was. Thedy was another Moon Maiden, but she was different from the rest. While she still wore the same white toga as the others did, her silver hair was tied up in a bun.

    The circlet that rested upon her forehead, was made out of gold instead of silver. Thedy curtsied to Laina.

    "Wee to the Temple of the Moon, Crown Princess Laina of Kinshearth. My name is Shy, I am the High Priestess Moon Maiden," thedy introduced herself.

    She turned her body to the side and put out her hand, guiding Laina and Kol into the main hall as she said, "Please, follow me."

    For a moment, Laina wondered if this might have all been a trap. How was it that Shy knew who she was?

    "Before I follow you in, I can''t help but ask. How did you know who I am?"

    Shy smiled, "Your arrival has been foretold two days ago, which gave us ample time to prepare."

    Though still a little skeptical, Laina decided to trust them for the time being. She entered the main hall with Kol following closely behind. Upon entering, Laina realized the internal space of the Temple had been modified by magic.

    The space within was muchrgerpared to how it looked on the outside. As they walked further in, Laina noticed that all the Moon Maidens were looking at her and Kol.

    Shy noticed it too.

    She turned back and reassured Laina, "Do not worry, they mean no harm. They are merely curious. None of them had ever seen a child of the sun before."

    The High Priestess led Laina and Kol deeper into the Temple.

    "Where are you bringing us to?" Laina could not help but ask.

    They were walking deeper and deeper into the Temple grounds. Looking all around, Laina had no idea where exactly they were. Shy stopped in her path and looked all around.

    Once she was sure there was no one else around but them, she asked Laina, "You came all the way here to meet the Moon Goddess, right?"

    Laina quickly nodded.

    "The Moon Goddess has been waiting for your arrival. It is not every day that she can show herself. Also, needless to say, it can only happen at night time. For now, you may rest. When the moon is out, I wille and bring you to meet her."

    Shy guided them to a room with two neatly made beds. Laina thanked her for her hospitality before she left. Once the High Priestess left, Laina let out a breath of air as sheid down on one of the beds.

    Things seemed to be going surprisingly well. She had not expected it was this simple to get an audience with the Moon Goddess. From the information she had gathered from the books she had read, it felt as if the Moon Goddess was impossible to find.

    The other thing that came floating into her mind, was Shy''s remark. When they passed the Moon Maidens who were all looking at Laina, the High Priestess mentioned Laina was a ''child of the sun''.

    Was it because Laina was human? Or could it be alluding to something else?

    "Laina, would you like me to get you something to eat?" Kol asked as he loomed over Laina.

    Looking up at her bodyguard, she shook her head, "I''m good, Kol. Thank you for the offer."

    Kol nodded. He hesitated for a moment, uncertain if he should ask the question that was in his mind. Seeing him biting his lip, Laina sensed it.

    "Is there something you want to ask? Speak your mind, I am all ears," she added.

 Chapter 89 - Your Life Before Meeting Me

    Despite her assurance, Kol still hesitated. Though he had learned to speak more eloquently from Margaret, he had never spoken much. He was curious about everything around them and in fact, had many questions floating through his mind.

    "Could this be a trap?"

    Laina bit her lip. It had urred to her that things were going smoothly because it was a trap. But she kept a positive outlook. Laina stood up and walked over to the door.

    She opened it and peered out into the corridor. Once she was satisfied, she closed the door and returned to the bed, and sat down next to Kol.

    "If this was a trap, I would have assumed the door would be locked. There would likely also be guards outside. But there isn''t. So I think we''re safe for now," she exined.

    Kol nodded, "In any case, I will be here to protect you, your Highness."

    Since it was only the two of them, Kol returned to using the formal titles. This made Laina feel a little uneasy. Although she was his master, Laina never really saw Kol as her servant.

    This was the same with Margaret. She saw both of them as friends, friends who had her back no matter what happened. Laina reached out her hand and ced it over Kol''s.

    "You can call me by my name, Kol. You don''t have to be so formal," she reminded him with a smile.

    Kol bowed and apologized, "I''m sorry, Laina, I won''t do it again."

    She could hear the fear and anxiety in his voice. Laina bit her lip. She wanted to know more about him and what made him like this.

    "Kol, can I ask you something?"

    "You can ask me anything."

    "What was your life like before Margaret brought you to me?" Laina asked.

    Kol bit his lip. He could never quite remember the faces of his parents, for he was sold at the age of three. He did not remember much from his childhood years nor did he want to remember.

    Seeing his distant expression, Laina worried that she might have offended him.

    "It''s alright, you don''t have to tell me. I was just curious cause I feel like I don''t know much about you. If it''s too painful to bring up, I understand." Laina quickly added.

    Kol shook his head slowly, "I will share what I can. My previous¡­ master, was a cruel one. He was using us as fighters in his underground fighting ring. People would gamble on us to see who would live and who would die."

    Laina knew his past would be one filled with pain, but she had not expected this. She was angry on his behalf, people should not have to live like that.

    "You were all forced to fight to the death?"

    Kol nodded, "If we refused, we would be whipped or killed for our defiance. They had the markings burned onto our skin so even if we escaped, people would know where we belonged."

    He stood up and lifted his shirt, revealing part of his back to show Laina. He was branded with a grotesque mark on his lower back. It pained Laina to see this and she had no words.

    She ced a hand on his shoulder, "I''m sorry you had to live through that."

    Surprised by her apology, Kol quickly shook his head, "It''s not your fault."

    Looking down at the mark, Laina realized it was an emblem of an organization. It had the silhouette of a rookalope1, a rooster with antelope horns on its head.

    "Do you remember anything about the people who ran this underground fighting ring?" She asked, hoping Kol might have more clues.

    Laina was uncertain where Margaret had found Kol from, but she wanted to take down these underground organizations. For too long they had exploited helpless people like Kol.

    When she bes Queen, Kinshearth would be a utopia for all people. very will no longer exist and those who had a simr fate to Kol would be free to live their lives as they choose.

    Kol tried his best to recall, "They did not use names, in fear we would know their identity. But I will never forget his face."

    He would never forget the man he had once called master. His cruelugh as he kicked the helpless fighter who had attempted to escape. The torture he would put them through if they did not do as they were told.

    The man had dirty brown curls, a stubble beard, and a distinct scar on his left arm. On his right forearm, was the same emblem that Kol had branded on him. But instead, it was a tattoo on the man''s right forearm.

    "Among us, we nicknamed him Scar," Kol exined.

    Laina listened to Kol as he gave as much detail as he could. He did not find any of this information particrly interesting, so Kol wondered why Laina wanted to know more.

    "I want to ensure that what happened to you and many others, will be a thing of the past. If we can locate them, we would also be able to rescue those who were trapped like you," Laina exined.

    "You mean, we can rescue them?" Kol asked.

    "Yes, we can."

    Kol''s eyes widened in shock. Though he had escaped from that hell hole, he had never once thought that it would be possible for them to go back and rescue the others.

    "Do you remember the location, Kol?"

    He frowned as he shook his head. When he was taken to be sold again, they covered his head with a bup sack and pushed him onto a cart. The next thing he recalled was the auction he was in.

    He had no idea where the underground fighting ring was. Kol gritted his teeth in anger as he tightened his fists in rage. Even if he wanted revenge, he did not know where to begin the search.

    It would be like finding a needle in a haystack.

    "Hey, it''s alright, we''ll think of something. We do have some clues, which is good. Based on that, hopefully, we will be able to find something useful," Laina cheered him up.  Yes, it does not exist IRL. And yes, this is my attempt at being creative XD

 Chapter 90 - I Dont Deserve This

    Looking at the mark that was branded onto Kol''s skin, Laina could not help but feel sorry for him. He must have tried different ways to have it removed but it would not have been easy.

    At first nce, Laina thought it was a regr branding. Heated metal applied to the skin. It would have been excruciatingly painful, no doubt about that. But upon closer inspection, Laina realized it was not that simple.

    "You''ve tried to find a way to get rid of it before, right?" Laina asked.

    Kol nodded with a sad look on his face, "I''ve been to a healer and he said he can''t remove it."

    "That''s because it has been enhanced with magic spells. Margaret and I will figure something out. Between her and I, I''m sure we''ll find a way."

    "You''ll do it, for me?" Kol could not believe the kindness he received. After a lifetime of pain and suffering in the hand of his previous masters, Laina was a true blessing.

    The heavens had finally heard his prayers. Despite how everything seemed so calm and peaceful when he was first brought to Laina, Kol constantly worried things would change.

    Every day he lived in fear, wondering when would the facade of kindness he had seen fade away. He had only known darkness, torture, and pain. To be in the presence of light, kindness, and care; Kol did not know it existed.

    "Of course, Kol! Why wouldn''t I?" Laina was taken aback by his question.

    Kol got down on his knees and bowed to her.

    "I don''t deserve such kindness, master!" Kol eximed with his forehead touching the cool floor.

    Surprised by his sudden action, Laina quickly got up and helped him up.

    ''Kol, it''s alright! You don''t have to kneel and bow to me for that! It''s no trouble at all."

    But Kol refused to budge, "You have my most heartfelt gratitude, master, I won''t get up until you have epted it."

    His persistence caught Laina off guard. She did not know what else to do but ept. Only then, did Kol get up on his own.

    "You don''t have to be so polite and formal with me, Kol. I want you to see me as your equal, not as someone above you."

    "As my equal?"

    Laina nodded.

    All of this was new to Kol, he had never experienced such kindness before. For someone like Laina to say that she wanted them to converse like equals, it was unheard of. Laina could see the confusion in his eyes.

    "I know it''s all new to you. But it should not be that way. Kol. You''re a living person, just like me. There should not be a distance between us. You''re no lesser than me and I am no better than you."

    "But¡­ you''re a princess. You''re the Crown Princess of Kinshearth," Kol protested.

    Laina chuckled. She stood up from her seat on the bed and let out a sigh.

    "Indeed I am. But if we both ended up in an unknownnd, titles like that would not matter. We would just be us."

    A rare smile appeared upon Kol''s face. Hearing Laina''s exnation helped him to understand what she was saying. It opened a door for him to see the world he lived in through a different set of eyes.

    The branding on his back had brought him nothing but the memories of the past. He wanted to be rid of it as soon as possible. His past might have shaped him up till this point, but from here on out he decided what he would be.

    "Thank you, Laina. I am eternally in your debt," Kol expressed his heartfelt gratitude.

    "You''re wee," Laina replied with a smile.

    Once the sun had set on the horizon, Blu Lunara was covered in darkness. The Moon Maidens quickly went about their rounds, lightingmps and casting glow spells to light up the temple. With their workplete, the entire Temple of the Moon looked as if it had been lit up with stars.

    The soft glow paired well with the still surroundings. While some travelers had already made their way down the mountain, a select few chose to stay at the temple for the night. Arguably, most of the Moon Maiden''s duties, as evident from their title, took ce at night.

    A knock on the door startled Laina and Kol.

    The High Priestess greeted them warmly with trays of food. Once they finished eating, she and two other Moon Maidens guided them out of the room.

    "Where are you taking us?" Laina could not help but ask.

    "Tonight, the moon is round and bright. The Goddess will grant you an audience," Shy exined as they walked.

    The Moon Maidens lead Laina and Kol to a circr room. In the center were eight marble pirs surrounding a pool of water. The water was so clear and still, it was able to reflect. Through the reflection of the water, Laina could see the full moon in the sky.

    She had never seen the moon so round andrge before. Shy and the other two Moon Maidens were about to take their leave and wanted to take Kol along with them. Kol, uncertain as to what they were doing, quickly drew his weapon and resumed a defensive stance.

    Laina quickly came over to resolve the situation.

    "I''m sorry, your Highness, but only you are allowed to meet with the Moon Goddess. Your bodyguard cannot be present," the High Priestess quickly exined.

    "But I need to protect Laina," Kol protested.

    Not wanting to offend the Moon Maidens and the Goddess, Laina knew she had to make the difficult decision. It was a risk she had foreseen so she knew she had to take it.

    "I understand. Would it be alright if he stood guard right outside?" Laina asked Shy for apromise.

    Kol was about to protest but Laina stopped him, shaking her head. He immediately kept quiet. The High Priestess did not want to offend Laina either.

    She nodded in agreement, "Yes, that is fine."

    With that resolved, Kol followed the Moon Maidens out of the room. He took onest look at Laina before they closed the door. Laina turned back, facing the moonlit pool. Though it was subtle, she could feel her energy being drained little by little.

    Though it was not enough to cause her to be weakened, she could still feel it. It might be just a coincidence, but whenever Laina is under the zing sun, she feels as if she is absorbing the sun''s rays.

    She could not exin it but always felt as if she was drawing energy from the Sun.

 Chapter 91 - Audience With A Goddess

    Laina looked up at the sky above. She was mesmerized by the endless night sky, filled with twinkling stars. The moon hung up high and shone its moonlight down into the temple.

    She could see the moonlight reflecting off the surface of the water. As she observed the pool of water, Laina noticed that the reflection of the moon seems to be expanding.

    Through enough, mere momentster, the entire pool of water was covered with moonlight. From the pool of water, a figure emerged. Laina watched in awe. She had never seen anything like this.

    -What an entrance.- she thought to herself.

    Uncertain on how to react when meeting with a goddess, Laina curtsied. As she slowly looked up, the light dissipated, leaving behind the ethereal moonlight Moon Goddess Selene.

    She wore a long flowing dress, simr to what the Moon Maidens wore but with more embellishments. Ayer of sheer fabricyered over her dress and it floated and swam through the air as she moved.

    Her hair was tinum, long and wavy. She wore a circlet on her head covered in moonstones, opals, and diamonds. Her skin was as fair as milk, her pupils were sapphire blue.

    When she looked at Laina, her lips curled into a smile. Laina did not notice it, but the moment the Moon Goddessid eyes upon her, she had a mild look of surprise.

    "Moon Goddess Selene, it''s an honor to be in your presence. My name is Laina. I am the Crown Princess of Kinshearth. I havee to seek your advice," Laina introduced herself.

    Selene smiled, "Likewise, child of the sun. You''vee a long way to look for me.

    The Moon Goddess waved her hand and cast a spell. Instantly, a set of tables and chairs materialized before their eyes. There was even a piping hot pot of tea with matching cups and saucers waiting for them.

    "Please, take a seat. We have much to discuss," Moon Goddess Selene invited Laina to take a seat.

    Once they were seated, Laina picked up the teapot and poured them each a cup of hot tea. There was a pause of silence between them before one of them spoke first.

    "Moon Goddess Selene, are you all-knowing?" Laina could not help but ask.

    She wondered if Selene knew the purpose of her trip. Selene shook her head as she exined. While she was able to foresee Laina''s arrival, she was not able to see the reason.

    "For you to have traveled such a long distance, it must be something of utmost importance. We can spare the small talk and head straight in. How can I help, Princess Laina?"

    It was her first time meeting andmunicating with a Goddess, so Laina did not expect things to go so well. Since she preferred to go straight to the point herself, this was an appreciated surprise.

    Laina began her exnation from the time King Kragen arrived in Kinshearth. As soon as his name left her lips, she could see a shift in the goddess''s facial expressions.

    She continued to recount what transpired, leading to the painting in question. At this point, Selene could not keep it in any further.

    "Pardon me for interrupting, but you said the painting was of you and Kragen?" Selene asked for rification.

    "Yes that''s right."

    "That''s impossible. It could not have been. You''re not his mate," the Moon Goddess exined.

    Selene furrowed her eyebrows as she picked up her teacup to take a sip. She had hoped that it would help her get her thoughts in order but it did not work. She stood up from her seat and paced the room for a while.

    "Your Highness, do you have the painting with you?"

    "Yes, I do."

    "Can you show it to me?"

    "Of course," Laina essed her spatial storage and brought out the painting.

    She ced it on the easel and stepped to the side so that the Moon Goddess could take a closer look. Laina also exined how she and her subjects discovered that there was the image of the other woman where Laina was painted on.

    Selene waved her hand over the painting,pletely removing the topyer to reveal the true image of the painting. Then, she turned to Laina and looked into her eyes. From the moment they met, Selene noticed something about Laina''s eyes.

    Now that they were standing closer to one another, she was able to see her eyes with greater rity.

    "Is something wrong, Moon Goddess?" Laina asked as she blinked twice.

    Selene was staring at her for quite some time, leading the crown princess to worry if there was something wrong with her face. Just as she was about to raise her hand to touch her own face, Selene stopped her.

    Selene ced her hands over Laina''s eyes and began to chant a spell. When she finished, she removed her hands. The purple glint in Laina''s eyes vanished. Laina felt a little lightheaded as her vision blurred for a few moments.

    Her legs went numb as she fell to the ground, but Selene caught hold of her and helped her to the chair.

    "You were under an enchantment, your Highness."

    Laina looked up at her, gasping in shock, "Under an enchantment?"

    Selene nodded, "It was cast on you prior to your meeting with King Kragen. The enchantment made you think King Kragen was your mate. If you were a werewolf, it would have had a greater effect on you. You would have beenpelled."

    "I¡­ I don''t understand."

    "When you were about to meet King Kragen, did you notice anything different? Maybe elevated heart rate, or realizing you could smell some specific scents?"

    The Crown Princess pondered for a moment. She searched deep into her memory bank, trying to recall the events of that day. Laina lit up. She remembered smelling the sweet scent of smoked applewood and honey.

    She somehow also knew someone special was waiting for her in the Throne Room. Laina recounted the information to Selene, who listened in silence. When she finished, the Moon Goddess mmed her hand down on the table.

    "Kragen has gone too far!" She eximed in anger.

    Laina, still confused as to what had transpired, wanted to know what had happened.

    Why was the Moon Goddess so upset?

 Chapter 92 - Fire And Blood

    Before Selene could speak, Laina sensed something was amiss. They were both in immediate danger. Laina shot up from her seat and scanned the room swiftly. But no matter where she looked, she could not see anything.

    "Is something wrong, your Highness?" Selene asked in shock.

    "I got this strange feeling in my gut like we''re about to-" Laina looked up, "Selene! Get down!"

    A volley of arrows flew through the sky, it was about to rain down upon them. Hearing the sense of urgency in Laina''s voice, the Moon Goddess did not hesitate. She did as Laina asked and ducked her head.

    Outside the door, Kol heard Laina''s voice. Sensing she was in danger, Kol rushed into the room. The Moon Maidens tried to stop him but they were no match for his strength.

    Kol pushed open the door, with his weapon drawn and ready to attack. Laina, on the other hand, knew she was unable to dodge the arrows. Hence, she summoned a shield spell to protect the Moon Goddess and herself.

    As the arrows rained down upon them, they burst into mes, causing multiple explosions to ur. Lucky for Selene and Laina, Laina''s shield was strong enough to withstand the attack.

    Kol, who witnessed the scene before him, rushed forward to assist. He repelled as many arrows as he could with his sword. Despite his best efforts, some of the arrows still pierced through his skin, causing Kol to wince in pain.

    Laina noticed Kol had rushed into her protection. Recalling how the arrows burst into mes upon contact, Laina knew it would gravely damage Kol''s body.

    "No! Kol!" She called out.

    At that moment, Kol turned to look at her, before the arrows that pierced his body were set alight. mes spread across his body, causing his skin to blister and peel. Kol cried out in pain as he dropped his sword.

    Laina cast a spell of water and healing hoping it would extinguish the mes and heal Kol. But to her surprise, it was not working. The mes continued to burn and spread across his body.

    "These are not normal mes," Selene concluded after taking a closer look at the mes produced by the arrows.

    Laina turned to the Moon Goddess, "Not normal mes? What are you talking about?"

    Selene realized the gravity of the situation. She knew she could not just keep on hiding. She asked Laina to lower her shield.

    "What?! If I do so, then-"

    "Don''t worry, I have a n. Plus, don''t you want to save your bodyguard? If you want him to live, you''re going to have to lower your shield and do as I say," Selene whispered a set of instructions into Laina''s ear.

    There was no reason for the Moon Goddess to lie to Laina, so she did as Selene asked. On the count of three, Laina dropped the shield protecting them and ran to Kol''s side.

    She ced his hand over her shoulder and dragged him into the pool of water in the center of the room. The Moon Maidens who were outside were afraid to step in. But when Kol barged in, some of them went to get Shy.

    Moon Goddess Selene waved her hand before her, just as another array of arrows shot through the air in their direction. In an instant, an invisible force gained control of the arrows as they hung in mid-air.

    "Return to the sender," Selene whispered, along with an incantation of her own.

    The arrows turned on their own and flew through the air, towards the direction they were originally shot from. Momentster, they heard the cries and howls of multiple people in the distance.

    Selene raised both her hands as she cast a shield spell on the open sky to prevent any further attacks. Laina, on the other hand, had sessfully pulled Kol into the pool of water just as Selene had instructed.

    When the Moon Goddess saw Laina was in the water too, she quickly told her to get out of it. Laina stepped out of the pool and watched as Selene stepped in. The pool of water still reflected the moonlight from above.

    Much to Laina''s surprise, the water in the pool extinguished the fire that burnt Kol. She was even more amazed when she noticed his injuries were beginning to heal.

    "Will he be alright?" Laina asked eagerly.

    Selene nodded, "He should be alright. Although¡­"

    The Moon Goddess ced her hand over Kol''s head. A soft glow of light emitted from the palm of her hand as she waved it over his body.

    She looked up at Laina and asked, "He''s a half-vampire?"

    Laina nodded.

    Selene''s silence scared Laina, was there something wrong with Kol?

    "Is something wrong?" Laina asked.

    "Fear not, your Highness, his wounds will heal. But right now, he''s very malnourished. He''s not been feeding, which is hindering his healing abilities," Selene exined.

    "Not feeding? Hindering his healing?" Laina did not know, "What should we do?"

    Laina recalled the very first time they met. Margaret brought Kol to her. That was when their rtionship as master and servant was formed. At that time, a drop of blood was all he had.

    Had he not drunk any blood since then? Or none at all?

    There was no time for her to ask him. Laina could see the burn wounds that covered Kol''s body. Despite the healing properties of the water, some of the wounds were not healing properly.

    Kol was barely conscious, he was looking at her. Having heard what the Moon Goddess said, Kol shook his head.

    With the strength he had left, he tried to speak, "No¡­ master¡­ no."

    Laina bit her lip, "Now''s not the time to argue with me over this, Kol. We need to get you better."

    Without the slightest hesitation, Laina materialized a dagger from her spatial storage. Despite Kol''s objection, she sliced her wrist. Blood seeped out of the wound, dripping into the pool of water as Laina brought her wrist close to Kol.

    Kol tilted his head away from Laina.

    The scent of Laina''s blood shrouded his senses. His mouth began to salivate. While the half-vampire could control his blood lust most of the time, in his weakened state it proved to be a challenge.

    "Don''t be stubborn, half-blood. You need the nourishment if you want to live," Selene urged him, "You want to protect her, don''t you?"

    Kol had promised himself he would never take blood, unless absolutely necessary. But for him to take Laina''s blood, he simply could not do so. Laina grew increasingly worried. She could see the wounds on Kol''s body spreading.

    It was getting worse.

    She gritted her teeth. She did not have any other choice.

    "Kol, Imand you to drink my blood."

    The seal on Kol''s chest burnt brightly. Kol winced in pain from the burning on his skin. Still, he continued to resist. But as the intensity of the pain increased, he knew he had no other choice.

    Finally sumbing to the blood lust, Kol leaned forward. He held Laina''s hand and sunk his fangs into her flesh. Laina braced herself for the pain.. It was unlike anything she had felt before.

 Chapter 93 - Power Of The Moon

    As Kol continued to drink Laina''s blood, his wounds began to heal rapidly. Since he obeyed hermand, the seal on his chest stopped burning. When Kol finally regained enough energy, he regained control of his blood lust.

    Realizing what he was doing, he quickly retracted his fangs. Selene took over. She ced both of her hands on Laina''s wrist wound and whispered an incantation of healing.

    The Crown Princess felt a slight tingling sensation on her wrist. When Selene removed her hands, the wound was nowhere in sight.

    "You have some impressive healing skills, Moon Goddess," Laina praised.

    "It''s all thanks to the power of the moon and her light," Selene responded with a smile.

    The Moon Maidens, with Shy the High Priestess entered the room, surprised by the damage to the room that was caused by the attack. When they saw the Moon Goddess, all of them got down onto their knees.

    "There''s no time for formalities, all of you may rise. Shy any status updates on the assassins? I returned their fire. Those who were hit should be incapacitated at the very least," Selene said to her subjects.

    "Yes my Goddess, we have found the bodies of the assassins in the courtyard. The Moon Maidens on patrol also caught two of them who were fleeing the scene. Unfortunately, one managed to escape," Shy reported to Selene.

    "That''s alright. I want those two assassins questioned. Also, please bring the half-blood to the healing room," Selene instructed.

    "As you wish, my Goddess," Shy replied.

    The High Priestess turned to the other Moon Maidens and gave out a series of orders. Some of them came forward to take Kol to the healing room as instructed, while others worked on repairing the damage to the room.

    Laina was a little light-headed from the blood loss, but apart from that, she was rtively unscathed. Selene looked up into the sky before inviting the Crown Princess to take a seat so that they may continue their discussion.

    "I am sorry to rush our conversation, having just recovered from an attack and all; but we do not have much time left to waste," Selene exined, "I won''t be here for long."

    Though Laina was curious as to what the Moon Goddess meant, she did not question it any further as they continued where their conversation had left off. ording to the information they have gathered, it was safe to say Laina was not meant to be Alpha King Kragen''s mate.

    His mate was the woman in the painting, Victoria.

    Selene massaged her temples as she let out a sigh, "The Mate Bond is not something to be taken lightly. Kragen has taken things too far this time. Though it is not confirmed, I am quite certain the assassination attempt was made towards me as well."

    "Assassinate a Goddess? Just what is he trying to hide?" Laina gasped in horror.

    "That Alpha has been getting wildly out of hand. Matching Victoria with him has caused that poor child nothing but pain. But it was necessary," Selene looked up at Laina.

    Though things had not gone the way she had hoped, the Moon Goddess knew she had to use it to her advantage.

    "Your Highness, I need a favor from you. In exchange, I will provide the evidence you seek to prove Kragen is lying. I will also be in your debt."

    "In my debt? Goddess Selene¡­ I¡­" Laina was speechless.

    Was it possible for someone like her to be owed a favor from the Moon Goddess?

    But the terms she was offering were fair. After all, without Selene''s help, Kol might be in more serious danger than he already was. So, Laina agreed.

    "Good. I need you to rescue Victoria. That bastard Kragen locked her up in the dungeon beneath his castle. She would likely be pretty weak when you find her, this should help her regain her strength," the Moon Goddess materialized a small vial of liquid and handed it to Laina.

    It was a health potion.

    "She would be the perfect witness to stand against Kragen and prove him wrong," Selene added.

    "What if I''m not able to convince her?" Laina asked.

    The Crown Princess brought up a fair point. If the Alpha King was daring enough to conspire and attempt to assassinate a goddess, what more did he not dare to do? But the traditions of Wolfenheim would still be upheld.

    There were some things even a King had to abide by.

    "In the case, he chooses to ignore all the evidence brought before him, there is one thing you can do."

    "Oh? What would that be?"

    "You can request for a Battle of Destiny."

    "Battle of Destiny?" Laina echoed Selene''s words.

    Since long ago, the werewolves often could not agree with one another. When such an asion arose, they may consider solving their differences with a fight. The winner has the final say in the matter.

    Usually, a knight would be chosen to represent the King or Lord to battle one another. But it does not always have to be the case. Kragen himself had chosen to enter the battlegrounds himself on multiple asions.

    "In fact, if my memory does not fail me, that was how he won his seat on the throne," Selene exined.

    This meant Kragen was a seasoned warrior. Recalling his tall frame and muscr chest, Laina knew he would not be an easy opponent. If it came down to it, who would she call upon to fight for her?

    Selene looked down at her hands, they were turning translucent. Putting her hand up towards the moon, she could almost see through her own palm. High Priestess Shy, who also noticed this, quickly came over.

    "My Goddess, your time to depart is fast approaching," she reminded.

    "Indeed it has. My apologies, Crown Princess Laina, but this is where we must part ways. While I wish to stay longer so that we may further our discussion, it would not be possible," Selene sighed.

    Before she left, Selene materialized a handcrafted whistle. She handed it to Laina. The whistle was carved out of crystal. It took the shape of a wolf.

    "This is the Whistle of the Moonlight Wolf. The sound of the whistle will summon the Moonlight Wolf. Should Kragen or the other werewolves refuse to believe you have met me or anything you say, simply blow this whistle,"

    "What happens after that?"

    Selene grinned, "The Moonlight Wolf is sacred. They would have no choice but to believe you. But, use this wisely.. It can only be used once."

 Chapter 94 - The Sun And You

    Though Selene wanted to stay longer to chat with Laina further, it was time for her to depart. The Moon Goddess was only able to materialize in their world for a short period of time every so often.

    "How do youmunicate with the Moon Goddess outside of the time she isn''t physically here?" Laina asked the High Priestess out of curiosity.

    Shy chuckled, "We do get some written signs from time to time. But unless it is of absolute importance, Goddess Selene does not make a physical appearance. I have not met with her in over a year."

    Laina widened her eyes in shock, "A year? I must be really lucky then."

    "Indeed you are, Princess Laina. The Moon Goddess does not just meet anyone. She''s rejected audiences with Kragen on multiple asions," Shy added.

    As they continued their discussion, Laina came to a realization. While Kragen was the current King of Wolfenheim, the Moon Goddess did not favor his rule. He was a man of great ambition, but he also had ill intentions.

    King Kragen even tried to steer his subjects away from the Moon Goddess. He had no respect for their ancient traditions. He believed progress was the only way for Wolfenheim to expand its reach.

    Putting the pieces of information she had gathered from the High Priestess and her conversation with the Moon Goddess, Laina came up with her own hypothesis.

    "Was Victoria chosen as Kragen''s mate in an effort to change him for the better? Having a human as a mate is unusual and somewhat taboo as well, right? Based on what I''ve read, most saw it as a curse," Laina wondered.

    The High Priestess smiled. It was normal for people to make such an assumption and it has been done in the past. However, this was not the case.

    Shy shared her insight with Laina, "The Moon Goddess works in mysterious ways. Even I came to that conclusion myself. However, Victoria is not as simple as you might think. The way Kragen mistreated her is despicable.

    No one saw thating. But, you could say it was all part of her journey to help her build character."

    As Laina pondered over the High Priestess''s words, she wondered what does the Moon Goddess had in store for Victoria? As per their agreement, she now had a role to y in it too.

    -<em>Hopefully, I am not toote to save her.</em>- Laina thought to herself.

    A Moon Maiden came up to Shy and Laina as they were walking down the corridor. Kol had awoken.

    "The half-blood is asking to see his master, High Priestess. He seems to believe we''re keeping the Crown Princess from seeing him," the Moon Maiden said in haste.

    From her anxious expression and fidgeting hands, Laina knew something was amiss. She immediately instructed the Moon Maiden to guide them to him and went on their way.

    When they got to the healing room, the Moon Maidens were wielding their weapons defensively. Kol''s eyes were blood red and his expression was filled with rage.

    "Where is Laina?! Answer me!" He roared in anger.

    "Kol! I''m right here!" Laina rushed over to him and calmed him down.

    Upon seeing Laina, Kol quietened down. He plopped down on the rose quartz bed behind him and heaved a sigh of relief. When he woke up in the healing room, he was confused as to what had happened.

    Thinking that the princess might have abandoned him, he interrogated the Moon Maiden who hade to check on him.

    "Master, I¡­ I¡­," Kol winced in pain as he ced a hand over his bandaged abdomen.

    Consuming Laina''s blood had helped speed up the healing of his injuries, but these were not normal wounds. He needed more time to rest and recuperate.

    "Kol, you need rest. And what were you thinking?! You might have fast healing but you''re still injured so stay put!"

    Laina turned back to Shy and apologized on Kol''s behalf for themotion that urred.

    "He does not mean any harm, he''s just¡­"

    "Devoted? It''s alright, your Highness, there''s no need to apologize," Shy assured her.

    "You know, your Highness, that shield you cast to protect the Moon Goddess and yourself is quite unique," The High Priestessmented.

    Laina turned to her, "Is it? It''s just a regr shield spell I cast."

    Shy furrowed her eyebrows. She wondered if Laina was intentionally keeping something from her. But, it was not her ce to pry.

    "I have not witnessed the powers of a child of the sun before. But from what I am aware, those aren''t just normal fire arrows you blocked. The wounds on the half-blood is proof of that," Shy exined as she pointed to Kol''s bandages.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Those were sun fire arrows, normal shields would not have been able to repel them."

    "Sun fire arrows?"

    The assassins were attempting to kill the Moon Goddess. If those arrows had injured the Moon Goddess, she would have been wounded. Normal arrows would have no effect on Selene, the same with regr me-covered arrows.

    Shy nodded, "While those arrows can wound the Goddess, it would not have brought her any grave danger, fear not. But it is because of those sun fire arrows, that your bodyguard is so badly hurt."

    Laina turned to Kol. She could see the bandages they had wrapped all over his body. Kol was a half-vampire, so he was still considered a creature of the night. A child of the moon.

    Normal amounts of sunlight would not harm him. But sun fire arrows can be deadly, especially if they were enchanted. This revtion reminded Laina of a question she had wanted to ask.

    "Shy, if you don''t mind me asking. Why did you and the Moon Goddess refer to me as a child of the sun? Is it because I am human?"

    Laina''s question surprised Shy. The High Priestess was at a loss for words. She even wondered if the Crown Princess was merely joking with her. But seeing the serious look on Laina''s face, she realized Laina was serious.

    "It''s mainly because of your affinity with the Sun, your Highness.. Everyone tends to have an affinity towards certain elements, and yours is with the Sun," Shy exined.

 Chapter 95 - Wherever You Go, I Follow

    Despite Laina insisting that Kol was to remain in the Temple of the Moon to recuperate further, he refused.

    "I am your bodyguard, wherever you go, I go," Kol said as he ced his hand over his heart.

    Unable to win the argument, Laina finally gave in. After a good night''s rest, Kol''s wounds were healing well. Even better than the High Priestess had predicted. For their travel, she made sure to pack them some extra medicine and salves.

    "Thank you for your hospitality, High Priestess Shy. Will we meet again soon?" Laina asked before they departed.

    Shy nodded, "I believe the next time we meet will be in Kinshearth."

    She bowed, with respect to Laina and said, "Rest assured, your Highness. You have our Goddess''s full support, and you have mine."

    The High Priestess also gave each of them a vial of masking potion. Though the ones they were using could easily fool themon folk, they would not be able to fool everyone. The masking potion Shy gave them was extremely effective against werewolves

    This would make their mission in the Capital City much smoother.

    With that, Laina and Kol departed from the Temple of the Moon for the Capital City of Wolfenheim, Adolfa. Right before they left, Laina sent a message through a carrier raven back to Kinshearth.

    She wanted to update Margaret on their progress, and let her know where she was heading next. While Laina hoped that they would be able toplete everything within the time frame they had, things could change over time.

    Besides, Laina was uncertain if Kragen was already informed about what transpired at the Temple of the Moon.

    Back in Kinshearth, Margaret was hard at work, ensuring everything ran smoothly in Laina''s absence. With the help of the newly trained Queen''s Order of Knights, Queen''s Knight for short, everything went swimmingly well.

    Upon receiving Laina''s message through the raven, Margaret heaved a sigh of relief. But, realising that there could be a dy in Laina''s return, she grew anxious once more. She quickly wrote a message back, in haste and sent the raven off.

    "Maybe I should have gone with her," Margaret muttered to herself as she burned the message Laina had sent in the fire.

    In the Everfree Nation, King Kragen and his entourage were living it up in the Golden Gate Hotel. The Alpha Werewolf King rarely ventured beyond Wolfenheim. So, he intended on having his fill of fun and wine.

    When it came to fun, it also included having any women he wanted. In his bedroom, scantily d women were lined up in a row for him to choose. Some of them trembled in fear, averting their gaze while others seduced the Werewolf King with their curvy body and charming looks.

    Kragen grinned as he walked up to them. One of the women even went so far as to unbutton the top of her shirt to reveal her cleavage a little more. He could not keep his lustful eyes away from any of the women.

    But, he quickly found the ones he liked the most and sent away the rest. Only three women remained and they quickly joined Kragen in his arms.

    "You''re all wearing too much clothing, take them all off. Show me how you truly look underneath," Kragen ordered with a grin.

    The women did as he had asked, all except for one. She was shivering in fear and Kragen could hear her palpitating heartbeat and it annoyed him. He grabbed hold of the cowering woman by the hair and threw her to the ground.

    "Stop your whimpering, woman. You''ve been blessed by the gods, given a chance to serve a King and yet you''re crying?"

    One of the women,pletely naked, came up to Kragen. She seductively ced her hand on his shoulder as she pressed her body against his.

    "My King, don''t let her dampen your mood. You still have Lily and I to serve you," the woman said in a soft tone of voice.

    She cupped Kragen''s face and kissed him on the lips. Kragen was not one to shy away from a kiss. He released the poor woman and wrapped his hands around the one before him.

    While his tongue sloppily explored her mouth, his hands explored her body. She led him towards the bed, where Lily had alreadyy waiting for Kragen to join them.

    "You sure know how to treat a King. What''s your name, love?" Kragen asked as he got onto the bed with the two women.

    The woman smiled sweetly, pretending to shy away for a moment before replying, "Sapphire, my King,"

    "Sapphire? What a beautiful name indeed," Kragen replied with a grin.

    Just as the women were about to pleasure him, there was a rushed knock on the door. At first, Kragen told them to ignore it, so that they may continue with their activities, but another knock on the door ruined the mood.

    "Enter!" Kragen roared angrily.

    The two women winced. They could feel the power in his voice.

    The power of an Alpha.

    A knight entered the room swiftly. As part of the Werewolf King''s personal guard, this was a scene he had long gotten used to. The woman, who was crying on the ground, quickly sprinted towards the exit, taking her clothes with her.

    The knight knelt down before the King, "Your Majesty, we have word from the mission."

    Upon hearing that, Kragen climbed off the bed and approached the knight. His imposing figure loomed over the knight who kept his eyes firmly on the floor. He could see the shadow that covered him.

    "And?" Kragen asked.

    "They have failed, your Majesty," the knight informed his King.

    In a fit of rage, Kragen materialized a weapon into his hand. A huge battle hammer that was almost twice his size. Without mercy he mmed it down on the knight, turning him into a pile of meat and armor pieces.

    The women on the bed did not dare to even make a squeak. If they displeased the King any further, they might just end up like the knight who was now a pile of flesh, blood, and sinew.

    "Guards! Get someone to clean up this mess!" Kragen roared as he kept his weapon.

    He turned back to the two women on his bed with a lust-filled grin, "Now, where were we?"

 Chapter 96 - Into The Darkness

    "Finally, we''re here!" Laina eximed with joy as they stepped foot into Adolfa, Capital City of Wolfenheim.

    The city was bustling with life and everywhere she looked, Laina realized that most werewolves looked almost identical to humans. Based on the information she had gathered from the library previously, werewolves had the ability to take on multiple forms.

    They greatly favored their human form as it allowed them to blend in seamlessly with most other Kingdoms. This made it easier for them when they traveled from ce to ce.

    Laina and Kol carefully navigated through the streets. After asking for directions from a few kind-hearted strangers, they finally reached the castle walls. King Kragen''s castle wasrger than Laina''s pce in Kinshearth.

    It almost looked like a small city on its own from the outside. The stone walls were so high, it would be impossible for them to climb over it. They needed to find another way in.

    Just as Laina was about to find a way through the guards, Kol stopped her and pointed to the side. There was another entrance, on the side of the wall. Much to their surprise, it was unguarded.

    "Could that be the entrance to the dungeon?" Kol asked.

    Before Laina could reply, a toon of guards escorted a number of handcuffed criminals through the entrance. Laina and Kol walked over and nced into the entrance.

    It was a staircase leading down in the darkness.

    "If that''s not an entrance to the dungeon, I don''t know what is," Laina replied.

    Seeing that it was not heavily guarded, Laina wanted to spring into action immediately. There was no time like right now. She signaled Kol to follow her lead and he did as she instructed.

    Laina shrouded them both in a cloaking spell before following closely behind thest soldier who kept the criminals in check. Careful to make as little sound as possible, Laina and Kol tiptoed down the steps behind the soldier.

    Lit torches lined the walls, providing a dim light to light their path forward. As soon as they began descending down the steps, the entrance behind them disappeared. Laina looked back in shock. It was as if there was never an entrance, to begin with.

    She gulped. -<em>Looks like we just have to keep going.</em>-

    When they reached the bottom of the steps, the soldier stopped in his tracks, Laina and Kol nearly bumped into him. He was standing just a few inches in front of Laina. She held her breath as the soldier looked all around.

    He was looking straight at Laina but he did not know.

    "What''s wrong?" One of the other soldiers called out to him, wondering what he was looking at.

    To the soldiers, there was simply no one there.

    "I felt as if there was a presence, following behind me," hemented, while still looking in Laina''s direction.

    The other soldier popped his head in to look at the staircase leading up to the surface. He too could not see anything.

    "You must be imagining things. Didn''t catch much sleep after the night shift, ey?"

    "You''re probably right, I must be imagining things." The soldier finally gave up and walked towards the archway that led to the dungeon cells.

    Just as Laina and Kol thought they were safe, the soldier turned around swiftly and swiped the open air with his sword. Kol anticipated his attack, quickly pulling Laina down into a crouching position to avoid the attack.

    Laina could feel her heart beating loudly in her ears, it was as if it was about to leap out of her chest. She turned to Kol and mouthed the words ''thank you'' . If it was not for his quick thinking, both of them might have been decapitated already.

    With their heads and lives still intact, Laina and Kol proceed with their n. The soldiers were busy putting the criminals into each of the cells. This proved to be much more difficultpared to what she had originally imagined.

    Not only were there more cells than she had expected, Laina realized the only thing she had that would allow her to identify Victoria was the portrait.

    -But if she''s spent a good amount of time here, I don''t think she would still look the same.- Laina sighed as she wondered to herself.

    Her best bet would be to eavesdrop on the conversations between the soldiers. Maybe, she might be able to get some intel through there. Laina whispered her n to Kol.

    To cover more ground, they split up to cover more ground. If one found useful information, they would telepathically inform one another. Laina opted to go further into the dungeon.

    The deeper she went, the more horrid the conditions. Putrid smells of rotten flesh, puke, and bodily fluids all fused together into a horrid stench she would never forget. It took everything in Laina to stop herself from puking.

    "Even if they are criminals, this is no way to live," Laina sighed as she passed dungeon cells filled with criminals sitting in their own filth.

    Just how many criminals were there in Wolfenheim?

    Laina came upon a pair of patrolling guards. They chatted away endlessly about mundane topics such as the weather and their daily life. But peppered between the mundane was something of interest to Laina.

    "Did you hear? Apparently, the King is going to bring home a new Queen," the one on the right said to his fellow guard.

    "Bring home a new Queen?" The one on the left asked with great scrutiny.

    He looked from side to side, making sure no one of importance was in earshot of them before he whispered to his friend, "What about her?"

    It was easy to deduce that the ''her'' they were referring to must be the Werewolf King''s original mate, Victoria.

    "Apparently, the King rejected her, finally putting her out of her misery."

    "That can''t be right. He could have done that a long time ago. Why know?"

    "Who knows?"

    Laina bit her lip. When she heard them say Kragen might have ''put her out of her misery'' her heart sank. What if Victoria was dead? Laina shook her head. She needed to remain positive.

    Judging from the various cells filled with criminals, she realized most of them were men. While it was likely all the female criminals were kept somewhere else, Laina decided to take her chances.

    Using a search spell, she located the cells near her which had female prisoners in them. There were ten of them in total and Laina sprung into action immediately. She checked through each of them, looking for Victoria.

    Before she left the Temple of the Moon, Shy gave Laina the Howl of the Moonlight Wolf. The High Priestess enchanted the magic whistle with an additional spell. If Victoria was nearby, it would glow.

    With this, Laina went from cell to cell, looking for Victoria. But she did not have much luck. None of the cells had Victoria. So, she decided to check in with Kol to see if he had better luck.

    -<em>Not yet</em>.- he replied.

    So, the two of them continued their search. As the hours toiled by, Laina grew increasingly anxious. What if Victoria was no longer kept in the dungeon? What if there was more than one?

    Laina knew she had to keep a positive outlook, surely the Moon Goddess would not have sent her on a wild goose chase.

    -<em>Laina, I think¡­ I think I found her</em>.- Kol''s voice popped up in Laina''s mind.

    -<em>I''ll find you, stay there</em>.-

 Chapter 97 - On The Count Of Three

    Laina sprinted to Kol, though she was careful not to make too much noise as it may alert the patrolling guards. When she arrived by Kol''s side, Laina smiled. They had found her.

    The whistle in her possession was glowing brightly.

    Victoria was kept in her own cell. Her body slumped to one side with her head facing the wall. Laina could not believe that Kragen would leave Victoria in such a horrid cell.

    Someone who treats his supposed mate like this was not fit to be King. Kol looked at Victoria with a saddened expression. The scene before him reminded him of his own plight. When he disobeyed his previous master, he would be beaten bloody and bruised before being thrown into a cell just like this.

    "We need to get her out of here," Laina whispered to Kol.

    "Hey! Who goes there!" A soldier shouted in their direction, surprising them.

    Laina gasped in shock. She did not notice one of the soldiers was patrolling near them. Both Laina and Kol kept silent, hoping the soldier would assume he misheard and walk away.

    But Lady Luck was not shining upon them that day. The soldier wasing up towards them. Due to themotion, Victoria stirred awake. As she slowly turned to look at the entrance of her cell, her expression broke Laina''s heart.

    There was only despair.

    Kol was ready to attack the soldier if he got too close, but Laina stopped him. If a fight were to break out in here, their identities might be revealed. The Crown Princess of Kinshearth and her half-vampire bodyguard infiltrate the Capital City of Wolfenheim to break out a prisoner.

    This could be seen as a deration of war. Kinshearth would not be able to win, not in its current state. The only way for them is to escape immediately. From her spatial storage, Laina brought out a small piece of crystal.

    With it, they would be able to travel instantaneously once. Laina and Kol both entered the cell. They quickly removed the cloak spell. Victoria, shocked by Laina and Kol, was about to scream when Kol covered her mouth and told her to be quiet.

    "We''re here to get you out," Laina whispered to her.

    The soldier was already calling for backup, time was of the essence. Laina gripped the crystal in her hand tightly and whispered a spell. A burst of light covered the room from Laina''s hand.

    But they were still in the dungeon.

    "Why isn''t it working?" Laina cursed.

    Looking up at the walls around her, Laina realized that there was a spell that had been cast in this space. It had rendered her crystal useless.

    Seeing as their escape route failed, Kol looked to Laina, "What do we do now?"

    Since the spell only covered the cell, it meant that if they were to carry out the spell outside of it, it would work. Laina looked towards the corridor outside the cell. She could see the soldier''s shadows moving under the light of the torches.

    She turned back to Kol and Victoria, "We only have one chance. Kol, use the cloak spell on all of us. We will go out into the corridor and I will activate the crystal to get us out of here."

    "But-"

    "No time for hesitation. On the count of three. One, two, three!"

    Kol did as Laina had asked. Once the cloak spell covered them, Kol carried Victoria in his arms. Using an explosive spell, Laina sted open the cell''s door. ck smoke filled the space, providing them with cover.

    Once all three of them were out in the corridor, Laina ced her hand on Kol''s shoulder and activated the crystal. In the blink of an eye, they were transported out of the dungeon.

    The next time they opened their eyes, they found themselves beyond the walls of Adolfa, hidden in a forest clearing. Laina heaved a sigh of relief and caught her breath.

    "That...was too close of a call," shemented as she took in big gasps of air.

    Kol ced Victoria down on the ground. The poor woman was shaking in fear.

    "It''s alright. We don''t mean you any harm," Kol reassured her.

    "Who¡­ who are you?" She asked with a quivering voice, "Is this one of his tricks again? I¡­ I can''t take any more of this! Please just let me go!"

    The poor woman burst out into tears as she buried her face in her hands.

    "I have done everything you''ve asked. Why, why are you still torturing me?!"

    Laina wrapped her arms around Victoria. She embraced the poor woman tightly.

    "This isn''t one of his tricks," Laina reassured her as she wiped away the poor woman''s tears with her fingers.

    "My name is Laina. I am the Crown Princess of Kinshearth and you have my word. That son of a bitch Kragen will never hurt you ever again."

    Victoria had never met anyone like Laina before. Though she did not know who this princess was, her words gave her a small flickering me of hope.

    "How¡­ how do I know I can trust you?" She asked.

    Laina bit her lip. Indeed, she did not have anything reassuring for Victoria to put her faith in her. After all, she hade to Victoria''s aid for her own selfish gain too. Laina did not want to lie to the poor woman.

    She had suffered enough.

    "You don''t. I came to your rescue for my own benefit too." Laina told the truth.

    "Laina, I don''t think that is going to make her trust you," Kolmented.

    Why was the princess telling Victoria the truth behind their rescue mission? This would only lead the woman to distrust them even more.

    "Let me finish. I was asked by the Moon Goddess Selene toe to your aid. But the other reason I did this, is because of my own selfish reason," Laina picked her words carefully as she watched the emotions changing and swirling in Victoria''s eyes.

    "I need your help to throw Kragen off his high horse," Laina dered with a grin.

 Chapter 98 - Going Home

    They set up a small campsite deep in the forest. Laina and Kol made sure they covered all of their tracks and scent to prevent them from being found. Kol set up a small campfire while Laina sat with Victoria.

    Laina handed her a mug of hot cocoa to help warm her body up. The night was chilly and the wind blew softly in the background.

    "I won''t force you toe with us. But if you do, rest assured you will be safe. I won''t let him anywhere near you," Laina promised.

    Victoria gripped the mug tightly as she took a sip. As she nced at the surroundings around her, she grew a little worried. She remembered a distant past. She was a human growing up in Wolfenheim. Things had never been easy for her.

    Her pack family found her as a baby, left in a basket near the entrance of the town. The family who owned the bakery took her in and cared for her as if she was their own.

    Everything went well until soldiers from the Adolfa came into town looking for her. At first, they thought their separation would only be temporary. But it has been seven years and Victoria has never been allowed to return.

    It''s been so long, she could barely remember their faces. All this time, they were the only thing keeping her moving forward.

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can go with you. I want to return to my family. I''ve been separated from them for so long¡­ I want to see them again," Victoria proimed to Laina.

    "I understand. I don''t mean to belittle you, but I don''t think you''ll be able to get back there on your own. It''s not safe."

    Laina pondered in thought for a while, "How about we make a deal?"

    Victoria looked up at her with a wary expression, "What sort of deal?"

    "Kol and I will apany you and protect you on your journey back to your home. After that, you take a trip with us to Kinshearth," Laina exined with a smile.

    "Your Highness, I don''t want to offend you. But I really don''t feelfortable¡­"

    Laina quickly cleared up the misunderstanding, "I am not asking you to assist me. Although if you change your mindter on that would be a different story. You''re human, right? Kinshearth is a Kingdom mostly popted with humans. You will be my guest."

    "Your¡­ your guest? I¡­ don''t think I deserve such an honor, your Highness."

    "Don''t be so modest! It''s a really good deal, is it not? So, what do you say?" Laina asked with a genuine smile.

    Victoria bit her lip. Although she was not as weak as Laina might think, travelling alone as a human in Wolfenheim can prove to be dangerous. Without proper protection, they could encounter rogues or hunting packs.

    "Alright, I will take up your offer," she finally replied.

    "Great. We will leave now," Laina dered as she pped her hands together and stood up.

    Kol, surprised by Laina''s sudden decision, scrambled to get things together. But Victoria was in no condition to travel. The injuries she sustained during her time in the dungeon have not healed.

    "I don''t think it would be wise for us to leave now, Laina. She won''t be able to move much on her own," Kol voiced out.

    Little did he know, Laina already took that into consideration. She cast a healing spell on Victoria, quickly healing most of the wounds she had. Victoria also instantly felt energised.

    "How do you feel?" Laina asked.

    "I feel better than I have in a really long time. Thank you."

    With that, they extinguished their campfire and went on their way. Unlike most other humans, Victoria had a keen sense of smell and hearing. Based on that and her general understanding of thend, she was able to guide them on their journey without a map.

    From time to time, Victoria would look up in the sky and consult the stars to ensure they were going in the right direction. Intrigued, Laina asked her to teach her how to do the same.

    "It''s really simple, first you will need to look for the Northern Star which is the brightest star in the sky," Victoria instructed.

    Laina tilted her head up and looked all over until she found the brightest star she could see.

    "Is it that one?" she pointed it out to Victoria.

    "Yes, that''s the one. That is where the North is. My town is situated in the North east, under that constetion of the scale," Victoria pointed it out to Laina as they continued walking.

    It took Laina a while but soon enough, she saw what Victoria was referring to.

    "This is quite fascinating. Thank you," Laina thanked Victoria.

    "You''re wee, your Highness."

    "Oh, don''t be so formal. Just call me Laina."

    "Sure, you- Laina. Sorry, it''s going to take some time to get used to."

    When the sky began to light up slowly, they realized they had been walking for the entire night. Lucky for them, there was a vige up ahead where they could rest. At first, Laina was worried that the vigers might sense that Victoria is a human.

    Kol and herself had the protection of the masking potion but she did not. But everything seemed normal when they entered the vige.

    -<em>Maybe it''s because she''s spent so much time amongst them.</em>- Laina pondered to herself.

    She could not quite read Victoria''s aura since they met. Laina could not figure out if Victoria truly was human or not. But putting that aside, they found the vige''s inn and decided to rest there for the day.

    After a quick meal at the bar, all of them were ready to catch some sleep before they continued traveling through the night.

    "How much longer would it take to reach your town?" Laina asked as she paid for their meal at the bar.

    "About three days more on foot," Victoria replied.

    After a short pause in thought, Laina made a decision, "Let''s get some horses. It would be much quicker that way."

    With horses, their three-day journey shortened to a day. By the time they wereing up on the town, the sun was setting on the horizon. The closer they got, the more lively Victoria seemed to be.

    "I can''t wait for you to try the bread my mother makes, Laina. Oh, and her specialty is a buttered croissant that just fills the air with this lovely smell of melted butter each time she bakes a fresh batch¡­" the smile on Victoria''s face quickly faded away.

    She stared nkly at what was supposed to be the walls that surrounded her homely and lively town. Victoria''s heart sank as she got off the horse. She took two steps forward before crumbling to the ground.

    Tears streamed down her eyes, blurring her vision.

    Laina and Kol quickly got off their horses. Even they could not believe the scene before their eyes.

    The once lively town of Sycamore was nowhere to be seen. There were no brick buildings that peeked past the top of the stone walls.. The town of Sycamore was in ruins.

 Chapter 99 - Gone

    Victoria''s lips quivered, her legs had grown weak. She wanted to try and stand but she could not. Everything she had once known was gone. All of it had been reduced to ashes.

    Laina looked on in shock. It was clear from the ruins that the town had been destroyed in a fire. Though the smokey smell of burnt wood no longer lingered in the air, the ckened copsed structures were clear for all to see.

    Kol remained expressionless, although his eyes conveyed a sadness only someone who had experienced the same loss would have. Memories of a time long forgotten resurfaced in his mind as he looked over to Victoria.

    He knew she was experiencing the same thing he had experienced so many years ago. It hurts to lose the things you once held so dear. It is terrifying to see thest glimmer of hope you have to vanish before your eyes.

    "Everything''s¡­ gone¡­" Victoria murmured as her tears continued to flow.

    Laina crouched down and offered Victoria a hug. They shared a warm embrace as Victoria let out her emotions, crying profusely in Laina''s arms. Through her heart-wrenching cries, Laina could feel her sorrow.

    The Crown Princess gritted her teeth, trying to hold her own tears. Another emotion burnt fiercely in her heart.

    "I promise you, Victoria. I will not let him get away with this," Laina vowed.

    "Why¡­ why did he have to¡­ have to destroy everything? I went willingly, I went willingly¡­" Victoria dry heaved between her tears as she tried to process everything.

    A new me sparked in her heart, recing the sorrow she had felt. The pain fuelled her heart, allowing the me of anger to burn brightly. Victoria slowly stood up. She nearly tripped but she regained her footing.

    She ran into the ruins of the town, Laina and Kol followed suit. Victoria looked around, from side to side. It was difficult to see anything under the cover of the night. Laina summoned spheres of fire to light their way, providing the much-needed light.

    "That monster used my family, my town to threaten me into doing his bidding," she seethed in anger with every word, "I was a fool to believe him. I was so naive to trust him when he was the one who kidnaped me in the first ce!"

    Following the familiar path, Victoria came upon a set of ruins that was once her home. Her parents, the kind-hearted couple who took her in, owned a small bakery in their town.

    Fresh dough would be kneaded and piping hot bread would be avable for sale as soon as their doors opened for business. She could still hear the joy-filledughter echoing in the wind as she stepped into what was left of the building.

    So much time had passed, what might have remained for their ashes were no more. Their remains had long returned to dust.

    "I have nothing left," shemented as she looked on with hollow eyes.

    Despair was all that was left. Victoria was alone in this world. She had no one. She rejected Kragen as her mate. Without her family, she had no reason to live on. Laina ced her hand on Victoria''s shoulder.

    "You are their living memory. You must live on, for their sake," Laina reminded.

    Victoria scoffed, "But they''re dead."

    "Live on. Live the life they could have had. To join them, would be to spit in their face. Their deaths would truly have been for naught."

    Though Laina''s words may sound harsh, Victoria knew the princess was right. She could choose to join them in thend of the dead, but they would not have wanted that.

    They would have wanted her to live on with her head held high. She was thest living member of her township. She also had to avenge their deaths.

    "You''re right, thank you, Laina," Victoria thanked her for her enlightening words of encouragement.

    Knowing she could not bear to stay here on her own, Victoria knew it would be best to continue traveling with Laina. Wolfenheim was where she had spent her childhood. But in the recent few, it had brought her nothing but pain and nightmares.

    A change of scenery would benefit her.

    But before she left, Victoria ventured into what used to be the backyard of her home. Based on memory and smell, she found the spot she was looking for and began to dig up the soil with her bare hands.

    Laina and Kol came forward to help.

    "What are you looking for?" Laina could not help but ask as she continued to dig out lumps of soil.

    "When my parents found me, there was a trinket that was left with me. I buried it here years ago. Never got the chance to bring it with me when I was taken to the Capital," Victoria exined.

    After some time, they felt a hard surface in the soil. It was a small wooden box, carefully ced into the soil Victoria pulled it out of the earth and dusted off the loose soil and gravel.

    She flicked open thetch and opened the lid. In the small wooden box, was a stunning oval-shaped moonstone brooch. It emitted a soft glow, glistening under the moonlight.

    Laina gasped in amazement. She had seen many moonstones in her time, but she had hardly ever seen any of this size and glimmer. There was something extremely familiar about it as well.

    Although Laina could not quite recall where she had seen something simr before. Perhaps it was an illustration from a book she had read? She could not be certain.

    "Is it alright if I take a closer look? I promise to be careful with it," Laina asked.

    She was mesmerized by the beauty of the moonstone. Kol felt something was unique about the gemstone, but he was not unsure what it was. Victoria handed Laina the box with the brooch in it.

    "It''s beautiful is it not?" Shemented as Laina received it from her and took a closer look.

    Laina held it up. Under direct moonlight, the moonstone shone even brighter than before. There was something about it that Laina could not quite understand.

    "Moonstones can be used to store energy and power. Some witches use it to store magic energy so that they could draw upon it when needed. I''ve never seen such arge moonstone, let alone one of this rity.

    It is most certainly of great value," Lainamented as she returned it to Victoria''s care.

    "Does it? I never knew," Victoria replied as she continued to admire the beautiful stone, "I don''t know about power, but it does hold great sentimental value to me. It''s the only thing I have left of my birth parents."

    Seeing the look of sadness and longing in Victoria''s eyes, Laina ced her hand on hers, "Perhaps that moonstone of yours holds more clues to your birth parents than you might think. Perhaps if we found an enchanter, they might be able to provide us with more information."

    Victoria brightened up, "You would do that, for me?"

    "Of course, it''s no trouble at all," Laina replied with confidence.

    <em><Writing Prompt #1 - A butterfly on a sunflower> </em>

    <em>Dedicated to raJBong </em>

    <em>There was once a legend of old. If you were lucky enough to catch a glimpse of the Flutterheart Butterfly, you would be blessed with good luck. Every Spring, the young children of the Grove would request their parents to bring them to the Garden of the Sun to hunt for the Flutterheart Butterfly. </em>

    <em>Elisa was just like any other child. She too was curious. She too wished to catch a glimpse of this mysterious butterfly that blessed one with good luck. But she did not wish to do so for herself, she wanted it for her grandfather who was bedridden and ill. </em>

    <em>Elisa did not remember a time when he was well. But she had heard the stories of how he used to love sitting on a bench in the garden and watch the butterflies flutter by during Spring. So, the little girl begged her mother to bring her there. </em>

    <em>On a sunny afternoon, the mother and daughter entered the garden, dressed in white dresses. They picked a spot with a bit of shade to set up their pic mat. Elisa put on her hand-woven straw hat as she carried a small ss bottle in her hands. As her mother prepared some sandwiches, she wandered off in search of the Flutterheart Butterfly.</em>

    <em>But Elisa had never seen the butterfly before, nor did she know how it looked like. She decided to try her luck in her favorite flower field, the Sunflower patch. The bright yellow petals reflected the sunlight, bathing thend in gold and yellow. </em>

    <em>Elisa smiled sweetly as she waddled through the Sunflower patch. She looked high and low for the special butterfly. Just then, a sudden gust of wind blew Elisa''s straw hat into the sky. She drops the ss bottle as she chased after her hat. </em>

    <em>After being swept up in the wind for a few seconds, the hatnds safely next to a single stalk of sunflower. Elisa ran up to it and picked up her hat. As she wore it back on, she looked over to the stalk of sunflower before her. tiptoed as she noticed the wing of a butterfly, resting in the heart of the sunflower. </em>

    <em>The little girl gasped in delight as a wide smile appeared upon her face. Nestled in the heart of the flower, was a pretty little butterfly.. Its wings were translucent, like rainbow-colored stain ss, glistening under the rays of sunlight. </em>

 Chapter 100 - Is He Your Mate?

    Lucky for the traveling trio, they were able to find a portal gate that allowed them to return to Kinshearth swiftly. To avoid being found, they did not return straight to the pce.

    They arrived in a portal gate near the Yellow Vi and entered it in secret. Laina had already sent word to Margaret to make preparations for them, so they were expecting them.

    Laina, Kol, and Victoria settled into the main dining hall as the food was brought out to them to eat. In the meantime, Margaret was notified of their return. She immediately left to meet them in the Yellow Vi.

    Laina tapped the pendant around her neck. She had been trying to contact Dante multiple times over the past few days. Yet, he still had not replied. She bit her lip. Was it all a lie? Or was he just busy?

    Victoria noticed Laina''s weird actions. She could not help but ask the Crown Princess of the origin of her ne. After exining that it was a gift from Dante, Victoria smiled.

    "So is he your mate?" She asked the crown princess casually.

    Laina blushed beet red as she swiftly replied, "What, no! He''s¡­ he''s just a friend."

    Victoria chuckled, "I might not have had a sessful romance, your Highness, but I have witnessed genuine romance. This is a sign of one."

    "Well, it won''t be if he doesn''t reply, now would it," Laina could not help but sigh.

    Though the Crown Princess did not say, anyone could tell that she had some feelings for the Dragon King. Even if those feelings aren''t at the level of romance, it would at the very least be infatuation.

    "I just feel Iike I know him, although we''ve only known one another for a short period of time. When we talk, it''s like we could have a conversation that goes on forever," Laina tried to make sense of the emotions she felt when they were together.

    Victoria chuckled as she turned to her, "If you both were werewolves, we would call that a mate bond for certain. No doubt about it."

    "Really?"

    "Really," Victoria echoed her response.

    "I''ve asked my parents before. How does one feel when they''ve found their mate? Their response was, it felt as if you''ve known one another forever. You might still be at odds at times but no matter what happens, you know you''re meant to be.

    Everything just feels right."

    Laina pondered over her words. Memories of the time she and Dante had spent resurfaced in her mind. From their very first encounter to theirtest, though the amount of time they spent with one another was short, she enjoyed all of them.

    -<em>He puts me first in everything</em>.- she thought to herself as she subconsciously touched the ne around her neck once more.

    "Maybe I should have more faith in him," Laina muttered to herself with a soft smile.

    Sometimeter, Margaret arrived at the Yellow Vi. She made her way straight to Laina. Upon seeing the Crown Princess she rushed forward and hugged her tightly in her arms.

    Upon realizing what she had done, Margaret immediately released Laina from her grasp and asked for the princess''s forgiveness, "My sincerest apologies for my impulsive actions, your Highness. I¡­ I was just¡­"

    "It''s alright, Margaret," Laina quickly replied with a smile, "I understand."

    Her handmaid had always been her closest confidante. It was normal for her to be worried for her safety.

    Laina ced a hand on Margaret''s shoulder, "I''m d to see that you''re well too."

    They caught one another up to par with all that had urred till now. Laina introduced Victoria to Margaret as well. For her safety, Laina suggested that they kept Victoria in the Yellow Vi.

    But after much discussion, they decided that Victoria would be safer in Laina''s private quarters. Though Victoria had already rejected Kragen, his superior senses would still be able to sense her if she was close by.

    If he found out she was in the Yellow Vi, normal guards would not be able to ensure her safety. Having her in the pce increased the chances of him finding her. But with Laina''s Order of Knights, she would be safer.

    "Are you sure about this, Laina? I don''t want to impose on you more than I already have," Victoria asked as she fidgets in her seat.

    "Nonsense, Victoria. You are my guest. As I have already promised you, I will ensure your safety throughout your stay," Laina reminded her with a smile.

    The crown princess turned over to Margaret and had her bring out the clothes she had asked to be prepared. Victoria only had the clothes she''s been wearing since she was in the dungeon.

    Unwilling to see her continue dressing like this, Laina had Margaret bring some clothing that would be suitable for Victoria. Though they were simple garments, the craftsmanship was still exquisite.

    Moved by Laina''s kindness, Victoria could barely form the words she wanted to speak. With tears in her eyes, she wanted to get down on her knees to thank Laina. But the princess quickly stopped her from doing so.

    "You don''t have to thank me, Victoria. It''s the least I can do. I promise you, I will make him pay for what he has done to you," Laina promised.

    "I¡­ I¡­" Victoria made a decision.

    She had to find a way to repay Laina for the kindness she had shown her. Even if it meant oveing her own insecurities and worries. Victoria tightened her fist as she stood up.

    "Crown Princess Laina, I will reveal the atrocities he has done and help you in anything you need. I cannot let my family die in vain," she dered with determination.

    Laina lit up.

    She ced a hand on Victoria''s, "Thank you, Victoria. I know it''s a lot to ask of you, I really appreciate you for doing this. If at any point you wish to back out, I will not stop you. Just tell me, alright?"

    With that settled all of them bid farewell to the people at the Yellow Vi and returned to the pce in secret. Margaret arranged for a room to be set up for Victoria to stay in, along with four knights from the Order of Knights to protect her at all times.

    A protection spell was added to her room and a masking spell was ced on her by Margaret. Both spells would help reduce the chances of Kragen finding Victoria when he visits the pce.

    With everything all set, Laina returned to her room. After traveling for thest couple of days, she could finally take a break. But as soon as morninges, she knew she would have another long day ahead of her.

    She tapped the pendant once more, muttering Dante''s name beneath her breath.

    Still, there was only silence.

    <em><Writing Prompt #2 - Meeting My Soulmate For The First Time></em>

    <em>Lisa''s heart was pounding in her ears as she was guided to the altar. She was dressed in a cream-white mermaid-style wedding dress, covered in intricatece. As per tradition, this would be the first time she meets the person with whom she would spend the rest of her life. </em>

    <em>Understandably, she was nervous. To make matters worse, they had blindfolded her in the corridor. When the doors opened, she could smell the sweet scent of roses from the flowers that decorated the aisle. As they guided her forward, Lisa felt a pit in her stomach. </em>

    <em>-What if he does not like the way I look?- she wondered to herself anxiously. </em>

    <em>She had heard of stories where people hated one another from the moment their eyes met. She fears that it would be a future. Would she then go onto remain single forever? As she got closer to the altar, she could hear the wedding music ying in the background. </em>

    <em>As they lined her up to face her soul mate, they ced her hands into her soulmates. </em>

    <em>"On the count of three, we will remove your blindfolds," the announcer dered, "One, two, three!"</em>

    <em>It took Lisa a few seconds to readjust to her surroundings. A blurry image of a man-made Lisa squint. As her eyes finally refocused, she gasped in shock. She could see there were tears in his eyes. </em>

    <em>She knew this familiar face. That chiseled chin, high cheekbones, and hazel brown hair. They knew each other since they were young. They''ve been by each other''s side the whole time! Lisa''s vision began to blur, she too had tears welling up in her eyes. </em>

    <em>"Hey beautiful," Marcus greeted her as he held onto her hands tightly, "I can''t wait to spend the rest of my life with you."</em>

    <em>Lisa blushed beet red as she wiped her tears away, "Once you hold onto these hands, you better not let go."</em>

    <em>Marcus grinned as he bent down. He gently kissed Lisa''s hand. He gazed into her eyes, "Don''t worry, my love.. I n to hold on to them, until the end of time."</em>

 Chapter 101 - The Crown Princess Returns

    Since she was back, Laina upied her time and mind with her royal duties. In her absence, Margaret had done everything she could to ensure things ran smoothly.

    "Well done, Margaret," Laina praised after hearing her handmaid''s report of Kinshearth, "Looks like the kingdom can run hands-free without me."

    "You over tter me, Your Highness. I am merely doing what needs to be done," Margaret replied with a smile.

    For the rest of the day, Laina dove deep into her work. With the sess of the Yellow Vi as well as a few other ventures, the kingdom''s ie grew higher and higher with each passing day.

    Soon, Laina knew they would be able to clear all of Kinshearth''s debts. Hopefully, that could be achieved before she ascended the throne as Queen. Margaret noticed that the princess was fully focused on her work.

    It was as if she was trying to keep herself distracted. While Laina was busy looking through one of the policies she had to review, Margaret pulled Kol aside. Having spent so much time with Laina, the handmaid knew the princess well.

    So, it was no surprise she made an excellent guess as to why Laina was trying to distract herself.

    "Did the crown princess try to contact King Dante during the trip?" Margaret whispered.

    Kol nodded, "She did."

    "And?"

    "But he did not respond," Kol looked back to Laina then back at Margaret, "Not once."

    Margaret gritted her teeth as she tightened her fists. If the Dragon King were to appear now, she would give him a piece of her mind. First, he gifted Laina the pendant that allowed them tomunicate no matter how far apart they were.

    Then, he does not respond.

    What was he trying to do?

    Though her bodyguard and handmaid had kept their voices low to avoid her from hearing, Laina still heard every word they said. As she flipped the page, she continued to listen in on their conversation.

    "Where in the world could he be? Is that thing faulty? Or is this all a joke to him?" Margaret badmouthed Dante in a hushed tone of voice.

    Laina cleared her throat, startling Kol and Margaret, "You know I can hear the both of you, right?"

    Margaret felt as a droplet of sweat trickled down her forehead, "Are we too loud, your Highness? My apologies, I was just checking with Kol on how your trip to Wolfenheim went."

    "Oh is that it?" Laina asked, ying along.

    "Yes, yes it is. How was the Temple of the Moon?" Margaret continued.

    Laina smiled, she would much rather talk about that than about Dante right now. She wanted to push that to the back of her mind.

    "It was beautiful. I would love to visit there again. Although there were a few things that came off as strange when I was there."

    Intrigued, Margaret walked back over to Laina''s side and continued their conversation. She poured Laina a fresh cup of hot tea.

    "What about it was strange?"

    Laina remarked how weird it was when the High Priestess and the Moon Goddess called her ''child of the sun''.

    "They referred to you as a ''child of the sun''?" Margaret echoed her words in surprise.

    "I was surprised too! High Priestess Shy exined that it was because I had an affinity with the sun, who knew?"

    Margaret could hear her heart palpitating in her ears. At that moment, she did not know what to say. When she finally regained herposure, she quickly asked for further rification.

    "What did she mean by affinity to the sun? Did they say anything else?"

    Laina pondered for a moment, "I assumed she meant that my forte is in fire magic. I thought they called me that since I''m human and all. They called Kol a half-breed as well."

    Seeing how casually Laina responded to her questions, Margaret heaved a sigh of relief. But her out-of-character expression raised Laina''s suspicion.

    "Is there something you''re not telling me, Margaret?" Laina narrowed her eyes at her handmaid as she asked.

    Caught off guard, Margaret slowly turned to look up at Laina. She blinked a couple of times, trying to get her thoughts in order. Realizing the long silence between them, the handmaid flustered.

    "No, of course not, Laina. Why would I be keeping anything from you? I don''t have anything I am keeping from you! I¡­ I really don''t!"

    The handmaid''s flustered expression and candid reply brought a smile to her face. She had not expected Margaret to respond in this manner. But it does make Laina wonder, could she really be hiding something from her.

    "I was merely joking! Your reply though, does make me wonder if you are indeed keeping something from me," Laina folded her arms and tapped her chin as she wondered.

    A thought came through her mind.

    "Could it be that you have a secret lover I don''t know about?"

    The moment Laina said that Margaret''s face turned beet red. It was exciting to see that it was not just her who would be shy about something like this. The crown princess pointed at her handmaid with a wide grin across her face.

    "Hah! I knew it! Come on, spill the beans. Who is it?" Laina ordered.

    Margaret shook her head vehemently. How did this conversation go from Laina to her?

    "No, your Highness, I don''t have a secret lover!" She quickly replied, iming her innocence.

    But there was one thing she could not deny. The moment Laina mentioned ''secret lover'', Marius''s face surfaced in her mind. That was the reason she blushed. That annoying close confidante of King Dante had been teasing her non-stop since the beginning.

    Were his annoying tactics working?

    Latching on to the topic, Laina was not about to let her off so easily, "So not a secret lover, but an official lover? Now I need to know even more than before!"

    Before the Crown Princess could probe any further, a knock on the door interrupted their conversation. Margaret was secretly relieved.

    But as she walked over to open the door, Laina said, "Don''t think you can get away with this, we will discuss itter."

    At least she was safe for the time being.

    On the other side of the door, it was Grand General Tobias. He quickly walked into the room and greeted Laina.

    "Tobias, is something the matter?" Laina asked.

    It was not every day that her general woulde and visit her in person. Especially outside of a court session and after the dressing down she had given him.

    "Ah, yes your Highness. I have been informed that we have a guest living in your quarters, is that true?"

    It had been less than a day and Tobias had already been informed. Laina began to wonder if he had someone inside her private living quarters who was feeding him information.

    "Where did you hear this from?" Laina asked.

    <em><Writing Prompt #3 - 10 Days To Live></em>

    <em>10 days left. </em>

    <em>Emett looked beyond the horizon. </em>

    <em>The world was covered inyers of red dust. There were barely any signs of life left. Those who had the chance to leave were already gone. Those who remained only had a limited amount of time left. As he watched far out into the distance, Emett tore open the wrapper of a twinkie and took a bite. </em>

    <em>The sweet pastry with a cream filling was his special treat to himself. </em>

    <em>"Happy birthday to you, Emett," he muttered to himself as he took another bite. </em>

    <em>9 days left. </em>

    <em>He hid behind a fallen bookshelf. Emett''s heart was palpitating in his chest. He could hear the guttural gurgle of the creature as it made its way towards him. Emett cursed his own sweet tooth for his present situation. </em>

    <em>If it was not for his sudden cravings of the delectable chocte candy coated in the colours of the rainbow, he would not be hiding behind this bookshelf with her heart in his throat. After pep-talking himself for a good few minutes, Emett tightened his grip on his metal baseball bat. </em>

    <em>He yelled at the top of his lungs, "FOR THE RAINBOW CHOCOLATE PIECES!"</em>

    <em>7 days left. </em>

    <em>Emett woke up in a daze. It was the horrid stench that woke him up. He looked around frantically. Once he was certain there were no others around, he let out a sigh of relief. He got up on his feet and dusted off his clothes. </em>

    <em>He looked over to the slumped body of the creature, now covered in flies. He remained expressionless for a moment. Emett closed his eyes and said a short prayer. After a moment of silence, he walked over to the shelf and grabbed every packet of chocte it could see. </em>

    <em>5 days left.</em>

    <em>Emett grimaced in pain as he looked at himself in the dusty mirror. Blood seeped out of the wound across his stomach. He reached out for the bottle of alcohol. His hand was trembling. </em>

    <em>"Steady... steady..." he muttered to himself as he shakily brought the bottle of alcohol close to the wound. </em>

    <em>He tilted it and allowed the liquid to pour onto his wound. He cursed and swear as he held on through the pain. He was a brave boy that day. </em>

    <em>2 days left. </em>

    <em>It felt as if his entire body was on fire. </em>

    <em>But at least, he had a nicefy bed to lie on. Although, it could be better. Every muscle in his body ached. Emett gritted his teeth as he turned his body a little to the side to reach for the water bottle. </em>

    <em>Atleast, he had all the food and water he needed. </em>

    <em>It won''t be long. </em>

    <em>1 hour left. </em>

    <em>Emett was dazed. He could barely see straight. He squinted his eyes so that they could focus on the clock he had set up. There was only an hour left. A small smile formed on his lips. He reached over to the mobile device on his side. </em>

    <em>He switched it on.</em>

    <em>Once it was functional, he scrolled through it quickly and clicked on the music option. He clicked on the ylist <On The Road> and pressed y. Emett ced the device by his side as soft music begun to n. </em>

    <em>Heid back down and closed his eyes with a smile upon his face. </em>

 Chapter 102 - Its Time For Tea

    The general exined that he was helping to train the Queen''s Order of Knights and noticed that some of the knights were not there. That was when they informed him that the rest had been assigned to guard someone.

    When they refused to tell him who it was, he came to look for Laina to find out more.

    "Your Highness, I respect your privacy but if there''s such an important guest in our midst, I think I should be informed," Tobias justified his question.

    She knew her general was just looking out for her. He did not have any ill intentions. But in order for the n to work, it was best that fewer people knew who Victoria was.

    "My apologies, general. I appreciate your concern and I apologize for not informing you about this. However, the identity of my personal guest must remain a secret from now.

    I also hope that you would keep this information to yourself. If anyone else finds out about this, we will have a problem," Laina exined.

    Though he knew she did not want to tell him, Tobias understood. He did not pry any further. But since he was here, he decided to find out if the Crown Princess had made up her mind about the Werewolf King.

    When that question came up, Laina was ready to give her answer. Though the words were at the tip of her tongue, she held back. If she revealed her sentiments about him now, her general would only try to convince her otherwise.

    "I am still considering, weighing the options. I need more time to reflect on it. If you''ll excuse me, I need to get back to my duties, Tobias," Laina replied swiftly.

    She cut their conversation short and dove back into her work, hoping the general would take the hint and leave. Unable to pry any further, Tobias decided to take his leave as well and continue with his own duties.

    Margaret sensed the reason why Laina did not want to tell him either, so she did not ask any further. After her duties were done, Laina decided to pay Victoria a visit, hoping she was settled in.

    When she got to her room, a maid that had been assigned to take care of Victoria came forward to open the door. Laina almost did not recognize Victoria. After a much-needed bath, a haircut, and a new set of clothes, Victoria almost looked like apletely different person.

    Just as Victoria was about to get up from her seat to kneel, Laina stopped her, "You don''t have to be so formal with me. Especially when we''re not in a public setting."

    As they both sat down on the sofa, Laina still could not believe the person before she was in fact Victoria. Even Kol hardly recognized her.

    "You look amazing, Victoria! I''m d the clothing fits you well," Laina praised.

    Victoria blushed a little, averting her gaze for a moment, "You''re too kind, your Highness."

    "I told you to call me Laina, remember?" She reminded her.

    "Ah yes, my apologies. I''ll get there."

    Seeing how refreshed she looked, Laina decided that it would be nice to show Victoria around the capital city. There was a popr street market and a few iconic sites that were popr among travelers.

    Some of these ces, even Laina had not been to before. As Victoria listened to Laina introducing the various ces, she seemed a little hesitant. Worried that she might still be tired, Laina suggested that they could go another day instead.

    "Oh, it''s not that. I just¡­ I don''t want to burden you any further, Laina. I can go on my own or with the guards," Victoria suggested.

    She was worried that she was taking up too much of Laina''s time.

    "What?" Laina was surprised that she would think this way.

    She ced her hands on Victoria''s and said, "You''re not a burden, Victoria! Besides, I''ve already finished my duties for the day. It would be nice to take some air in the city."

    Victoria bit her lip, "But if we were to go, will Kragen find us?"

    Laina shook her head, "Based on the intel we''ve gathered, he''s currently having the time of his life in Everfree. So he''s nowhere near us. Why should we let him have all the fun? So, what do you say?"

    Feeling a little more reassured, Victoria finally agreed. ted, Laina went back to her room to get changed before she called for a carriage to take them into the city. Laina chose to wear something more casual so that she would not be spotted by themoners.

    For protection, Kol, Margaret, and four knights followed them closely as they explored the city. They went from location to location, exploring the beautiful sites all around the city.

    By mid-afternoon, they were a little hungry so they decided to go to a tea saloon together. Margaret had made reservations for them. As soon as they arrived they were swiftly ushered to the balcony on the second floor.

    It was reserved just for them. From the full-length ss windows, they had a picturesque view of the Papillon Garden before them.

    Flowers were in full bloom, filling the air with aromatic fragrances. Butterflies of all colors flew gracefully through the air, pollinating flower after flower while sipping the nectar.

    "This view is amazing," Victoria gasped in wonder as she looked all around them.

    "It is, isn''t it? A great choice, Margaret. You''ve impressed our guest and me as well," Laina sang high praise.

    "Thank you, Your Highness. I''m d both of you like it," the handmaid bowed.

    The waitress brought them each a fresh pot of floral tea with matching teacups and saucers. Having seen the different sites in Wolfenheim, Laina wanted to find out more about it through Victoria.

    In exchange, Laina answered any question Victoria had about Kinshearth that she had seen so far.

    "You know, if you wish to stay in Kinshearth, that can be arranged," Laina suggested.

    Victoria bit her lip. Though life in Kinshearth seemed like a good fit for her, she felt as if her heart was still in Wolfenheim. That was where she grew up, where her family was. Her entire life was there.

    Even though she was not a werewolf, she still felt as if she belonged there. However, the shadow of the horrible memories she had of Kragen tainted it. Will she ever be able to walk out of it?

    On the rooftops of the building on the opposite street, Cordelia the purple-haired witch watched them with her arms folded. She tapped on her arm, pissed to see what had developed.

    "That bastard Werewolf King is useless," she spat, "He can''t even get this right, how does he intend on ruling the world?"

    Margaret felt a presence spying on them. But when she turned to look at the building on the opposite streets, she did not see anyone. She tilted her eyes upwards to look on the roof then back down to street level.

    Still, she could not see anyone. The handmaid began to wonder if it was just her imagination.

    By the time Margaret had turned to look, Cordelia was long gone. She was on her way to Everfree, with crucial intel to report to the Alpha Werewolf King.

    <em><Writing Prompt #4 - Dragon riding></em>

    <em>"Are you ready, Felicity?" Marianne asked as she pated the young woman on her back. </em>

    <em>Felicity tightened her hold on the sapphire dragon''s neck. This was her first attempt flying on Safir, her sapphire dragon. A voice chimed in her mind to calm her palpitating heart. </em>

    <em>-Trust me, Felicity, you''re going to love this.- Safir reassured her. </em>

    <em>-My... my life is in your hands, Safir!- Felicity replied through telepathy. </em>

    <em>The nervous dragon rider took in a huge breath of air before turning to Marianne, "I''m ready. Ready as I''ll ever be."</em>

    <em>Marianne smiled, "That''s the spirit! Now, go!" </em>

    <em>Safir unfurled his wings. Felicity felt her stomach in her throat as Safir took her up into the sky. She had her eyes closed as the forces worked against her. She leaned in close to her dragon''s neck, hanging on for dear life. </em>

    <em>She could feel the wind on her face. Lucky for her, she was wearing goggles to protect her eyes. Safir did a somersault in the air, causing Felicity to scream as she felt her whole world turned upside down. </em>

    <em>The dragon could not help but chuckle, amused by his human rider. He understood her fears, so he stabilized his flying patterns and encouraged her to open her eyes. </em>

    <em>"Are... are you sure?" Felicity asked as she trembled in fear. She squeezed her eyes shut so tightly, it was beginning to hurt. </em>

    <em>-I''m certain, open your eyes, Felicity.- Safir reassured her. </em>

    <em>Putting her faith in her dragon, Felicity slowly opened her eyes. As she readjusted to the scenery before her, she gasped in shock. They were flying above the clouds. Soft cotton-like clouds were beneath them. In front of them was an endless blue sky. </em>

    <em>A smile appeared upon Felicity''s face. </em>

    <em>"It''s beautiful."</em>

 Chapter 103 - We Belong To Each Other

    The unseen tension between them was extremely high. Dante sat on the opposite end of the table. As he shifted in his seat, he reached for the cup and saucer on the table and took a sip of coffee.

    "So, you found her?" Thedy on the other end of the table asked.

    She was dressed in the best finery money could buy, maybe even more luxurious than human eyes could perceive. Her movements were wless. Her skin was as fair as milk, while her hair was tinum blonde.

    A little annoyed by her question, Dante snapped back, "If that''s all you want to ask, then I think it''s time I took my leave."

    As soon as he stood up from his seat, thedy softened her attitude, "Dante, when have you be so distant?"

    She sighed as she leaned back in her seat, "Fine, we''ll not talk about her. How''s Dracona? All is well?"

    Though he really wanted to leave on the spot, Dante still sat back down to continue the conversation.

    "All is well. It took some time for me to adjust but apart from that it''s going well."

    Thedy smiled, her bright red lips contrasted her fair skin, "Good. I knew it would be good practice for you. After all, when you ascend the throne as-"

    "We''ve been through this, I will not-"

    Dante''s words triggered thedy. She mmed her hand on the table. A sh of lightning and rumbling thunder crashed across the sky as she did. Everyone else who was in the room flinched.

    But Dante did not. He kept his calm. He was used to her outbursts by now. Marius, who was outside of the room felt shivers down his spine when he heard the crash of thunder.

    Seeing Dante''s emotionless expression, she gritted her teeth. He no longer had the same amount of respect he once had for her. After everything that had happened, he had be a hollow husk of his former self.

    She remembered what he was like in the days after he lost her. It was as if his soul was taken away from his body. He was only a shambling shell. Nothing she did could cheer him up.

    But when he found out about the Crown Princess of Kinshearth, a glimpse of his former self returned.

    "You might not like to hear it, but it will still happen whether you like it or not," she finally spoke.

    Dante looked up at her, his sapphire eyes glistened brightly as he asked, "Does this mean you will be epting her?"

    "Dante, have you already forgotten what happened? She does not belong with us! She does not belong with you!"

    If he was still his younger self, Dante would have revolted in anger and rage. But that was all in the past. His emotions would only get him so far. If he wanted to get things his way, he would need to strategize and calcte his moves.

    He carefully ced his cup of coffee down on the table and looked up as he interlocked his fingers, "Clearly we still do not see eye to eye on this. Well, then there''s no point in me being here any further¡­"

    Dante turned over to the right. He hadpletely ignored the existence of the young woman who was sitting next to thedy opposite of him up till this point in time. He only had eyes for one woman. No one else mattered.

    "My humble apologies for wasting your time. I was not aware you would be here. To be quite honest if I knew there would be a stranger here today, I would not havee in the first ce," he replied curtly without hesitation.

    His behavior greatly infuriated thedy who sat opposite him.

    "Dante! I demand you apologize to her at once! What has gotten into you?" thedy turned to the young woman who seemed shaken by Dante''s attitude, "My sincerest apologies, Lady Amaris."

    "It''s¡­ alright. I understand. I think I am feeling a little under the weather, I will take my leave now," the young woman stood up from her seat.

    Thedy wanted to keep Lady Amaris for a little while longer but she already left in a hurry. Brisk walking past Dante with tears in her eyes.

    "Tch, weak" he muttered to himself as he folded his arms.

    The young woman could not even take such a simple curt remark, how would she ever make a suitable queen by his side? She was clearly unfit for the position. Laina on the other hand would be perfect for it.

    Her sharp wit and tongue meant she could defend herself. But when the time arrives, he too will defend her with everything he has.

    "Dante Le Lunara! What has gotten into you?!" thedy mmed her hand down on the table and confronted him.

    Dante turned to her, "I have told you before and I will tell you again, mother. Stop arranging these matchmaking sessions. It''s embarrassing."

    Thedy looked at him in shock, "Embarrassed? You''re the future Emperor. Is it wrong for me, your Empress Mother, to find you a match when you''re currently without one?"

    "We''ve been through this, I will not have anyone-"

    "You will not have anyone but her, right?"

    Dante sighed, "If you already know the answer, why are you making it difficult for the both of us?"

    He had only returned to see his mother, because of the emergency message he had received. Dante thought something terrible had happened to his mother, Empress Cecilia, so he rushed back to see her.

    When he arrived and realized she was well, he wanted to turn back immediately. But he was forced to stay and entertain. Now that Lady Amaris had left and his mother was well, Dante wanted to leave.

    Time moves differently here, so Dante wanted to return back to Dracona as soon as he could. Though he had only spent a couple of hours here, days had already passed in Dracona and Kinshearth. If he was not careful, weeks and months could go by without him noticing.

    Empress Cecilia sighed as she looked over to her son, "You do remember the curse, right?"

    He gritted his teeth as he met her gaze, "How can I forget?"

    "And yet you still want to go after her? Dante, I don''t want you risking your life for this woman! And for what?" the empress said in distraught.

    Dante did not care about any of this. He would find a solution. He would make sure things worked out for both of them.

    He owed Laina that and so much more.

    <em><Writing Prompt #5 - Time Control ></em>

    <em>Dedicated tody_omega_1</em>

    <em>"Are you sure you want to do this?" she asked the man in front of her. </em>

    <em>The man took a deep breath and nodded, "I am ready."</em>

    <em>She pped her hands twice. At that instant, time changed course. It began to move in a different direction. The man did not feel like anything had changed. Thedy simply leaned back in her armchair, readjusted her sses, and returned to the leather-bound book she had in her hands. </em>

    <em>The man stood there, blinking a couple of times before looking all around. </em>

    <em>"That¡­ that''s it?" he asked in confusion. </em>

    <em>Thedy chuckled. This was not the first person who came to her asking for a favor only to doubt her after she agreed and aplished the task. </em>

    <em>"That''s it," she replied absentmindedly as she flipped the pages of her book. </em>

    <em>For the low low price of a leather-bound novel that is to be delivered to her in person, Lady Tempus will alter time. As long as her conditions are met, she will agree to the exchange. The man who stood before her, Ronald Dessington, had arrived a moment ago with a book in his hands. </em>

    <em>In exchange for a first edition leather-bound copy of <The Myriad of Space> by Cassey Jones, he had asked to alter his timeline. He wanted to go back to a time, where he had made a different decision at the crossroads of his life at age 21. </em>

    <em>"Really?" he asked in disbelief. </em>

    <em>Nothing felt different. </em>

    <em>Lady Tempus looked up at him, her long ck curls cascaded down her shoulder. Her golden pupils glistened in the warm glow of light from the firece. She closed the book in her hands and let out a sigh. </em>

    <em>"Mr. Dessington. You''vee to my humble abode to bring me a book. For that, I am most grateful. Our deal is sealed and I have aplished what you''ve asked of me. If you have another request, spit it out. </em>

    <em>If not, please leave and I hope you have a good life."</em>

    <em>"My apologies, Lady Tempus. I did not mean any disrespect," Ronald quickly apologized, realizing his doubt had offended thedy. </em>

    <em>"That''s quite alright. You''re not the first, and definitely will not be thest. But remember, the new path you''ve decided to walk, will not be any easier than the one before. Our¡­ chance meeting only happens once an eternity."</em>

    <em>Though her words were cryptic, Ronald understood what she was hinting at. He nodded and bid her farewell. He turned to leave. Just as he ced his hand on the door knob, he turned back around. </em>

    <em>No one had ever done so, so Lady Tempus looked back up. Their eyes met. </em>

    <em>"Lady Tempus, I have a question."</em>

    <em>Intrigued, she put down her book and replied, "Speak your mind, Mr Dessington."</em>

    <em>"How did you end up here?" </em>

    <em>It had been a long time since someone asked her that question. Lady Tempus smiled. She remembered thest person who asked her. It was a young girl, barely past the age of 10. She had offered a small handmade leather-bound book. </em>

    <em>"I was once like you. I too wished to alter the path I took. But, I could not live with the decision I had made. I forced my way back here. I did not want to go back anymore. So, I have been here ever since."</em>

    <em>"Don''t you ever wish to return? Don''t you miss the people you''ve left behind?" </em>

    <em>"I did not leave anyone behind.. I took them with me," Lady Tempus replied solemnly, cing her hand over her heart, "I have them in my heart."</em>

 Chapter 104 - The Wrath Of A Dragon

    "Nothing you say will change my decision," Dante replied stubbornly.

    He got up from his seat and said, "Since there''s nothing else for me here, I will take my leave."

    He did not wait for his mother to reply. He knew what she would say and he did not want to hear any of it. Even as she called out his name multiple times, he did not look back. As he buttoned his suit jacket at the door, Marius quickly joined him as they made their way towards the portal gate.

    He had stayed here long enough, he did not want to be here for one moment longer. Marius nced behind them as they walked. He could see Empress Ceciliaing after them.

    "Don''t mind her, we''re going back to Dracona immediately. We''ve already spent too much time here," Dante snapped as he noticed Marius looking behind.

    He bit his lip as he asked, "My King, shouldn''t we at least-"

    "No," Dante did not say anything else and kept on walking.

    Marius knew better than to question him any further so he simply tailed behind him quietly as they continued to the portal gate.

    Empress Cecilia chased after Dante from a distance. Knowing she could not change his mind, she gritted her teeth in anger as she cursed beneath her breath. She rubbed her temples with her fingers and tried to calm herself down.

    Her knuckles turned white as she gripped her fists tightly.

    "That wench! Driving a wedge between my son and me. I will not let you have it so easy!" she cursed.

    Dante and Marius carefully made it through the portal. It brought them back to Dracona, in Dante''s private quarters in the castle. He turned to his dressing table and swiped the ne he had ced there.

    The pendant did not work where he had gone, so he had left it in his room for safekeeping. Dante knew if his mother saw it, he would not hear the end of it. As soon as he put it on, Dante sensed that Laina had attempted to contact him multiple times.

    He needed to see her as soon as possible.

    Marius quickly stopped Dante in his tracks, "Whoa whoa whoa, Dante¡­ ah I mean your Majesty, where do you think you''re going?"

    "Do I need to report to you where I''m going?" Dante barked, annoyed by Marius''s question.

    Marius cleared his throat as he sighed internally. If he knew it was so difficult being Dante''s close confidante, he would not have volunteered to take up his position. Dante was a hard man to keep track of.

    "Normally, no. But, we do have some matters we urgently need to take care of Dracona. We''ve already been away for who knows how long and that matter needs to be taken care of as soon as possible," Marius exined as sweat trickled down his forehead.

    He knew Dante''s temper better than anyone else, at least right now. He closed his eyes as he waited to receive his King''s wrath. But what he got in return was merely silence, followed by a sigh of annoyance.

    "Well then, let''s just get it over and done with," Dante replied as he red at Marius, "What needs to be done?"

    Marius exined that there had been reports of a colossal beast rampaging the east of Dracona. At first, the beast was only spotted deep in the forests, away from the Dracona citizens.

    But more recently, there were reports of viges being trampled and torn apart. Marius received thetest intel, while they were away, that an entire town had almost been destroyed by the colossal beast.

    Hearing the report, Dante cracked his knuckles, "Well then, let''s get on to it."

    Based on the information gathered, the colossal beast wasst spotted in Rugdwell Lake. Royal soldiers had been deployed to deal with the threat but they were unsessful. It was rare for such a case to be recorded, hence Dante''s presence had been requested to appease the people and eliminate the beast.

    Seeing that the town had been ravaged by the creature, Dante called for resources to be sent to them to assist with rebuilding.

    "I will head over there now to assess the situation while you get everything else in order. Also, find out how long we''ve been away," Dante instructed Marius before heading off.

    "Wait, your Majesty! Where-" Before Marius could even continue his sentence, Dante had taken to his dragon hybrid form.

    He unfurled his wings and took to the sky towards Rugdwell. Marius sighed as he shook his head.

    "Why, why did I agree to this," he asked himself as he got to work.

    In his dragon hybrid form, Dante was able to fly at speeds that regr folk cannotprehend. Within an hour, he arrived at Rugdwell. Realizing he was still dressed in his royal garments, he quickly changed into a simpler set of garments that were more suited for battle and travel.

    Upon seeing the damage that had urred to the town, Dante was surprised. The colossal beast was unlike most of the others he had encountered before. It could be a crowned colossal beast.

    After essing the town, he went off to theke. As soon as he closed upon it, he could sense the aura of the beast. First, Dante investigated the surrounding area. The beast was attempting to elude his senses but he knew exactly where it was.

    It was hiding in the depths of theke.

    Dante walked up to the edge of the water. He could not see anything, as the water was murky and muddy. But he knew the creature was in there. Bubbles began to form on the surface. Dante quickly backed away from the side of theke.

    Secondster a creature burst forth from the water and let out an ear-piercing roar. The surrounding trees rustled at the might of roar. As the creature set foot on drynd, the ground reverberated.

    Dante had leaped away to safety in the nick of time. The beast almost got him. He was not pleased. Just as he was about to draw his weapon, the pendant around his neck emitted a soft glow.

    Laina was attempting to contact him!

    <em><Writing Prompt #6 - A mermaning ashore for the first time></em>

    <em>Swimming through the rainbow reef was something Lucas did every day without fail. It was difficult for him to get away from the guards his father had assigned to protect him.</em>

    <em>But he knew once he was able to get through the rainbow reef, he was safe. As he swam, he looked up towards the surface of the water. He could see the sun through the water, shining down upon him. </em>

    <em>How much he yearned to swim up to the surface, maybe even touch the hot sand where the waves washed ashore. </em>

    <em>"Lucas! We do not mingle withnd-dwellers!" His father''s nagging rang in his mind. </em>

    <em>He rolled his eyes as he continued to swim through the water, gracefully moving his tail fin as he went. Multi-colored fish of all kinds swam by him, providing him cover as he entered a cave. </em>

    <em>The cave had ess to a small sand-covered beach, hidden away from thend dwellers and sea dwellers. As far as Lucas knows, only he knew where this ce was.</em>

    <em>The closer he got to the surface of the water, the more excited he became. </em>

    <em>"This is it. This is the day!" He muttered to himself, hoping it would boost his confidence. </em>

    <em>Generations of mermaids and mermen of the Antian had the ability to walk onnd. However, since the sinking of Antian into the ocean, their ruler had established a rule, never would they walk onnd ever again. </em>

    <em>Most of them followed the King''s order with no hesitation, but stories of those brave enough to give it a try spread like the flood. Lucas had been intrigued ever since he heard the tale of the mermaid who went onnd to explore. </em>

    <em>She returned yearster with many wonderful stories. Some said she had simply gone mad from eating too much smoked kelpweed while others vouched for her sanity. </em>

    <em>Lucas had heard many of her stories and had been fascinated by them ever since. Naturally adventurous and curious, he wanted to know what was beyond the seawater he had lived in all his life. </em>

    <em>Taking in a deep breath of air through the gills on his neck, Lucas swam up to the surface. When he came into contact with air, he was surprised. The gills he had on his neck closed up immediately, yet he was still able to breathe. </em>

    <em>That was when he realized he was breathing through his nose. An organ in his chest, that he never knew of seemed to start functioning on its own. Now half of his body was out of water. </em>

    <em>"This certainly is strange," he muttered to himself. </em>

    <em>Lucas gasped in shock as he brought his hands up to cover his mouth. Even his voice sounded different in water and onnd. He used his hands to crawl out of the water. </em>

    <em>The grains of sand stuck to his skin as he was still wet from seawater. As his lower torso was out of the water, his beautiful scales and tail slowly disappeared. Lucas watched on in shock and amazement as his tail turned into a pair of flippers. </em>

    <em>"Are these¡­ feet?" He wondered as he wriggled his new legs and toes. </em>

    <em>His glistening color-shifting scales became a pair of pants he wore that stopped short of his waist. </em>

    <em>Now, it was time for the ultimate test. Lucas held onto a nearby rock formation for support as he slowly got up on his feet. At first, he kept moving both feet together, as if they were still one tail fin. </em>

    <em>Then, he realized he could move both feet separately, allowing him to stand up with greater ease. As he finally got up on his new feet, Lucas was brimming with excitement. </em>

    <em>Now, hisnd adventure begins!</em>

 Chapter 105 - All Tied Up

    He did not know what to do. For just a split second Dante simply stood there as he stared nkly. Then, he tapped the pendant and picked up the call. But what was he thinking? He was in the middle of a battle!

    But, he knew one thing was for certain. He was not going to ghost Laina any longer than he had already done. Dante looked up at the colossal beast, it was taller than the tallest tree in the surrounding forest.

    A colossal water smander was a rare sight. Realizing he had not said a word nor did Laina, Dante panicked.

    "Laina, are you there?" he called out.

    A moment of silence.

    "Dante? Dante, you picked up!" She sounded extremely excited.

    Dante grinned, he could already picture how she looked at that moment, probably squealing to Margaret. But he had made a grave mistake. He had taken his eyes off the colossal water smander.

    Seeing that he was distracted, the creature swerved and used its long tail to send Dante flying to the side. Caughtpletely off guard, Dante took a direct hit, flying through the air as he crashed and fell a number of trees.

    "Dante, Dante! Is everything alright? What''s all thatmotion?" Laina''s voice rang through the pendant. She sounded worried.

    Dante, lying on a pile of tree stumps, grunted in pain as he dusted off his clothes and got back up on his feet. His abdomen was bruised, but it was not anything serious.

    "Dante? Are you there?" her voice sounded even more anxious than before.

    "Margaret, could he be in danger? Where could he possibly be?" he could hear Laina''s muffled voice, sounding like she had turned away to speak to her handmaid.

    Realizing she was worried, he quickly replied, "I''m alright, Laina. Don''t worry, my love."

    He cursed beneath his breath. He did not mean to call her that, a slip of the tongue. He quickly cleared his throat and diverted the topic, "I''m sorry, your Highness but I am a little tied up at the moment. I''ll speak to youter."

    With that, he tapped the pendant twice and let out a sigh as he leaned back into the pile of tree trunks he had fallen on. He ced his hand over his eyes as he gritted his teeth. Dante knew he was in trouble.

    What was Laina going to think?

    He brushed her off after he did not pick up her call multiple times. What if she thinks he was toying with her. Just then, Dante sensed an iing attack. He skillfully dodged the attack, moments before the colossal smander crushed the pile of tree trunks.

    "Taking advantage of the situation? What a sly move," Dante smirked as he looked up at the creature.

    If he wanted to exin himself to Laina, he would need to get out of here. In order to do that, he must first defeat the colossal water smander in front of him. Dante looked up at the smander. It was enraged by Dante''sck of attention to the battle.

    The smander roared as it stomped its feet on the ground, causing shockwaves all around. The trees shook, and the birds flew away into the sky. The animals in the surrounding forest were on high alert, escaping deeper into the forest.

    But Dante was not impressed. He looked up at the smander. While he would have preferred to toy with it a little more before dealing the finishing blow, he had no time to waste on it today.

    "I don''t have time to y games with you today. So let''s make this quick, shall we?" Dante took to his dragon form in the blink of an eye.

    He unfurled his wings and let out a loud roar, even the townsfolk in Rugdwell could hear it. Under the zing sun, his midnight blue and ck scales shimmered. His sapphire blue eyes red at the smander.

    Though his current size was not asrge as the colossal water smander, it allowed him to maneuver with ease. Dante took to the sky at once. He unhinged his jaw and released a stream of ice breath on the smander.

    A sapphire blue aura surrounded Dante, as he controlled the element of ice to freeze theke. Unable to dodge the attack, the smander suffered a direct hit. Part of its body began to freeze, causing it agonizing pain.

    It attempted to retreat back into the water, but the water was frozen solid. Taking full advantage of the situation, Dante covered his wings with sharpened ice shards and swooped down on the smander at incredible speeds.

    The smander was cut and shed at the speed of light, you could not even see how fast Dante moved. Blood seeped out of its wounds as the colossal beast cried out in agony. Realizing it was no match for Dante, it continued to retreat, only to slip onto the ice-coveredke.

    Dante flew above the creature, looking down upon it from where he was. He lifted his head up towards the clouds and let out a stream of icy breath towards the sky. Momentster, ice shards fell from the sky, impaling the smander.

    Each ice shard, shaped like spears, pierced through the hide of the smander and froze it in ce. It attempted to dodge the attacks but to no avail. Soon the smander waspletely frozen in ce like an ice sculpture.

    Dante took to his hybrid form, still flying above theke. He clicked his fingers. The frozen smander cracked and crumbled. The frozenyer of theke began to fracture and crack too, causing the colossal beast to sink into the depths of the river.

    As soon as the fight had begun, it had swiftly ended. As the surface of theke grew still once more and the animals returned to the forests, Dante knew his work was done. He flew back to Rugdwell town.

    "Ah, just in time. Your Majesty, everything has arrived as per your request," Marius said as soon as he spotted Dante.

    Dante patted Marius on the back, "Good work Marius, I''m sure you can take it from here."

    Without turning back, Dante took to the sky immediately and flew off, leaving Marius dumbfounded on the ground. When he finally came to his senses and realized what his King had done, he wanted to protest but it was useless.

    He ced both of his hands on his head as he cursed, "Why is it always me who has to do all the dirty work!"

    At the very least, the hard part of the work was done. The colossal beast was eliminated, which meant the town was safe. Once hepleted his work here, he too could take his leave. Realizing what that might mean for him, Marius found a new sense of direction.

    He balled up his fist as he looked up towards the sky with determination, "Come on Marius, let''s get the work done swiftly! Then we can go visit Margaret in Kinshearth!"

    <em><Writing Prompt #7 - A sudden crash in the kitchen></em>

    <em>Dedicated to slowestcook</em>

    <em>Lisette widened her eyes as she paused what she was doing. She was seated in her favorite armchair next to the crackling firece, with a leather-bound book in her hand when she heard a sudden crash. </em>

    <em>It sounded as if a y pot had fallen off the countertop, crashing onto the tiled floors. But Lisette did not recall leaving any y pots close to the edge of any surfaces, could it have been the wind?</em>

    <em>She turned to look at her windows. Outside, the wind billowed and fresh snow fell. Apart from the crackling and splintering of the burning firewood, it was silent. She carefully ced down the book on the side table next to her cup of hot cocoa. </em>

    <em>Her heart was pounding in her ears as she approached the kitchen cautiously. Just as she was about to reach the doorway leading into the kitchen, she heard the sound of scuttering feet across the floor. </em>

    <em>It sounded like tiny ws gently hitting against the floor tiles as a creature ran from one point to another. </em>

    <em>Could it be a rat? Lisette wondered. </em>

    <em>"I hope not," she muttered to herself as she finally reached the doorway. </em>

    <em>With one hand on the side, she leaned in as she took a look into the kitchen. The warmmp lights on the wall lit up the room. She could see the pieces of y pottery scattered across the floor next to the ind countertop. </em>

    <em>As her eyes scanned the vicinity of the kitchen, she heard the sound of scuttering feet again. Following the source of the sound, Lisette noticed a sizable shadow moving across the floor. </em>

    <em>With a wave of her hand, Lisette whispered a spell, summoning spheres of light. Within a matter of seconds, the entire kitchen was brightly lit. Lisette gasped in shock as she saw a small creature cowering in the shadow of a semi-open cab door. </em>

    <em>She could see its bright yellow eyes looking back at her with curiosity. Upon realizing what the creature was, Lisette heaved a sigh of relief. She clicked her fingers together, casting a spell of restoration and clean-up. </em>

    <em>A broom and dustpan magically came to life, cleaning up the mess. As Lisette waved her hands, pieces of the broken y pot levitated before her. She easily fixed the y pot with a spell and ced it further into the ind countertop. </em>

    <em>Seeing as the creature was still hiding in the shadows, she realized the light spheres she had summoned were too bright. </em>

    <em>"You don''t like it when there''s too much light, don''t you?" She asked the creature as she turned to look at it, "Let me dim them down for you."</em>

    <em>Lisette pped her hands together. In an instant, all the light spheres she had conjured instantly disappeared. Now, the kitchen only had warm lights. Lisette walked over to where the creature was. </em>

    <em><To be continued in the next chapter></em>

 Chapter 106 - Threatened By The Werewolf King

    Cordelia arrived at Everfree in the dead of night. Despite the werewolf knight''s warnings, Cordelia charged into King Kragen''s chambers unannounced. The sick scent of musk overwhelmed her senses at once.

    Seeing that she had barged into the room, Kragen was not bothered by it at all, unlike the two women whom he was sleeping with.

    "Ah, would you care to join us, Cordelia? We''re having such fun," Kragen teased.

    The two women were terrified of the witch, they were cowering in fear as they used the nket to cover their naked forms. Cordelia did not even give them a nce. She simply looked to the werewolf King with narrowed eyes as she folded her arms.

    "Would you like me to wait for you to finish? Before I inform you how the n has gone to shit while you were fooling around?" she mocked.

    Kragen chuckled. He can''t believe the witch had the audacity to speak to him in this manner. Without the facts to back it up, what does she know? But, he liked how feisty she was, unlike the other women who cower in fear when they speak to him.

    "Oh how kind of you. Well, if you like to stand and watch, I won''t stop you. Ladies, shall we continue the fun we''re having?"

    Cordelia furrowed her eyebrows as she rubbed her temples. She was already regretting her decision to aid King Kragen in this. She was better off doing things herself. But now that she was in so deep, she cannot do her own thing.

    Or could she?

    Not wanting to waste any more time than she already did, Cordelia cleared her throat and said, "Well if word got out that your ma-"

    "Both of you, get out, now!" Kragen roared, cutting Cordelia off before she could finish her sentence.

    The two women, poor souls who suffered under his wrath, quickly got out of bed. They picked up their clothing hastily and left the room. The guard at the door closed the door as soon as they left, leaving Kragen and Cordelia alone.

    Kragen got out of bed and walked up to Cordelia.

    "Have some dignity for goodness sake and put on a pair of pants," Cordelia snapped at Kragen before walking over to the sofa to take a seat.

    She knew she would get his full attention the moment he revealed the slightest bit of information she had about his mate, his greatest shame. Cordelia could never quite understand what was so horrible about it.

    But in a wolf-eat-wolf world, perhaps having a supposedly weak mate is a shameful thing. But who was to say the girl waspletely useless? She could turn out to be useful. Kragen put his pants back on begrudgingly, before taking a seat on the sofa.

    His night of fun had been interrupted by the witch. At the very least he should have a drink so he poured himself one. He downed it all in one gulp before pouring himself another.

    "She''s still alive," Cordelia dered as she nced over to Kragen.

    She looked deep into his eyes. She sensed a shift in his emotions, but he did not react how she had anticipated.

    "So what if she is," Kragen replied as he leaned back in his seat, liquor ss in his hand, "She''s nowhere near and she won''t be able to interfere."

    Cordelia was amused, it seems like Kragen was still unaware. She was going to savor every moment of this. She leaned in closer to the Werewolf King.

    "Where do you think she is right now?"

    "In the dungeon beneath the castle. Out of sight and out of mind," he swiftly replied without skipping a beat.

    There was no need for him to hide the information, or so he thought. Cordelia grinned as she snatched the ss out of Kragen''s hand and took a sip of the liquor without his permission. She did not take her eyes off him as she did so.

    When she was finished, she put the ss down and poured another.

    "Are you sure?" she asked again as she handed the ss back to him.

    Cordelia''s question made Kragen suspicious. A cold chill ran down his spine. The stern look on his face was morphing into uncertainty with a glimmer of fear. This was what Cordelia had been waiting to see.

    She leaned back in her seat as she casually exined, "Well you see, I was in Kinshearth a while ago, and would you like to take a guess as to who I saw?"

    Kragen''s expression continued to shift and change as he finally met Cordelia''s gaze as she continued, "I saw a certain someone named Victoria. Does that ring a bell, your Majesty?"

    The emotions that swirled in Kragen''s eyes, Cordelia grinned as she looked into his eyes. Kragen had trouble epting what Cordelia had just informed him of.

    He shook his head, in denial, "No, that cannot be. That''s not possible."

    He got up from his seat and paced around the room while shaking his head, "No, it''s not possible. Even if she did escape, how could she have gotten to Kinshearth?"

    "Unless," it dawned on him.

    He had been fooled by the Crown Princess of Kinshearth. But how did she know so much? What gave it all away? If Princess Laina had indeed sent someone to get Victoria to Kinshearth, could she also have something to do with the failed assassination attempt on the Moon Goddess?

    Seeing how flustered the Werewolf King had be in a matter of seconds, Cordelia could not help butugh. Herughter drew Kragen''s attention and his rage. He gritted his teeth in anger as the witch''sughter sounded like mockery to him.

    He was not entirely wrong.

    Kragen reached for Cordelia, holding her by the neck. Cordelia was lifted off the air and choked. She gasped for air as she hit Kragen''s arm.

    "What¡­ what do you think you''re doing! Put¡­ me¡­ down!" Cordelia struggled as she tried to escape from Kragen''s hold.

    But it was useless. He tightened his grip as she continued to struggle. He was exerting so much force, he could have easily snapped off her neck. Cordelia''s windpipe was crushed, her lungs could not take in enough oxygen.

    Soon, she tired herself out.

    Her arms grew limp.

    Her eyes rolled back and her head tilted to the side.

    <em><continuing Writing Prompt #7 - A sudden crash in the kitchen></em>

    <em>She crouched down and held out her hand to the creature. </em>

    <em>"There''s nothing to be afraid of," she whispered in a calm tone of voice. </em>

    <em>The creature seemed to understand her. After a moment of hesitation, it sniffed Lisette''s hand. Once it was certain she was not an enemy, the creature rubbed its cheeks against her hand. </em>

    <em>She could see the soft ck fur coat of the creature, confirming her suspicions on what it was. </em>

    <em>"Aren''t you a little cutie? Would you like something to drink or eat?" Lisette asked as she gently tickled the chin of the creature. </em>

    <em>The creature meowed in reply. </em>

    <em>Lisette reached out both hands and picked up the creature into her arms. It was a beautiful little shadow cat, with fur as ck as charcoal. Shadow cats preferred to stay in dimly lit ces. </em>

    <em>They also had the ability to hide in shadows. </em>

    <em>As she carried the shadow cat in her arms, she stroked its back as she walked over to the refrigerator. She took out a ss bottle of milk and ced it down on the countertop. While still holding the shadow cat in one hand, she walked over to the cab and took out a shallow dish. </em>

    <em>Lisette poured some milk into the shallow dish. The shadow cat leaped out of her arms and began to drink the milk. As it did, she admired its shiny ck fur. </em>

    <em>"Would you like to apany me, little one?"</em>

    <em>The intuitive shadow cat turned to look at Lisette. Its bright yellow eyes glistened under the warm lights of the kitchen. It meowed in response. </em>

    <em>"Meow once for yes, twice for no," she exined with a grin. </em>

    <em>It meowed once and leaned forward to lick Lisette on the nose. She was smitten by this random visitor to her cottage. After the shadow cat finishes the milk, she picks it up in her arms and walked back into the living room. </em>

    <em>As she stroked its back, it began to let out a guttural purr. </em>

    <em>"Now that you''ve had your fill, you''re going to sleep? What azy little bum, aren''t you?" She teased it as she gently tapped on the tip of its nose. </em>

    <em>As she sat back down, Lisette leaned back in her chair. </em>

    <em>"I think we need to name you, let''s see what sticks," she dered as she looked over to the book she was reading. </em>

    <em>She leaned her head back as she went through multiple name choices for the little shadow cat. But everything she had in her mind sounded so cliche. Was there really nothing else that would work?</em>

    <em>The shadow cat had curled up in her arms, it was sound asleep. As she looked on with a smile upon her face, the perfect name came to her mind. </em>

    <em>"I''m going to name you, Meredith."</em>

 Chapter 107 - Unkillable

    Kragen looked on without remorse at the witch''s limp body in his hand. He cursed beneath his breath. It was not intended to kill her, he merely wanted to frighten her. He loosened his hand as her body slumped to the ground like a broken marite.

    He took a step back, uncertain of what to do. Just as he was about to get the guards to clean up his mess, he heard the sickening crackle. It sounded like bones snapping in ce.

    A gasp of air was heard as Cordelia came alive once more. The Werewolf King looked over in horror and disgust. Just what is this witch made of?

    Cordelia coughed violently for a few seconds as she rubbed her neck, annoyed by the red mark that had formed where Kragen tried to strangle her.

    "Now that you''ve calmed down, we can talk," she dered as she stood back up. Her voice was still a little hoarse but it soon turned back to normal.

    Kragen folded his arms, "So you''re unkible?"

    Cordelia chuckled, "No, of course not. But please don''t try that again, we wouldn''t want you losing any body parts; now do we?"

    She looked down towards his pants, then back up to meet his eyes. They were filled with horror and fear of the unknown.

    "Especially the important body parts, aye?" She said cheekily as she readjusted her clothing before taking a seat on the sofa once more.

    Kragen gulped as he gritted his teeth. He could not believe that he, the King of Wolfenheim, had to bend to the will of a witch. An unkible witch. Begrudgingly, he took a seat back down on the opposite end and poured another ss of liquor.

    This time, Cordelia snatched it out of his hands before he could even bring it up to his mouth. She downed it all before pouring herself another ss.

    "So, as we were saying before the fiasco urred, the princess seems to know about your dirty little secret. So how are you going to clean this mess up?" She asked without holding back.

    Having just had a near-death experience, she was feeling particrly bold and prone to take risks. Not to mention, the twisted expression on Kragen''s face brought her endless joy.

    The Werewolf King paused in thought for some time. Seeing as things had unraveled down this path, it was best to just go with it. Laina must be nning something for when they were to reconvene.

    That meant, she was likely preparing right now. The only way he could get the upper hand as if he acted first. The witch had given him useful intel on Victoria''s location, so he needed to use it to his fullest advantage.

    Kragen materialized an onyx-crafted bell in his hand. He rang the small bell yet it did not emit any sound. At least, not any sound that Cordelia could hear. Within a matter of seconds, two shadowy figures materialized next to Kragen.

    Both of them were in their hybrid wolf-human form. Cordelia arched an eyebrow in surprise. She had not seen shadow wolves before. They did not disappoint. If she had not seen them for herself, she could have sworn they had no physical form.

    They were almost like ghosts or shifting shadows. If she reached her hand out towards them, it would simply move through their bodies.

    "What are your orders, Alpha Kragen?" One of them asked in a ghostly voice.

    Kragen materialized a piece of cloth in his hands and handed it to the shadow wolves. They immediately began to sniff the scent on the cloth.

    "I want the person killed and for it to look like an ident. Understood?" Kragen ordered.

    "As you wish, my Alpha," the shadow wolves said in unison before disappearing.

    Cordelia was not impressed. Having someone else do the dirty work for him so that he did not have to get his hands dirty, this werewolf King was more cowardly than she had thought.

    "So, what else have you nned, your Majesty?" She asked as she folded her arms.

    "I will head to the pce tomorrow and pressure the princess. I''m sure she won''t be able to resist, being under your spell and all," Kragen replied confidently.

    Satisfied with his response, Cordelia stood up from her seat as she ced the ss back down on the table. She pped her hands together and dered, "Well then, my job here is done. Farewell, King Kragen, hopefully, you''ll bring me some good news."

    With that, Cordelia clicked her fingers. In a puff of smoke, she disappeared. Kragen did not even have a chance to ask her any other questions. He gritted his teeth as he reached for the ss on the table.

    He shifted to pick up the bottle of liquor instead, drinking directly from it to quell the emotions stirring in his chest. In a fit of anger, he threw the bottle across the room. Upon impact with the ground, it shattered into thousands of ss shards.

    The ear-piercing shatter caused the guards to flinch in shock. But they were not concerned at all. Their King''s temper had never been the best, so this was a regr urrence.

    Some of them pitied whoever was destined to be his Luna, having to suffer under his wrath and horrible temper. Others wondered if their King found his Luna, would he change for her?

    Be it for better or for worse, none of them knew the truth.

    For Kragen, he knew the consequences if the truth was revealed. But, he also had a trump card up his sleeve. Should things go awry, he would stille out victorious. He had a full-proof solution that would ensure his victory.

    "You think you can y me, Crown Princess Laina? You''ve been terribly mistaken," he spat as he cracked his knuckles, "I''m going to make you bend to my will."

    The more he thought about it, the more enraged he became. He cursed the Moon Goddess and her silly matchmaking game. Of all the werewolves in Wolfenheim, why was he the one who had to be matched with a human?

    He had heard of a few stories of werewolves in the past who had been matched with a human. Most of them did not end well. Most of the time, the werewolves gets rejected by their

    Ever since he was young, he never believed in destiny. Everything he had, he worked for it. That included his position as King. It had not always been that way, but he did what he had to do.

    "I will have you as my bride."

    <em><Writing Prompt #8 - The only human amongst vampires></em>

    <em>Blood wine, raw steak, and no cooked food. Ana gulped as she looked on at the nobility that was present in the ballroom. She had been cordially invited to attend the Blood Moon Ball in Castle Lancaster. </em>

    <em>It was toote to back away. She was already here, and there was no way out until the event came to an end. Everyone was dressed in finery. Beautiful floor-length ball gowns, painstakingly hand-sewn suits with hand-stitched embroidery. </em>

    <em>All she wanted was a simple ss of wine to calm her nerves, but a quick sniff of the wine in her ss and Ana knew it was no normal wine. She could smell blood in it and she could not bring herself to drink any of it. </em>

    <em>"Mdy, are you enjoying yourself this evening?" A masculine voice asked Ana from behind. </em>

    <em>She spun around to face the owner of the voice, surprised to find an unfamiliar face had approached her. From his coy smile and that suspicious look in his eyes, Ana knew he would not make goodpany. </em>

    <em>She quickly scanned the room. Her every move was being watched. Ana gulped, she wanted to get away from the man that instant. </em>

    <em>"I''m enjoying it quite well, thank you for asking," she replied absentmindedly as she attempted to move away from him. </em>

    <em>The vampire seemed to notice this. He took a step closer, closing the distance between them. Ana could feel his arm around her waist. This was the situation she had been desperately trying to avoid. </em>

    <em>"A warm-blooded creature, how rare," he whispered into her ear as he leaned in close. </em>

    <em>"I wonder how good it would taste if it was fresh from the source," he added as he attempted to caress Ana''s cheek. </em>

    <em>Not willing to let him make his advances, Ana sshed the ss of blood wine towards him as she pushed him away. As she did so, the ss slips from her hand and crashes onto the ground. </em>

    <em>The wine ss shattered upon impact with the ground, shards scattered in all directions. Everyone turned their heads. The music stopped ying. All eyes were on Ana. </em>

    <em>But a familiar presence appeared behind her. The scent of smoked apple chip wood filled her senses. She knew who this was. Ana looked up to see a familiar face standing right behind her. </em>

    <em>"I''m d you''re able to make it, Lady Ana," the charismatic vampire king remarked as he smiled at Ana, "I see you''ve made quite the dramatic entrance."</em>

 Chapter 108 - The Other Side

    After Laina returned to the pce, she continued to try and contact Dante. Holding the pendant in her hand, she looked listlessly at the blood rose he had given her. She had ced it in its own vase and left it on her dressing table.

    She admired its dark red petals, mesmerized by how deep the color was. Much to her surprise, the flower had remained rtively intact. It did not require water or sunlight to maintain its beautiful form.

    "I wonder what''s keeping you alive, rose," Laina muttered to the blood rose as she leaned her chin on the back of her arm.

    Momentster, Margaret knocked and entered the room. With Kol''s help, she brought in a silver tray and had it set up on the dining table in the small living room that was attached to Laina''s bedroom.

    Once everything was set up properly, Margaret walked over to get Laina. As soon as she noticed the princess at the dressing table, mopping; she could not help but sigh as she shook her head.

    Margaret sneaked up on her and tapped Laina on the shoulder with a soft smile, "It''s time for breakfast, your Highness."

    Laina did not hear the handmaid the first time around, so she tried again. But this time, Margaret leaned in close to Laina and whispered into her ear.

    "Breakfast is ready, Princess Laina."

    Surprised by Margaret''s whisper, Laina jumped in her seat. When she finally registered what Margaret had said, Laina slumped back down on the dressing table.

    She leaned on the right side of her face, smushing her cheek onto the dressing table as she let out a sigh.

    "Oh, just leave it there. I''m not really hungry right now," Laina replied monotonously.

    She continued to fiddle with the pendant in her hand. Margaret furrowed her eyebrows as she shook her head. She was not about to give up that easily.

    "It''s because he''s not replying, isn''t it?" The handmaid asked as she crossed her arms.

    Laina did not reply. Maybe she was overthinking it. Maybe Dante was just really busy, so he was unable to pick up her call. Maybe the pendant was faulty. Who knows? He could be trying to contact her but was unable to do so.

    No, it could not be. Laina had had the pendant checked, it worked well. So what was it? This was the situation Margaret had wanted to avoid from the beginning. She did not want to see Laina like this.

    While she would usually have something negative to say about Dante, this time, she was focused on getting Laina to see the brighter side of things instead.

    She ced a hand on Laina''s shoulder and said, "Maybe he''s just in the middle of something. I''m sure he''ll reply as soon as he is able to do so."

    The Crown Princess felt a little better after hearing what Margaret had to say. But she was surprised by her sudden change in attitude. She tilted her head and looked up at her handmaiden.

    "I think this is the first time I have ever heard you say anything nice about him," Laina said with a smile.

    Margaret grinned, "Well, don''t get used to it. I just¡­ I just want to look out for you. I''m not saying he isn''t a great person or anything, I just want you to be safe."

    Laina ced her hand on Margaret''s. She was touched to hear just how much her handmaid cared for her. Most maids would have simply agreed with everything the princess said or did.

    Yet Margaret was willing to voice her own opinions, even if they differed.

    "And that is why I love having you by my side, Margaret. Thank you for always looking out for me," Laina said with a smile.

    To give it onest try, Laina tapped the pendant once more. She did not expect much to happen. The pendant emitted a soft glow. There was a moment of silence.

    Then, she heard a voiceing from the other end.

    "Laina, are you there?"

    Another moment of silence. Upon realizing he had actually responded, a smile appeared on Laina''s face.

    "Dante? Dante, you picked up!" She eximed excitedly as she looked up at Margaret.

    She eagerly waited for his response. But what she heard next made her fear the worst. There was a loud crash, apanied by the sound of splintering tree barks.

    Laina jumped up from her seat, "Dante, Dante! Is everything alright? What''s all thatmotion?"

    Even Kol, who was in the next room, came over to see what was going on after hearing how anxious Laina sounded. Every passing second she waited for a response felt like an eternity.

    "Dante? Are you there?" She asked again, more anxious than ever.

    She curled her hands into fists. Laina could hear her heart pounding in her ears. What if he was badly injured and in need of medical assistance? She would not even be able to send help since she did not know where he was.

    Laina turned to Margaret, her face twisted with worry, "Margaret, could he be in danger? Where could he possibly be?"

    Seeing how worried the princess was, Margaret quickly reassured Laina as best as she could. But there was nothing she could do to help keep her calm.

    Just then, Dante''s voice came through, "I''m alright, Laina. Don''t worry my love."

    Thosest two words echoed in Laina''s mind as stood there. It was as if she was frozen in time. Her face began to heat up as her cheeks turned bright red. Her heart was still palpitating.

    But it was no longer because of fear or anxiety. A different emotion had taken its ce.

    Through the pendant, Dante cleared his throat as he spoke again, "I''m sorry, your Highness but I am a little tied up at the moment. I''ll speak to youter."

    "Wait-" before she could get another word in, the connection between them was cut.

    Laina slumped down in her chair. She did not speak for some time, as she tried to process what had just happened. Margaret and Kol exchanged looks for a moment.

    Hoping to lighten the mood, Kol muttered, "At least he finally picked up."

    <em><Writing Prompt #9 - When time stood still></em>

    <em>A new song popped up on Selene''s phone. It was titled <Time>. At first, she did not think much of it. As she was about to click it away, she noticed that at the bottom of the title was a line that read ''you can only listen once''.</em>

    <em>Intrigued, Selene clicked in. The music was pretty good. It was not the best thing she''s ever heard, but she knew it was catchy enough to make it into the top charts. As she entered her apartment, Selene paused the music. </em>

    <em>She took off her headphones as she entered the living room. She absentmindedly walked into the kitchen and put away the groceries. </em>

    <em>"I''m home!" She called out as she took the carton of milk out of the brown paper bag. </em>

    <em>She walked over to the fridge to ce the milk in. As she continued to put away the remaining groceries, Selene furrowed her eyebrows. Her partner, Emeline, would have replied to her by now. </em>

    <em>She turned to look into the living room, half expecting to see Emeline walking out to greet her. </em>

    <em>Had she gone out? </em>

    <em>If she did, she would have left a note or a message. But there was no sticky note on the fridge or a notepad on the countertop. She began to rationalize the situation. Maybe Emeline just had her headphones on, so she could not hear her. </em>

    <em>Selene went over to the study room to check on Emeline. The door was half-open, so she just pushed the door gently. As it creaked open, Selene peeked in. </em>

    <em>"Emeline¡­ babe, are you-" what followed was a gasp of horror and shock. </em>

    <em>Her lips quivered, her hands were shaking. There she was, her partner, sitting at her desk. At first nce, everything looked normal. But she was not moving. Emeline was sitting at her desk,pletely still. </em>

    <em>Selene wondered if this was just a prank. But it was not April Fool''s and she was the prankster in their rtionship. </em>

    <em>"Emeline¡­ babe, can you hear me?" Selene called out to her as she shook her shoulders and waved her hand in front of Emeline. </em>

    <em>But there was no response. </em>

    <em>Something was definitely going on. Selene walked over to the window and looked out. Her eyes widened in shock. She took a step back, trying to make sense of everything she was seeing. </em>

    <em>The Earth stood still. Everything stopped moving. The cars, the people walking down the streets. Even the bird that flew by was stuck mid-air, unmoving. </em>

    <em>"This¡­ this cannot be¡­" Selene muttered to herself. </em>

    <em>Selene turned back to see theputer screen that Emeline was working on. She tried moving the mouse but the cursor remained frozen on the screen. When she tried typing on the keyboard, nothing worked either. </em>

    <em>Something was clearly wrong. Selene reached for her phone that she had slipped in her back pocket earlier. </em>

    <em>"What the¡­" her phone was frozen.</em>

    <em>She tried swiping her finger on her screen but nothing worked. It was stuck on the page that she hadst essed. The song titled <Time> was still visible on her screen. As she tried to tap the screen to get it to work, Selene identally presses the y button. </em>

    <em>As if on cue, everything began to move once more.</em>

    <em>"Selene? When did youe back?" Emeline called out to her as she stood up from her seat. </em>

    <em>Selene jolted in shock, surprised to see things going back to normal. As her partner walked over to give her a hug and a kiss on her cheek, Selene stood there in utter shock. </em>

    <em>What happened?</em>

 Chapter 109 - Sensing Danger

    Laina opened her eyes as she let out a sigh. She had been lying in bed for the past hour, trying to fall asleep. But she was unsessful. Ever since she spoke to Dante, their conversation reyed in her mind over and over again.

    She was trying to find clues that would piece together where Dante was and what he was doing. Laina turned to the side to face the balcony. It waste in the night but the moonlight shone through the day curtains, into the room.

    She remembered the time Dante had entered the room through the balcony, worried for her safety. It was a clear invasion of privacy, but you have to give him credit for knowing when she was in danger.

    It was as if their hearts or minds were linked. Whenever she was seemingly in trouble, he would appear to save her. But you would have to exclude that attempted assassination at the Temple of the Moon.

    "If you can sense when I''m in danger, I should be able to do the same, right?" Laina muttered to herself.

    Laina tossed and turned in her bed. She was wearing her favorite nightdress, tucked under the softest nket. To aid in her sleep, Margaret even lit avender-scented candle.

    Usually, thisfortbination would have her knocked out in minutes. But tonight none of it was working. Annoyed by this, Laina sat back up in bed and let out an audible sigh.

    She switched on the table sidemp and got out of bed. She looked over to see Kol fast asleep on the sofa. He was sound asleep, but he looked like he was shivering. A cool night breeze blew into the room.

    "We should get you a proper bed or something," Laina whispered to herself as she went over to the wardrobe.

    She returned with a warm nket and ced it over Kol. Laina walked out onto the balcony. She wees the chilly night air on her skin. She had never been afraid of the cold, in fact, she enjoyed it.

    Laina looked up into the night sky, admiring the twinkling stars. She remembered the night they sat on the rooftop in Everfree.

    Laina looked down momentarily and cursed beneath her breath, "All I can think of is you."

    She ced a hand on the pendant around her neck. She wanted to call him, to see where he was. But she hesitated. Seeing as she was still unable to sleep, Laina decided to take a night stroll.

    She went back into her room and put on a long jacket. After taking onest look at Kol, she quietly utched her room door and tiptoed out. The knights that stood guard outside her room were surprised to see Laina.

    She quickly hushed them just as they were about to speak.

    "I''m just going out for a night stroll. I will be back shortly," she whispered to them.

    The knights simply nodded and saluted her as she walked away.

    The corridors were dimly lit with torches. Laina casually strolled through the hallway. She made her way towards the small garden in the center of her personal quarters. Laina admired the flowers around her as she walked towards the pavilion in the center.

    Just as she was about to take a seat inside it, she sensed something was amiss. Laina turned around, to look at her surroundings. She scanned every nook and cranny as far as her eyes could see.

    Though it was dark, Laina''s eyes had already adjusted. She could still see clearly in the cover of the night. A sense of dread washed over her. She ced her hand on her heart.

    Moments ago, she was thinking if she would receive a premonition if Dante was in trouble. Could this be it? Laina shook her head in disbelief. She must have been hallucinating.

    Then, a cold shiver went down her spine. She could hear the rustling of leaves, followed by muffled footsteps. Laina shot up from her seat. The Crown Princess made a conscious decision.

    She was going to follow her gut.

    Though she was not dressed for a covert mission, there was no time for her to change either. Laina left the garden and ced full trust in her senses. Surprisingly, she noticed a certain smell in the air.

    While she was in the garden, she could smell the flowers in bloom apanied by the smell of grass. When she walked down the hallways, she typically smelt the smokey burning torches.

    Yet, there was a scent she did not quite recognize. She sniffed the air more carefully and traced the scent. Soon, another scent caught her attention. Blood. Laina bit her lip. Something was amiss.

    She ran down the hallway and took a turn on the right. Upon witnessing the pool of blood, she quickly covered her mouth with her hand. Laina''s heart was palpitating, ringing in her ears.

    -Who would have the audacity to do something like this?- she wondered to herself.

    Before her were the corpses of two guards who had been on patrol. Their necks had been slit and blood pooled all around them. Laina looked forward. She widened her eyes in shock.

    This corridor led to Victoria''s room. Laina tightened her fists and broke into a run. She ran down the hallway at top speed. When she got close to Victoria''s room, Laina could see that the door was slightly opened.

    What followed was a loud crash, followed by a shriek of horror.

    "Victoria!" Laina yelled as she swung open the door.

    Laina materialized a dagger in her hand as she looked into the room. On the ground, was a porcinmp that had been shattered upon impact with the ground. Laina turned to see Victoria in bed, frightened out of her mind.

    Next to her, was a shadowy figure that resembled half-man, half-wolf. The shadowy creature had its w hand on Victoria''s arm, digging into her flesh. Fresh blood seeped out of the wound as Victoria winced in pain.

    "Princess Laina? What are you doing here?! It''s not safe!" Victoria eximed in shock when she realized Laina had arrived.

    "You''re the one who''s in trouble now. I''m here to save you!" Laina replied as she wielded her dagger.

    "Look out!" Victoria yelled.

    Laina had not noticed at first, but there were two shadowy figures in the room. One was trying to drag Victoria out of bed. The other was about to pounce on Laina. Though the shadow wolf was fast, it was still no match for Laina''s reflexes.

    She swiftly dodged the attack and stabbed the shadow wolf with her dagger. But since it did not have a physical form, her attack was useless.

    She was just stabbing the air.

    <em><Writing Prompt #10 - Graveyard Shift></em>

    <em>"I''m going to work! Bye," Violet called out before she closed the door behind her. </em>

    <em>She slung her bag over her shoulder and quickly made her way down the stairs. The warm street lights flickered overhead as she continued to make her way down the pavement. </em>

    <em>There was no need to rush, since the bus was never full at this hour. One of the few benefits of working a graveyard shift. Violet readjusted her scarf as she walked. She could see her breath forming into a puff of steam as she let out a sigh. </em>

    <em>Violet tilted her head up, while looking at the sky she noticed the full moon shining down upon her. She rubbed her eyes with her gloved hand and let out a yawn. The long night shifts were the hardest. </em>

    <em>It did not help the fact that this came after a rare morning shift. As she turned a corner, an aromatic fragrance attracted her attention. Her mouth began to water as she got closer. </em>

    <em>The fragrance permeated her senses, she wanted one more than anything right now. While others were busy getting their dinners ready, this street vendor sold warm toasted mini baguettes with slices of meat and other savory options. </em>

    <em>"Warm delicious toasted baguettes! Get yours here, you won''t regret it!" The stallholder promoted his stall as he packed an order for a hungry paying customer. </em>

    <em>Violet wanted to walk past the stall, pretending to not have seen it. But she had left home in a rush with no dinner in her belly. Her next meal would be breakfast the next day. </em>

    <em>A warm toasted baguette sounded too good to pass up on. As she was 10 steps away from the bus stop, she bit her lip and turned back around. When she approached the stall, the stallholder greeted her with a huge smile. </em>

    <em>"Off to work, Violet?"</em>

    <em>"Yes sir," she replied as looked at the menu for the day. </em>

    <em>"The usual?" The stallholder asks with a big smile. </em>

    <em>Violet grinned as she nodded. </em>

    <em>The stallholder picked a few cuts of meat and ced them onto the hot te. The sizzle on the hot te was music to Violet''s ears. As the meats were getting charred, he added an egg onto the grill. Next, he took a freshly toasted mini-baguette out of the toaster oven. </em>

    <em>As he cut into it, Violet could hear the crunch of the crispy exterior. Once it was sliced open, the stallholder reached for the squeeze bottles, putting on ayer of mayo and chili sauce. </em>

    <em>Once it was spread evenly, he ced pickled vegetables, slices of cheese, and began to assemble the rest of the baguette. When all theyers wereplete, he ced it on a grill for a few seconds on each side before wrapping it up in wax paper. </em>

    <em>Violet reached into her wallet and paid the stallholder in abination of bills and coins which included a tip. </em>

    <em>"Thank you! All the best at work today!" The stallholder said to her as he handed over the baguette. </em>

    <em>"Thank you!" Violet said before quickly making her way towards the bus stop.</em>

    <em>When she realized the bus was about to leave the stop, she decided not to give chase. She simply walked up to the bus stop, sat down, and took a bite of her warm toasted baguette sandwich. </em>

    <em>A smile appeared across her face as she heard the satisfying crunch of the crispy exterior of the baguette.. There was nothing better than a warm dinner before a long day of work. </em>

 Chapter 110 - Emerging From The Shadows

    Laina gritted her teeth. She could see the other shadow wolf attempting to take Victoria away. She could not let that happen. Laina needed to close the distance between them.

    She cursed beneath her breath. If she had brought Kol with her, this would have been a lot easier. Just then, the warm glow of fire caught Laina''s attention. She turned to see where the brokenmp had fallen.

    The fire was growing. Laina looked back at the shadow wolf. She could see how it was carefully avoiding the me. Laina had an idea. She kept her dagger. Instead, Laina chose to fight with fire instead.

    "You''re not getting away with this," Laina dered with an evil glint in her eyes.

    The shadow wolves realized what the crown princess was about to do. The shadow wolf bared its teeth at Laina and swiped its sharpened ws at her. This time, Laina did not dodge in time, causing her left arm to be wed.

    Her long jacket sleeve was shredded and long w wounds formed on her arm. It did not take long for blood to seep out of the wounds and dye her arm red. Laina winced in pain, but she was not bothered by it.

    The other shadow wolf had sessfully gotten Victoria out of the bed. In order to stop her from moving and squealing, the shadow wolf knocked her out and slung her over his shoulder.

    As it was about to escape through the balcony, Laina snapped her fingers. A wall of me barricaded them within the room. The moment the mes licked the shadow wolf, it caused them intense pain.

    Like poison, it quickly spread across the shadow wolf''s entire body. Yet surprisingly, Victoria waspletely unscathed. Her body slumped onto the ground, face down. Laina turned her attention back to the remaining shadow wolf who stood before her.

    "Now it''s just you and me," she grinned.

    The shadow wolf bared its teeth and pounced towards Laina. She took a side step to get away from it. From behind, a hand shot out from the shadows. It grabbed onto the neck of the shadow wolf.

    It was Kol. Though he was sound asleep at first, he smelt Laina''s blood which woke him. Following the scent of the blood, he found his way here, just in time to lend a helping hand.

    Kol tightened his grip on the shadow wolf''s neck. His eyes were ruby red as he bared his fangs at the shadow wolf. The once fearsome creature began to cower and whimper.

    Kol red deep into the shadow wolf''s eyes, as his own began to glow. The shadow wolf attempted to resist, but soon it could be helpless. Its eyes began to emit the same red glow that Kol''s eyes had.

    With the shadow wolf under his control, Kol opened his mouth. His canine teeth protracted as he bit down on the shadow wolf. There was no blood. But momentster the shadow wolfpletely disappeared into thin air.

    "I did not know you could do that," Laina said, impressed by Kol''s power. The fire around them extinguished on its own.

    When he was done, Kol went up to Laina and sniffed her. Weirded out by his actions, she took a step back.

    "What are you-"

    Kol grabbed hold of Laina''s arm. A sense of dread and horror was written all over his face when he saw the w marks. He began to panic as he ced a hand over the injury and whispered a spell.

    A warm glow of light emitted from his palm and the w wounds closed up, barely leaving a scar.

    "Where did you learn that from?" Laina asked.

    She did not recall Kol knowing any magic spells of his own, let alone a healing spell. Kol inspected his work, wiping off the bloodstains before putting down her arm.

    "Lady Margaret taught me. It came in handy," he replied.

    Laina turned her attention to Victoria. She carried Victoria in her arms and ced her back on the bed.

    "Kol, go wake up the Nyx and the others. I want all of them here as soon as possible," she instructed Kol as she tended to Victoria.

    Kol bowed, "As you wish, Laina."

    Once Kol left to do as she had ordered, Laina turned her attention back to Victoria who stirred awake. As she slowly opened her eyes, Laina heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Victoria? Thank Kinshearth you''re alright!"

    "Your Highness, I''m alright. Sorry to worry you."

    "No no, it''s alright. This is all my fault," Laina sighed, "I promised to protect you and this happened. Please forgive me."

    Surprised by the princess''s apology, Victoria shook her head, "It''s not your fault, your Highness. This was simply an unfortunate circumstance."

    Victoria sighed as she frowned, "I''ve truly underestimated King Kragen."

    "Underestimated? What do you mean?"

    Victoria sat up on the bed. Laina sat down next to her at the bedside. Victoria began to exin that the shadow wolves had been sent to kill her. Based on her knowledge, only King Kragen had the ability to order them to do so.

    Shadow wolves were different from regr werewolves. They were fiercely loyal to the ruling monarch of Wolfenheim, meaning they would listen to hismand without question.

    Victoria wrapped her arms around her knees and buried her face in her arms. Kragen seemed to know where she was and clearly wanted her dead. What could she do to protect herself?

    Now, she had even burdened the Crown Princess of Kinshearth; potentially putting her life in danger too. She looked over to Laina with tears in her eyes.

    "I''m so sorry Princess Laina. This is all my fault. I should not have left Wolfenheim with you," she burst into tears, "I¡­ I¡­"

    The poor girl cried her heart out. Laina wrapped her arms around Victoria and gave her a hug.

    "I should be the one apologizing, Victoria, not you. I forced you toe to Kinshearth for my own selfish purposes. I''m sorry to put you in harm''s way," Laina apologized as she wiped the tears off her face with one hand.

    Laina ced one hand over her heart, "I promised to keep you safe yet I failed. For that, I am truly sorry. I too had underestimated Kragen."

    She took both of Victoria''s hands into her own and looked deep into her eyes.

    "But that''s going to change. From this point forward, I promise that I will do everything in my power to ensure that he can never harm you ever again."

    <em><Writing Prompt #11 - Your ce Or Mine (Includes a snarky rabbit, shovel, seahorse, and a token)></em>

    <em>Dedicated to Chrystal_Sands</em>

    <em>Burrowing through the soil, Tunnels, the rabbit, was growing increasingly impatient. Not to mention, its recently groomed white fur coat was slowly getting covered in dirt. Tunnels was an indoor rabbit since birth.</em>

    <em>A lovely little girl by the name of Lizzie was his owner. </em>

    <em>"Argh, where is that thing?" he eximed in annoyance as he continued to burrow into the dirt. </em>

    <em>Just an hour ago, Lizzie had identally left the Tunnel''s cage door open. While he normally would have remained in theforts he had been ustomed to, he had grown hungry and his food bowl was out of food. </em>

    <em>Wanting to be fed, he escaped from his cage to look for Lizzie, only to end up in the backyard after wandering through a half-opened backdoor of the house. The bright sunlight and smell of freshly cut grass permeated his senses. </em>

    <em>A little crow had noticed Tunnels. At first, the crow wanted to help the white rabbit, but his snippy attitude gave the crow an idea. It told Tunnels that there was a token buried in the soil. If he dug it up, he could wish upon it for all the food he wanted. </em>

    <em>"Are you sure it''s in here?" Tunnels asked the crow. </em>

    <em>"It is! It is!" the crow squawked, "Maybe a shovel would help."</em>

    <em>Tunnels turned to look at the crow, "A shovel?" </em>

    <em>The crow scanned the entire backyard. It flew over to the small shed and perched on the handle of the shovel. </em>

    <em>"Shovel! This one!" the crow exined. </em>

    <em>Tunnels looked over and shook his head as he grumbled, "Too far! Too much work to bring it back. I''ll just dig quicker."</em>

    <em>As his tummy began to grumble, Tunnels grew increasingly impatient. Just as he was about to give up, he felt a hard surface against his soft paws. As he swiped away the dirt, it could see something shiny. </em>

    <em>It was a circr coin. It had a gold shine to it. The crow flew down and stood next to the hole that the rabbit had dug. Tunnels took the token out, cing it on the ground next to him. Just as he was examining it, he heard the voice of a human. </em>

    <em>"Oh dear, who left the door open like this?" the voice asked. </em>

    <em>What followed was the click of the doortch as the door swung close. In a state of panic, Tunnels hopped over to the door, rubbing his paws against the door. </em>

    <em>"Hey! I''ve been locked out!" he yelled.</em>

    <em>But no one could hear him. When he turned back to ask the crow for help, the crow was nowhere to be seen. It had flown away after hearing the voice of a human. Tunnels was all alone. </em>

    <em>All he had left was the token that was supposed to give him some crunchy carrots. He had decided that it would be what he asked for. Tunnels hopped over to the hole he had dug, thinking about the juicy carrot he was going to get.</em>

    <em>"Wait!" he eximed in shock, "Where did it go?!" </em>

    <em>He dug the hole a little deeper, but the token was nowhere to be seen. The crow had taken it with him. Now, Tunnels was all alone, with nothing. His fur coat was dirty from all the dirt and soil, he was hungry and he could no longer go home. </em>

    <em>Thunder rumbled overhead, startling the little rabbit. He looked up. Water droplets began to fall from the sky. Tunnels quickly dodged the rain as he hid underneath a broken flower pot for shelter. </em>

    <em>Just then, he heard the door getting utched. There was hope for him! As soon as the door utched, Tunnels came out of his hiding spot and made a dash into the house. </em>

    <em>"Hey woah! What was-" the human who opened the door was Lizzie''s father. </em>

    <em>Tunnels ran straight into the house. But Lizzie''s father, who did not see what it was, assumed Tunnels was a rat that came running into the house. So, a game of cat and mouse began. Or in this case, a game of a human and rabbit. </em>

    <em>The dirt-covered rabbit did not look back, he hopped all over the ce, carefully avoiding Lizzie''s father. His feet stomped onto the ground like a giant. Tunnels could feel his heart in his throat as he quickened his pace. He hit underneath the side table. </em>

    <em>Lizzie''s father did not notice it. He rammed his foot into one of the legs of the side table and fell to the ground wincing in pain. As he did so, the ceramic seahorse crashed onto the ground. Tunnels jumped as he saw the ceramic seahorse shatter into pieces before his eyes. </em>

    <em>"Good thing that''s not me," Tunnels said to himself.</em>

 Chapter 111 - Ive Missed You Dearly

    As soon as Laina heard Margaret''s hurried footstepsing down the hallway, she knew exactly what it meant. Victoria, who sat across from her, looked over to Laina. They both put down their teacups just as Margaret rushed into the room.

    As the handmaid attempted to catch her breath, Laina looked over to her, "He''s here?"

    "Yes¡­ yes, your Highness."

    Laina nodded. She turned back over to Victoria, "I won''t force you if you do not wish to be there. Either way, I promise you, I will put him in his ce."

    Victora bit her lip. There was a moment of hesitation in her eyes. Laina knew the events that happened the night before were terrifying for her. An assassination attempt is not something anyone can get over so easily.

    It was normal for one to fear for their own safety. Victoria clenched her fist close to her heart. She knew she had to be brave. If she wanted justice for herself and for the family she had lost, she had to be strong.

    "I want to be there, Crown Princess Laina. But, I have a suggestion, a method to get him to spill the beans himself," Victoria suggested.

    "Oh? Tell me. I am all ears."

    After listening intently to her n, Laina pondered in thought for a moment. She asked Margaret for her opinion on the matter.

    "I think Miss Victoria''s idea is worth a try, your Highness."

    "Very well then, let''s get the show on the road," Laina dered as she pped her hands together.

    Laina got up from her seat and followed Margaret out of the room, leaving Victoria in the care of her Order of Knights. Just before she left, she gave them specific instructions to keep Victoria safe.

    "Understood, your Highness," Nyx replied.

    Laina left for the Throne Room with Margaret and Kol in tow. She made sure to straighten her outfit and fix her hair before she entered the Throne Room. Upon her signal, Margaret ordered the guards to open the doors.

    The announcer by the door sounded the trumpet as Laina entered and dered, "Announcing the arrival of Crown Princess Laina of Kinshearth!"

    Everyone who was in the Throne Room turned to look at her. All the ministers and nobles got down on their knees as she walked down the carpet towards the throne. Laina could already see King Kragen.

    He had that smirk on his face that she had grown to dislike.

    -<em>I can''t wait to wipe that smirk off his face.</em>- she thought to herself.

    But as the Crown Princess, Laina put on a smile as she walked past him towards the throne chair. Kol, on the other hand, did not need to do so. He had his eye on the werewolf King the entire way.

    As soon as Laina took her seat on the throne chair, she dered, "All may rise."

    "Thank you, your Highness," the ministers and nobles said in unison as they rose to their feet.

    King Kragen took a step forward and bowed to Laina. When he attempted to walk up the steps to get closer to Laina, Margaret and Kol stood in his way.

    Laina took out a wine red paper folding fan. It was hand-painted for her by the artists of the Yellow Vi. She opened it carefully and used it to cover her face, leaving only her eyes visible.

    "What a surprise, King Kragen. Did we not agree that we were to reconvene after two weeks? Barely a week had gone by," Laina asked.

    She darted her eyes away, pretending to look a little shy. Laina was about to put on a show for everyone to see. Hopefully, she would look convincing enough. King Kragen grinned, he did not read the tone of Laina''s voice.

    For if he did, he would have sensed her faked surprise.

    "My sincerest apologies foring unannounced, your Highness. I¡­ simply missed you, my Luna. I could not stop myself froming to see you. Please forgive me," he sweet-talked her in a honeyed voice.

    Margaret wanted to roll her eyes, but she made sure she did not give away any emotion. She too, could not wait for Laina to put him in her ce. But something did catch Margaret''s attention.

    Now that the werewolf King was standing mere inches away from her, she noticed a certain scenting off him. There was a sense of familiarity.

    -<em>Where and when have I smelt this scent before?</em>- Margaret wondered to herself.

    Just as the werewolf King attempted to take another step closer to Laina, Margaret stopped him in his tracks. She looked up to him sternly.

    "This is as far as you can go, your Majesty," she dered.

    King Kragen barred his sharpened teeth, letting out a low guttural growl of annoyance. He was attempting to exert his Alpha dominance to get Margaret and Kol to step aside.

    But it had no effect on both of them.

    "My apologies, King Kragen, my subjects are worried about my safety, that''s all," Laina replied with a smile.

    "So, apart froming here to see me, is there another reason?" She asked as she looked over to him with a glint in her eyes.

    King Kragen immediately softened his features and gave Laina a smile. He wondered how much she knew. He had to y his cards right if he wanted things to proceed smoothly.

    But if all else fails, he was unafraid to use force. At the end of the day, Kragen always gets his way.

    "I have received news that you have someone in your midst who''s whispering lies to you about me, Your Highness. I am here to dispel these falsehoods. I would also like for you to hand them over to me," King Kragen exined.

    The ministers and nobles were all whispering to one another, upon hearing King Kragen''s im. General Tobias stepped forward, with an expression of shock. He looked up to Laina.

    "Your Highness, if what King Kragen says is true, we need to find this person at once."

    The other ministers agreed with the general. King Kragen smiled, the situation was working in his favor. Laina, on the other hand, could not help but sigh. Her court was so easy to sway.

    If it was not for her leadership, Kinshearth might have already been reduced to dust. But then again, could she truly me them? They were still blissfully unaware of the truth.

    <em><Writing Prompt #12 - An impulse buy that led to war></em>

    <em>"You did what?!" the king eximed at the top of his lungs. </em>

    <em>The royal family was having a fairly normal dinner in the Roselia Dining Hall until the Queen exined what she and their youngest princess, Ana, had done today. </em>

    <em>"Oh what are you fussing about, dear?" the Queenughed it off as she wiped her sauce off her lips with a napkin, "It wasn''t expensive, just a few thousand crowns."</em>

    <em>The King put down his cutlery as he rubbed his temples. How he wished all of this was just a joke his Queen was ying on him. But having seen the actual item they had purchased, he was at a loss for words. </em>

    <em>Seeing how her husband was reacting, the Queen was in disbelief. Their Kingdom was one of the richest in all of thend. The amount she had spent, while extravagant, was nothingpared to what they spent weekly on jewelry alone! </em>

    <em>Why was her husband so distraught?</em>

    <em>While they had often joked that they should watch their expenses in case a war breaks out, the Queen did not see this as anything to worry about. </em>

    <em>"What are you so worried about, Your Majesty?" she asked out of great concern as she ced her hand on her husband''s.</em>

    <em>When he finally could muster a few words to say, he asked, "Where. Where did you purchase it from?"</em>

    <em>"The market¡­"</em>

    <em>The King shook his head, "No, I banned the sale of dragon eggs over a decade ago, it''s not possible. Where did you procure it from?"</em>

    <em>"A¡­ a foreign merchant sold it to us. Ana saw it and liked it very much. She wanted to keep it, you know how much she wanted her own dragon so I-"</em>

    <em>"So you thought it would be great to get her one?"</em>

    <em>"Yes¡­"</em>

    <em>The King felt as if he was about to lose his calm. He took in a deep breath and let it all out. Everyone else who sat at the table remained silent as they watched the chaos unfold. Little Princess Ana, saw how upset her father was and began to cry. </em>

    <em>The Queen quickly walked over to her crying daughter and scooped her up into her arms. </em>

    <em>"There there, it''s alright, it''s alright," she attempted to coo her daughter. </em>

    <em>"No¡­ this is not alright. This is terrible," the King muttered to himself. </em>

    <em>But the Queen had heard it. She flew into a rage, "What on earth is the matter?! I just got her a present, that was all!" </em>

    <em>"No it''s not." a calm voice cuts through the conversation. </em>

    <em>It was the crown prince.</em>

    <em>He looked up at the Queen. After his mother, the previous Queen, had passed on due to poor health, the King remarried the present Queen. Together, they had little princess Ana whom they doted on very much. </em>

    <em>Out of all five royal siblings, it was clear since the day she was born, little Princess Ana was the favorite child. </em>

    <em>"I''m having a conversation with the King," the Queen said coldly as she red at the Crown Prince, "You are a child and you have no right to cut into the conversation!" </em>

    <em>The crown prince gritted his teeth, "Do you know what you have done?!" </em>

    <em>"Son, enough," the King sighed.</em>

    <em>"No, father. She needs to hear it," the crown prince spoke up as he looked at the Queen, "We''re in the midst of forging an alliance with the Dragons. If word gets out that we, the royals, purchased and are attempting to raise a dragon of our own, do you know what that means?" </em>

    <em>The Queen was speechless. She did not understand nor did she know what to say in response. </em>

    <em>"It means we''re betraying their trust.. If word gets out, it''s going to be war."</em>

 Chapter 112 - Returning To You

    After defeating the colossal water smander, Dante made his way to Kinshearth as quickly as he could. Upon arriving, he headed straight for the pce, only to be stopped by Marius.

    He pulled Dante into an alleyway.

    "Your Majesty, there''s something you should know," Marius said as he stopped Dante in his tracks.

    "There''s nothing more important than seeing Laina now. Everything else can wait," he swiftly replied before attempting to take another step further.

    Marius grabbed him by the arm. Dante shot him a cold hard re, one that would easily send chills down the spine of the most fearless warrior. But Marius was insistent.

    He had received intel about what happened in Kinshearth during their absence. As his second inmand, he did not want Dante going in blind.

    "This is regarding the Crown Princess, your Majesty. I think you would want to know," Marius insisted.

    Upon hearing that it was about Laina, Dante''s expression softened a little. He removed his arm from Marius and folded them.

    "Well, spit it out then. I don''t have all day," Dante dered impatiently.

    Marius knew he had to be ready for whatever Dante was about to do or say. He took in a deep breath and began to recount the intel he had received. He told Dante about the arrival of the King of Wolfenheim, and how he imed Laina to be his mate.

    Upon hearing that, Dante tightened his jaw and gripped his fists tightly. His knuckles turned white from the amount of strength he was exerting.

    "He what?" He asked through gritted teeth.

    From his gaze, Marius knew Dante was on the warpath. He was not about to let anyone take Laina from her. Remembering how he had missed Laina''s calls, Dante''s heart grew cold.

    What if those were calls of help?

    Dante punched the wall closest to him, he should not have left. He should not have gone away. How could he have made such a mistake? Seeing how agitated Dante was getting, Marius grew a little worried.

    He could sense Dante''s rising anger and the fury that came along with it. Marius quickly continued with the intel he had received. The intel they had was through word of mouth so it came with a few discrepancies.

    But one thing was for certain, King Kragen presented ''concrete'' evidence that Laina was his destined mate.

    "What was Laina''s response?"

    Marius bit his lip, "The reports showed that she was mesmerized-"

    Dante clenched his jaw as he punched the wall again as he spat, "I don''t care about that. What was Laina''s response? What did she say in response to the werewolf king?"

    "She told him that she needed time to consider."

    Dante nodded, heaving a sigh of relief. There were still many things that were unclear, but as long as Laina had not agreed to anything, Dante knew things were still alright.

    But this was where things got interesting. Their intel showed that after Laina had sent off the werewolf King, she was hardly seen in court the next week. Based on their spection, she might have gone out of Kinshearth.

    -Where could she have gone?- Dante wondered.

    "I want you to find out more information on where she could have gone," he ordered Marius.

    Marius bowed, "As you wish, your Majesty."

    Deep down in Dante''s heart, he wanted nothing more than to embrace Laina in his arms. But with the new development that had just urred, he wanted to y his cards right.

    Turning up right now potentially would cause Laina more trouble. That could result in her rejecting him outright. Needless to say, that was something he wanted to avoid. Remembering theirst conversation together, Dante hesitated.

    The worry he heard in Laina''s voice could not have been fabricated. She cared about him. For him, that was more than enough to prove that she loved him.

    "What are you going to do now, Your Majesty?" Marius could not help but ask.

    Dante remained silent for a while, before answering, "I''m going to watch her from the sidelines."

    That night, Dante sneaked into Laina''s balcony. He did not dare to get too close, sensing that she had difficulty sleeping. He stood behind the wall of the balcony, asionally peering into the room to take a peek at her.

    He was careful to use a cloaking spell, so even Kol could not detect him. Dante let out a sigh as he looked up at the night sky. The stars were twinkling, just like how they looked the night, they watched the fireworks together. Laina walked out into the balcony, startling Dante.

    He remained as silent and as still as he could. When he realized Laina had not spotted him, he let out a sigh. He walked over and stood by Laina''s side. He looked over to her.

    He wanted to ce his hand over hers. But he hesitated. Dante did not want to scare her.

    "All I can think of is you."

    Dante looked over to Laina. If he was questioning just how much Laina loved him before, he just got his answer.

    -<em>Same here, my love.</em>-

    Laina turned around and walked back into the room. He followed closely behind her, even as she walked out of the room. He was curious to see where she was going. Dante followed Laina as she walked into the garden and sat down in the pavilion.

    He took a seat opposite her, watching her with a smile. Just then, a voice rang in his head.

    -<em>Your Majesty, I have gathered the information you required.</em>- it was Marius.

    Dante got up from his seat and walked out into the garden. Through telepathy, Marius informed Dante where Laina had gone in the past week. She had gone to Wolfenheim and visited the Temple of the Moon.

    After that, she went to Adolfa, the capital city of Wolfenheim, and rescued an unknown woman.

    "Laina, just what have you been doing?" Dante muttered to himself.

    But it was at this point that it dawned on him. He had always wanted to be the one to protect Laina. He had forgotten something important. Laina was not weak, she can take care of herself.

    When he turned back to look at the pavilion, he realized she was not there anymore. The smell of blood hit him. Dante followed his senses through the walkway. He came upon the room and noticed Laina was fighting off shadow wolves.

    He wanted to step in to help. But he soon realized there was no need for him to do so. Laina already had everything under control. Seeing the shadow wolves helped Dante to piece the details together.

    The royal members of each Kingdom and Nation often kept tabs on one another. Rumors, be it with evidence or not, often spread far and wide in their circles. He had heard that King Kragen kept his mate locked up in the dungeons.

    Simply because she was human. Werewolves sometimes saw humans as weaker beings.

    -<em>Seems like this time around, the rumors are true.</em>-

    But when he looked over to the young woman who was about to be taken by the shadow wolves, he noticed something.

    The young woman might not be human.

    The next day, Dante followed Laina as she made her way to the Throne Room. He was beaming with pride, having seen how she dealt with everything so far. It had been difficult for him to choose to stand back and observe.

    But he was happy to have made that decision. Dante took the form of a small dragon. He perched himself on one of the high beams near the ceiling in the throne room. Upon seeing the werewolf king, Dante remained as calm as he could be.

    In his mind, he already imagined the three hundred ways he wanted to tear him apart. Seeing Laina''s expressions, a smile appeared on his face. He knew deep down, Laina was having the same thoughts as he did.

    Dante continued to listen in on the conversation they were having down below.

    <em><Writing Prompt #13 - The ruler of the world is chosen by lottery></em>

    <em>[Are you ready?]</em>

    <em>Those were the words that appeared on everyone''s screen before them. On a regr Wednesday, the humans of Earth gasped in shock as a semi-transparent screen appeared before them. </em>

    <em>Everyone had their own. It started off by stating that Earth hase under new management. In order for Earth to run more efficiently, a human will be selected to be its new ruler. </em>

    <em>The newly appointed ruler would rule for 50 years. In those 50 years, their word will bew. They could implement any change they desired. They could rebuild all of civilization in their image. </em>

    <em>[The selection will begin in 5 minutes]</em>

    <em>Some people ignored this, thinking it could not be true. Others panicked thinking their brains had been hacked. Then there were those who simply went about their daily lives as per normal. </em>

    <em>"Selene! The inte is blowing up! Everyone is wondering who could be chosen," Torin said to his friend. </em>

    <em>He shoved his phone in her face. The brightly lit screen almost blinded her. </em>

    <em>"How do you expect me to see anything when you brought it up so close?!" She eximed in annoyance. </em>

    <em>Selene looked at the screen she could see through her eyes. It was a countdown timer. There was only 4 minutes left on the clock. As she looked around, she could see everyone else excitedly looking at their phones. </em>

    <em>Was this just a prank? She wondered. </em>

    <em>Letting any random person be the ruler of Earth''s fate sounded like an apocalypse waiting to happen. What if the person selected became a dictator? What if the Earth plunged into chaos?</em>

    <em>Selene shrugged, could it truly be that simple?</em>

    <em>"I wonder if they are going to announce who won," Torin added as he scrolled through his phone looking at the posts people have been posting about it. </em>

    <em>There were even people live-streaming their uing reaction to the situation. Some social media influencers even listed down what they would do if they were selected. Selene looked all around her. </em>

    <em>[The selection begins in 1 minute]</em>

    <em>"Hey," Torin nudged Selene''s arm and asked, "What would you do if you were chosen?"</em>

    <em>"What would I do?"</em>

    <em>"Yeah!"</em>

    <em>[The selection begins in 30 seconds]</em>

    <em>"I guess I would¡­ wish for all diseases to be cured."</em>

    <em>Selene realised she could not hear Torin''s reply. She could clearly see him mouthing the words he was trying to say, but he could not hear him. Just then, she realised the change in his expression. </em>

    <em>He was shouting something at her. Why could she not hear him? Then it dawned on her. Selene turned back, her eyes widened in shock. Her feet were frozen to the ground. A car was speeding towards them. </em>

    <em>Time seemingly slowed down. </em>

    <em>Selene could not see the driver''s face. She could only see the top of his head. His face pressed down on the steering wheel, the loud car horn red. That was why she could not hear what Torin was saying. </em>

    <em>As the car got closer, Selene felt a force pushing her away. Before she could react, she fell to the ground scraping her elbow. She winced in pain. But where was Torin. When Selene looked up, all that she could see was a blur. </em>

    <em>[Congrattions! You are the lucky winner!]</em>

    <em> The sound of a ping popped up in her head, followed by confetti. Selene did not care about what was happening. </em>

    <em>"Torin¡­ Torin!" she yelled as she crawled over to the site of the wreckage. </em>

    <em>Selene did not feel lucky at all. </em>

 Chapter 113 - Circling Her Prey

    "Indeed, your Highness. With your permission, I will have my knights sniff them out at once," King Kragen offered.

    "You''re too kind, King Kragen. But I think we can take it from here. Tell me, what does this person you speak off look like?" Laina asked.

    The Wolf King paused for a moment. He could not remember how Victoria looked like. How was he going to describe it to the Crown Princess? Seeing the expression on his face, Laina made her own assumptions.

    "Perhaps this could help freshen your memory?" Laina dered as she clicked her fingers.

    Right before their eyes, a painting on an easel appeared before them. Everyone gasped in shock. They had all seen this painting before but now it looked different. This was the painting King Kragen had brought as proof that Laina was his mate.

    Where Laina was once painted, it was now an image of Victoria. A chill ran down King Kragen''s back. He cursed beneath his breath. If this was the case, the spell Cordelia had ced on Laina must have worn off too.

    But just how much does she know?

    Laina got up from her throne and walked down the steps. She pointed to the painting and asked, "King Kragen, do enlighten me and my subjects. Is this the dangerous subject you''re referring to?"

    "Yes¡­ yes, it is. Please don''t believe anything she says, your Highness. She''s mad and whatever she says, cannot be trusted!" He quickly replied.

    Laina looked over to him, meeting him at eye level, "Can you exin to me why the original portrait was of you and her, yet was painted over to be a portrait of you and me?"

    The Werewolf King clenched his jaw, he needed toe out with an answer as quickly as possible. What lie should he spin next? He attempted to reach for Laina''s hand. She retreated away from him.

    "I''m waiting to hear your answer, King Kragen of Wolfenheim," her sweet tone turned into a serious one, "Why have you attempted to deceive me?"

    King Kragen got down on one knee, shocking everyone in the Throne Room. He looked up at Laina with longing eyes, a look that could swoon a noblewoman into believing he was in love with them.

    But his tricks had no effect on Laina. Dante, who was watching from above, could not help but roll his eyes.

    -<em>Come on, my sundrop. Put him in his ce.</em>-

    "Crown Princess, please ept my humble apology," he said through gritted teeth, hoping to be as convincing as he could be, "It''s because my love for you is beyond that the bond of a mate."

    Laina feigned surprise, "Oh, your Majesty, you tter me too much!"

    Thinking that it was working in his favor, he continued his honeyed words, "Yes, it''s true. I was worried you would reject me, hence I decided to trick you. I realize how wrong I was to do so. I hope you can forgive me. My love for you is true, Crown Princess Laina."

    Laina feigned blushing cheeks, keeping her face hidden behind her fan. A wide grin appeared on King Kragen''s face. Hisst-minute n was working! He could not believe it.

    He had overestimated the intelligence of the Crown Princess.

    Margaret can''t believe how borate of a show Laina was putting on right now, while Kol was simply confused as to how things were unfolding. Laina had them both stand back as she walked up to the Werewolf King.

    She used the tip of her fan to lift King Kragen''s chin so that their eyes would meet.

    "What should I do to the people who deceived me, King Kragen?" Laina asked.

    "I can take care of them for you, Your Highness. We wouldn''t want to dirty your pretty little hands, now would we?" He sweet-talked her as he reached for Laina''s hand.

    Just as he was about to kiss the back of her hand, Laina slipped her hand out of his.

    "So, how will you take care of yourself then, King Kragen?"

    "What?" Kragen was caughtpletely off guard.

    Laina chuckled as she walked back up to her throne and took a seat, "Well, you''ve said you would take care of the liars for me, did you not? So, how will you punish yourself?"

    She circled around him whileing up with a variety of options for Kragen to choose from, "In Kinshearth, we have different ways to deal with people like you. Which would you prefer, your Majesty? How about ying?

    No, that might be too cruel and painful. It would take too long anyway. I think execution by hanging would be quick and simple.

    What do you think?"

    The smile Laina maintained upon her face the entire conversation sent chills down everyone''s spine. Who knew the kind-hearted Crown Princess could be so unforgiving too?

    Angered by how Laina was ridiculing her, King Kragenpletely lost his cool. He stood up and red at Laina.

    "I will not ept these ridiculous usations!" He roared in anger.

    King Kragen exerted his Alpha King voice upon everyone. The nobles, ministers, and the knights he had brought with him all could feel his oppressive aura upon them. Even Kol could feel it too, though he did his best to resist.

    Laina and Margaret were unaffected. Needless to say, Dante was unaffected too.

    "Ridiculous usations?" Laina could not help butugh, "Would you like me to inform everyone in attendance of the despicable things you''ve done?"

    She did not give him a chance to reply.

    "Victoria, does that name ring a bell for you? You wrongfully imprisoned her just because you did not want her as a mate. Then, you cowardly had her reject you as a mate so that you would be free to have another.

    In order to trick me, you had someone cast a charm spell upon me. You used that painting as your proof when in fact it was nothing but lies!"

    "Preposterous! These are all baseless usations!" King Kragen attempted to defend himself.

    "Baseless? Baseless?!" Laina could not believe what she was hearing, "Shall we go to the Temple of the Moon together and hear what Moon Goddess Selene has to say about this?"

    "Hang on, that reminds me of something," Laina said as she recalled, "Did you not send your forces in an attempt to assassinate the Moon Goddess herself?"

    The Werewolf King widened his eyes in shock, "How¡­ how did you know about that?!"

    <em><Writing Prompt #14 - Language ss for aliens></em>

    <em>Finally, in the year 2399, Earth discovers alien life. Inducted into the Intergctic Community, otherworldly species flocked to Earth to live, learn, y, and work. Humans also traveled across the Gxy for the first time, exploring the wonders and mysteries Space had to offer. </em>

    <em>Language sses became ever so important and popr amongst the aliens who decide to make a living on Earth. They were endlessly fascinated by the words we have for everything known to us. As for everything else, things can get a littleplicated. </em>

    <em>Maxa, an eighteen-year-old syrenin, takes up English sses for Intergctic Species in order to adapt to her new life on Earth. </em>

    <em>"Stop, I''m con¡­ confused," Maxa said as she raised her hand. </em>

    <em>Her English Teacher, Lisana, was exining the word ''orange''. </em>

    <em>"What''s wrong, Maxa?" Lisana asked as she turned around to face her students. </em>

    <em>"Day before now, you said ''orange'' was a fruit? The circle one with water inside," Maxa pointed out, " Now it is paint? No, color?" </em>

    <em>The other students realized what Maxa said was right. Yesterday, Lisana went through the names of different fruits. Amongst the apples and bananas, there were oranges. </em>

    <em>Lisana smiled, Maxa was one of her brightest students. She was happy to know that she spotted the simrities. </em>

    <em>"That''s right. The word ''orange'' refers to the color and it also refers to the fruit."</em>

    <em>"But the fruit is not of that color," Maxa protested.</em>

    <em>At first, Lisana was confused. All oranges were orange in color, were they not? Then it dawned upon her. To her students, who came from others, other worlds, the fruit orange could be in different colors. </em>

    <em>"Do you have the fruit orange from where you came from, Maxa?" Lisana asked for confirmation. </em>

    <em>She nodded in response to her teacher.</em>

    <em>"Ah, I see. What color is it?" </em>

    <em>Maxa bit her lip. She furrowed her eyebrows as she pondered over the question Lisana had asked. She had not seen this color before on Earth. Even in their colors ss right now, she still had not seen it. </em>

    <em>How was she going to describe it to her teacher?</em>

    <em>"Can I show you?" Maxa asked. </em>

    <em>"Sure."</em>

    <em>Though Lisana thought it was a bit of an odd request, she did not think too much of it. Maxa was a syrenin, so she had the ability to project images from her mind in a physical space. </em>

    <em>Maxa closed her eyes and concentrated on the object she wanted to project. A sphere of warm light materialized before Maxa. As the object waspleted, Lisana was amazed. </em>

    <em>She recognized the shape of the fruit but did not recognize the color of its skin. </em>

    <em>"What do you call this color, Teacher Lisana?" Maxa asked. </em>

    <em>"I¡­" Lisana thought she had seen it all. </em>

    <em>Colors were a part of her vision, a part of her everyday life. Was it truly possible that she had never seen anything like this? She looked at it from different angles. The color did not shift. It remained as it was. </em>

    <em>Had she just discovered a new color? </em>

    <em>If so, the human world was about to be blown away by this discovery. </em>

 Chapter 114 - The Truth

    She could not help but smile as she saw the shock on his face.

    "Because I was there when it happened."

    The look of horror on his face. Priceless. But that was not enough to bring the Werewolf King crumbling down. Though everyone else was equally in shock, no one dared to make a move.

    King Kragen knew that no matter what happened, the fact that it had happened in Kinshearth was to his advantage. Back in Wolfenheim, he was still the King. No one could simply take that from him.

    "Kol, bring Victoria here," Laina instructed.

    After some time, Kol returned with the Order of Knights and Victoria herself. Unlike thest time Kragen had seen her, Victoria lookedpletely different. She was no longer the scared young woman he had caged in the dungeon.

    To ensure that Victoria''s contact with Kragen was kept to a minimum, she was allowed to enter from the side entrance of the Throne Room. Now, she stood next to Laina, facing the crowd.

    Laina introduced Victoria to everyone, "This is Victoria. The mate of Alpha Werewolf King Kragen, who was chosen by Moon Goddess Selene. But due to the King''s greed and lust for power, he forced her to reject him; so that he could attempt to win my hand in marriage."

    The ministers and nobles who had gathered began to whisper and chatter amongst themselves. Some of them began to see the Werewolf King differently. They even called him a coward as they whispered to one another.

    This further fueled Kragen''s rage as he clenched his fists in anger. Victoria could see it from where she stood. Fear ran through her veins, causing her heart to beat erratically.

    Sensing the fear she had, Laina reached out to hold her hand. With a reassuring gaze, she whispered to Victoria, "Don''t worry, I am here."

    With Laina''s assurance, Victoria felt a little braver. She remembered the cruel things Kragen had done to her. She remembered the pain she had felt when she discovered her entire family was gone.

    She was not about to let the murderer go so easily.

    "How can we trust the words of a wench so easily? This woman could be some girl you got off the streets to defame me," King Kragen rebuked.

    Indeed, there was no physical proof that could link Victoria to King Kragen. Everything Victoria said could bebeled as lies. Laina knew such a situation might ur.

    She came prepared.

    "That''s simple enough. We''ll just subject Victoria to a spell of truth." Laina suggested.

    Everyone was agreeable to this suggestion, but King Kragen did not trust them. For it to be fair, the spell of truth should be administered by a neutral party. That way, neither party would have the opportunity to ruin things for the other.

    Immediately, Laina knew this was simply Kragen''s n to prolong the process. More time meant more opportunities for him to prepare. He might even choose to escape. Just then, Laina remembered the item she had received from her time at the Temple of the Moon.

    Without a second thought, Laina materialized it in her hands. The handcrafted crystal whistle in the shape of a wolf was in her palm. Upon seeing it, all the werewolves gasped in shock.

    Even Kragen was in shock. He had never seen it in person himself, but all werewolves have heard of this mystical artifact. They knew what it was, and so did Victoria.

    "Your Highness, how¡­ how did you get this?" Victoria asked.

    "When I met Moon Goddess Selene, she gave it to me," she quickly exined.

    Seeing the whistle in Laina''s hand, the werewolves who came with King Kragen began to waver. Their loyalty was tested. Having heard Laina''s usations, they had their suspicions. But Laina had the Whistle of the Moonlight Wolf in her possession.

    This was a sacred artifact that the Moon Goddess only bestowed on those whom she trusted the most. In fact, there had never been another non-werewolf who had received it ever recorded in their history.

    But there was something the Moon Goddess had failed to inform Laina. Only a citizen of Wolfenheim could blow the whistle and only the chosen ruler of Wolfenheim can summon the Moonlight Wolf with it.

    Seeing the whistle in Laina''s hand, Kragen was blinded by greed. He knew if he could get his hands on it, his position, his power, his word would bew. No one would ever question his position ever again.

    It was his one chance to turn the situation around. Victoria could already see the greed in Kragen''s eyes. She knew he was going to go for it, even if it meant Laina would get hurt.

    She simply could not let any of that happen. Laina saved her life. True enough, Kragen made a dash for it. Kol and Margaret saw himing towards them. They attempted to stop him, but Kragen was on a warpath.

    He easily pushed both of them to the sides, sending them crashing into pirs. Dante witnessed everything, he was ready to pounce. Everyone else watched on in horror. Laina did not move, but when she looked down, she realized someone else had already taken the whistle out of her hands.

    It was Victoria.

    The expression on Kragen''s face soon turned to one of horror and anger. He changed direction towards Victoria. Everything seemed to be moving so slowly. Victoria could see Kragen lunging towards her.

    Normally, she would be cowering in fear. Much to her surprise, she was calm and collected. She looked down at the whistle in her hands. Maybe it was just her imagination, but for a split second Victoria noticed the eyes of the wolf shone red.

    She feltpelled to use it. It was as if there was a voice in her head, telling her to blow the whistle. Overwhelmed with emotion, Victoria decided to bite the bullet. After all, what was the worst that could happen?

    Victoria brought the whistle to her mouth and blew into it. The howl of a wolf rang throughout the throne room. From where Victoria stood, an incredible aura and power surrounded her.

    Her body began to glow brightly as ancient runes appeared on her skin. But after the glowing light subsided, those runes disappeared. Something was changing within Victoria.

    She could feel a surge of energy and power flowing through her body.

    Most importantly, it felt familiar to her.

    <em><Writing Prompt #15 - A war which everyone came back to life (Part 1)></em>

    <em>"I''m sorry," Yvette said with tears flowing down her eyes. </em>

    <em>In war, there are no winners. Even if victory was yours, at what cost? Lives would have been lost,nds obliterated, families separated. </em>

    <em>Yvette had plunged the sword into her friend''s heart. Thest of whom remained. She did not have any other choice. Her golden blonde hair flew in the wind as her hand fell to the side. </em>

    <em>"If you wish to save them, you have to kill them all." </em>

    <em>That was what the ethereal voice said to her and she listened. </em>

    <em>Yvette sacrificed everything. </em>

    <em>As she clutched the cold body of her dear friend in her arms, her tears blurred her vision. The battle raged on all around her. She could hear the cries of those being in, the battle cries filled with murderous intent. She looked down at her hands that had been stained with blood. </em>

    <em>"If you want the power to save them, you must kill the ones you hold closest to you."</em>

    <em>That was what the ethereal voice said to her as she ced her hand on Yvette''s heart. </em>

    <em>The war spiraled out of control. Even with all the powers she had, it was not enough. So she did what she had to do. She looked all around her with tears in her eyes. The blood from herrades, her friends, her enemies, painted the battlefield in a sea of red. </em>

    <em>She had nothing more to hold on to. </em>

    <em>"Burn it all," she muttered to herself. </em>

    <em>She remembered all that she had lost, excruciating pain filled her heart. She remembered each and every face of those whom she had once held dear. Their final words, their look of betrayal. All of which were etched in her mind. </em>

    <em>"BURN IT ALL!" She yelled to the sky. </em>

    <em>A bright red me sparked from her heart. Within a matter of minutes, mes spread all across the battlefield. Friend or foe, everyone was engulfed in the mes. It did not stop there. </em>

    <em>The mes could not be extinguished by any water. It continued to spread until there was no more ground left to cover. The entire realm was bathed in fire. There were no more screams, no more cries. Silence hung in the air as the earth was covered in ck ash. </em>

    <em>The air was filled with ck smoke. Heavy overcast clouds covered the entire sky. Rain followed soon after. From the ash-covered soil, nt life sprouted forth. At a rapid rate, the Earth was rejuvenated. </em>

    <em>The battlefield that dyed red with blood was now covered in ckened ash. Something erupted from beneath the soil. A gasp of air was heard. A pair of eyes opened. A hand shot up from beneath the soil. </em>

    <em><To be continued></em>

 Chapter 115 - Memories Of The Heart

    Memories of a forgotten time resurfaced in Victoria''s mind. She saw herself as a baby, cradled in a woman''s arm.

    "Mother," Victoria called out.

    The woman who was carrying her was her birth mother. The worried expression on her face said it all. Victoria covered her mouth as tears flowed down her eyes. She wanted to reach out and touch her face, to feel her warmth, but it was impossible.

    This was just a memory.

    She watched as her mother left her in a basket, at the entrance of the town. She watched as her mother''s eyes were filled with tears. There was a man with her, Victoria''s father.

    "We have to go, my love. We can''t stay here for long," her father urged her mother.

    They did not bear to leave their child, but they had to in order to ensure her survival.

    "Do we really have to do this? To leave our baby girl here?" She asked her husband, eyes filled with tears as her lips quivered.

    "For her sake, for her future, we must," her father said to her mother as he held her tightly.

    Victoria''s mother bit her lip. She leaned in and gave her daughter a kiss on the forehead.

    She whispered to Victoria, "You''re destined for great things, little one. We love you, very very much."

    With that, her mother leaves the moonstone brooch with Victoria and turns to leave. After one final look, they disappeared into the night. Victoria was left in the basket, to fend for herself.

    When the townsfolk found her, they took her in. She found a family who took her in and treated her like their own blood daughter. Victoria had tears streaming down her cheeks.

    For the longest time, she had wondered where she hade from. Was she the daughter of human travelers who abandoned their child? No, she was not. Victoria was a werewolf.

    Unlike the others, she was a direct descendant of the Ancient Lupus, the ancestral bloodline of the present-day werewolves of Wolfenheim. Every so often, someone like her would be born.

    They were considered gifted individuals, destined to be the pirs in Wolfenheim''s society. But as their powers can attract the jealousy of others, some families choose to seal their children''s powers away.

    That was what Victoria''s parents had done. Their daughter was unique. She was born with some of the strongest bloodlines of the Ancient Lupus anyone had ever seen.

    They had feared Victoria would not be strong enough to withstand the powers that came with her bloodline. Activating the Whistle of the Moonlight Wolf lifted the spell that had kept her powers hidden.

    It also acknowledged her as the current guardian of the Moonlight wolf.

    Back in the Throne Room, everyone took a step back from Victoria. The silhouette of the Moonlight Wolf appeared before them. All the werewolves got down on their knees.

    The Moonlight Wolf might not be the Moon Goddess, but it was still sacred to them. It had an ethereal look to it, ghostly yet graceful in its beauty. Even Kragen was in awe. Thest time a Moonlight Wolf appeared before the werewolves were more than a century ago.

    The Moonlight Wolf let out a howl before it addressed everyone in the Throne Room, "The child of the moon who has summoned me, Victoria Lunaste, is a direct descendant of the ancestral bloodline of Ancient Lupus. She is hereby appointed as the current guardian of the Moonlight Wolf. All shall kneel before her radiance."

    With that, the Moonlight Wolf disappeared. The whistle shattered in glittering dust and blew away with the wind. The light from its form entered Victoria''s body, forming a silver pearl crescent moon on her forehead.

    When Victoria opened her eyes once more, she had returned to the present with memories of her origin fresh in her mind.

    Her senses were heightened, her newfound powers flowed through her veins. The Moonlight Wolf was hers to summon when she needed assistance. It was almost akin to her spirit animal.

    Seeing King Kragen cowering in fear, Victoria felt as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. For so long she had lived in fear of him. Now, it was his turn to live in her shadow.

    She pointed to Kragen, "You took me away by force from my family. Then, you killed and burned my entire vige. Do you deny it?"

    Victoria exerted her voice and aura upon Kragen, forcing him to speak the truth. He had never felt such overwhelming power before. The Alpha Werewolf King took a couple of steps back.

    He clenched his jaw, he wanted to deny it. But the words refused to leave his lips. No matter how hard he tried, he could not say anything he wanted to say. He had to say the truth.

    But he refused to do so.

    "Guards, arrest this bitch right now!" Kragen roared in anger.

    His order was met with silence. None of them moved. Angered by theck of action, Kragen turned back to face them, barring his sharpened fangs to intimidate them into listening.

    But none of them paid him any attention, they were all looking to the person who was standing behind him.

    Victoria.

    "Queen Victoria, what are your orders?" A brave soul amongst the werewolves asked out loud.

    At that moment, Kragen knew he had lost his power. But he was not about to give up. He hade this far, working his way up to his title as King. He would never hand it over to Victoria just like that.

    Kragen turned back to re at Victoria. His fearsome looks and intimidating stares no longer had any power over her. She red back at him with a lit fire in her eyes. Kragen pointed to her.

    "If you want to take my ce, over my dead body," Kragen dered.

    Laina did not expect Kragen to be defeated easily either. She was intrigued, wondering what he was nning to do. She did not realize the whistle of the Moonlight Wolf would hold so much meaning and power.

    She certainly did not expect Victoria to be so unique and powerful either. Dante, who was watching from above nodded approvingly as he watched how things unfolded. He knew something was different about Victoria.

    Looks like his intuition was correct.

    "Over your dead body? That can be arranged, Kragen," Victoria said with a smile upon her lips.

    Her hands were trembling. Her defiance was her first step towards freedom. Freedom from him.

    A grin appeared on Kragen''s face, "I demand Imperium Battaglia."

    A battle for power.

    <em><Writing Prompt #15 - A war which everyone came back to life (Part 2)></em>

    <em>One after another, humans sat up, confused as to what was going on. As they checked their bodies for their fatal wounds, none could be seen. A young woman with golden blonde hair clutched her heart as she sat up, gasping for air</em>

    <em>"I''m¡­ I''m alive?" She eximed in shock as she ced her hand over her mouth. </em>

    <em>Thest thing she remembered was Yvette''s voice. She was whispering her apology. </em>

    <em>"Yvette!" She called out as she looked around frantically. </em>

    <em>Everyone else was happily reunited with their loved ones, their friends. There was no more hatred in their eyes for their enemies. No one knew what had happened. No one knew how this miracle came to be. </em>

    <em>The young blonde-haired woman continued searching through the field for her friend. Her closest friend. </em>

    <em>She knew Yvette had done the unthinkable. She sacrificed everything to save everyone else. </em>

    <em>"N!" The blond-haired woman heard someone calling her name. </em>

    <em>She never thought she would ever get to hear that voice ever again. She turned to look in the direction of the voice. Tears blurred her vision but she still knew who it was. She crumbled to the ground. </em>

    <em>"Mylo!" She called out to his name. </em>

    <em>Mylo ran up to her and they shared a loving embrace and a kiss. They cupped each other faces in their hands, happy to finally be reunited. They had been separated by death, war was cruel to everyone. </em>

    <em>"I thought I would never get to see you again," N cried as she admired the face of her lover. </em>

    <em>"Me too," he replied with tears in his eyes as he leaned in to kiss the nape of her neck. </em>

    <em>"They are over there! N! Mylo!" Other familiar voices shouted from across the field. </em>

    <em>They had once thought they would only be reunited in death. Yet now they were all reunited, alive and well. But there was one person missing from it all. </em>

    <em>"Where''s Yvette?" </em>

    <em>When the realization hit N, her heart sank. She remembered what happened moments before Yvette plunged the sword into her heart. She remembered the look in her friend''s eyes.</em>

    <em>Her lips quivered. </em>

    <em>A single tear rolled down her cheek. </em>

    <em>"She''s gone."</em>

    <em>To end a war with no casualties was impossible. Yvette knew that from the start. If it meant everyone she had once held dear could be happy and alive once more, she would do anything to achieve it. </em>

    <em>Her sacrifice would have been worth it. </em>

 Chapter 116 - A Battle For Power

    Imperium Battaglia.

    A battle for power. It was a tradition of Wolfenheim, passed down through the generations. The werewolves valued strength over everything else. Whenever someone wants to challenge another for a position of power, they can initiate Impermium Battaglia.

    Both parties would battle until one person yielded. The victor would have the final say. In Wolfenheim''s history, there had been many cases of Imperium Battaglia. Some had been more prolific than others.

    Needless to say, Victoria and Kragen''s battle would be one for the ages. Laina knew what it was the moment she heard it. She had read about it during her research into Wolfenheim.

    But before she could advise Victoria, she already gave her answer.

    "I ept." Victoria dered with confidence.

    The obnoxious grin that appeared upon Kragen''s face, Laina already knew what was going through his mind. Since Victoria had already agreed to it, there was nothing more she could say.

    "Shall we do so now?" Victoria added.

    She knew well enough if they were to have it at ater date, Kragen would find ways to cheat. It was best for them to settle it right here, right now. Kragen was surprised by Victoria''s decision.

    He had assumed she would want more time to prepare. Kragen was known to be a merciless fighter in battle. He had never lost in battle. Whether it was with weapons or without, he had never lost.

    "Sure, where shall we have it?"

    "It''s only fair for a battle between us to be in Wolfenheim, don''t you agree? For all of our people to witness and see," Victoria smirked.

    She knew Kragen would be less likely to attempt anything shady in front of a crowd. Especially if the crowd was made of Wolfenheim''s elite. If he did attempt something against the rules, he would be called out.

    "My my, how bold," Kragen teased, "The Colosseum of Champions then?"

    "The very one."

    So, it was set. Things escted so quickly, Laina and the others barely had time to react. Even Dante, who had been observing from above was in awe. Laina dismissed her court session, she had to be there for Victoria.

    "But your Highness, we still have-" before the Royal Advisor could even get a word through, Laina swiftly cut him off.

    "It can wait. Margaret will take over the affairs for me while I''m gone," Laina instructed.

    "As you wish, your Highness," Margaret replied.

    Laina turned to Victoria, "I will go with you and cheer you on."

    "Your Highness¡­ you don''t have to do this for me. You''ve already done so much," Victoria replied with tears in her eyes.

    Laina shook her head as she smiled, "Nonsense. There''s so much more I can do. I know it''s not easy for you. And you''re all alone! I can''t let you go into battle against him without any form of support."

    Victoria smiled, grateful for Laina''s offer. Though they barely knew one another, Laina had offered her help time and time again. She was eternally grateful to the Crown Princess of Kinshearth.

    Though Margaret was a little worried about Laina, she eased up a little knowing that Kol would be there to protect her. Now that it was an official trip to Wolfenheim, they used the portal gate to get there.

    After sending them off through the portal, Margaret walked down the steps with a smile on her face. But as soon as she felt a familiar presence, the smile disappeared.

    "I know you''re here, there''s no point hiding," Margaret announced as she folded her arms.

    Dante knew immediately she was referring to him. But he chose to remain silent, stepping ever so slightly towards the portal. But the handmaiden did not appreciate being ignored.

    She materialized her sword and threatened him with it. It was barely an inch away from his throat. Dante did not move.

    "Take one more step and I will not hesitate to cut you," Margaret threatened as she red in his direction.

    Finally, he relented and materialized before her.

    "It''s nice to see you too, Margaret," He greeted her with a smile.

    "I can''t say the same for me, Dante. What are you doing here?" She snapped at him.

    "I came to see Laina, but could not find the right time to meet her. So, I will take my leave now," he was lying.

    He was going to follow Laina to see where she was going and Margaret knew. But she also knew she could not stop him. Margaret withdrew her sword. She got up close to him.

    She warned him, "I have said this before and I will say it again. Don''t you dare hurt her. Or you will have to face me."

    With that, Margaret straightened her dress and walked off. She could hear the portal go off as Dane stepped through it. Margaret looked up at the sky as she let out a sigh.

    Tilting her head to look back at the portal, Margaret''s expression was one of sadness. She recalled the memories of the past. She shook her head.

    "I just want to protect you, Laina. I can''t lose you again," she muttered to herself as she gritted her teeth.

    Laina, Kol, and Victoria returned to Wolfenheim. The portal ced them in Adolfa, the Capital City. The moment they arrived, they noticed something was immediately different.

    As soon as they appeared, people from all around turned to look at them. For extra protection, Laina had brought six knights with her. All eyes were on them and it was getting a little ufortable.

    Clearly, Victoria was not used to the attention. She knew they were all looking at her. The aura surrounding her was unique, despite the fact that she was a werewolf just like them.

    Intrigued, many of them came forward, looking at her as if she was a specimen. A toon of knights quickly found them. Each of them looked more ferocious than the next.

    The leader of the toon knelt down before Victoria, "Greetings, my name is Matthias, General of the Royal Guards. Please follow me as I guide you to the Colosseum."

    <em><Writing Prompt #16 - Breakfast for a lover></em>

    <em>Everything had to be perfect. </em>

    <em>It was their first year anniversary together and Bradley wanted to make sure everything was done perfectly well. He had been in the kitchen since the early hours of the morning, ving away at the items he was preparing. </em>

    <em>He looked out the window. The sun was almost up. He cursed beneath his breath as he continued to beat the eggs with a whisk. He knew he could have done this with greater ease if he used his magic. </em>

    <em>But he wanted to make something special for his lover. Something he made with his own two hands. Bradley leaned over to look at the list of instructions. </em>

    <em>"Add a dash of milk into the mixture¡­ a dash of milk? How am I supposed to know how much a dash is-"</em>

    <em>"You don''t, you have to feel it," a voice cut him off from behind. </em>

    <em>Bradley almost dropped the ss bowl in his hands. He turned to see who it was, heaving a sigh of relief when he realized it was his lover, Addison. She came over and gave him a hug and kissed him lovingly on the lips. </em>

    <em>"Surprise! I know it''s a littlete to say that now since you''ve discovered me," Bradley chuckled as he added some condiments into the egg mixture. </em>

    <em>"Well, I appreciate the effort you''re putting into this. Thank you," Addison said as she continued to hug him from behind.</em>

    <em>She leaned her head against his back. </em>

    <em>"But I think you could do with some help," Addison said as she rolled up her sleeves. </em>

    <em>It was much easier if the both of them worked together. As a bonus, they would be able to fill their bellies in half the time. When they finished ting their breakfast, they were impressed with the work they had done. </em>

    <em>Scrambled eggs with mozzare cheese, grilled sausages, bacon pancakes, and a crispy hash brown on the side. For drinks, they had a hot pot of coffee and tea. The smell of the bacon was already making their mouths water. </em>

    <em>"This smells so good! I am already salivating," Addison said as she licked her lips. </em>

    <em>She looked around the table, searching for something. Bradley already knew what she was looking for. With a snap of his fingers, the bottle of chili sauce in the cupboard''s upper shelf floated down andnded safely in Addison''s hand. </em>

    <em>"Thank you."</em>

    <em>"Always at your service, my love," </em>

    <em>As they dug into their meal, Addison indulged herself in the bacon pancakes. The crunch and savory vor of the crispy bacon pieces infused into the pancake was a nice touch. The honey drizzle on the pancakes provided a contrasting sweetness, making every single bite that much more vourful. </em>

    <em>"Why do you like that spicy sauce with your eggs, but syrup on your hashbrowns?" Bradley asked her as he took a bite of his hashbrown. </em>

    <em>"Well, that''s because they are two different breakfast food items.. Each of which deserves its own unique pairing," Addison exined as she ate a mouthful of egg, "Also, chili sauce with hashbrowns is in anarchy."</em>

 Chapter 117 - Fight Like Wolves

    The Colosseum of Champions lived up to its name. It was circr in shape, with a huge battleground in the center. The seating area surrounded the battleground. As they got close, they could hear the cheering of the crowd from within.

    Werewolves were streaming into the Colosseum in droves. Word traveled far and wide despite it having been a short period of time. Victoria, apanied by Laina, Kol, and the knights, were brought into the preparation area.

    Kragen was there too.

    "Ah, there you are. So, what are our ground rules, Victoria?" Kragen asked with a grin.

    Taking a quick look at the array of weapons and armor that had been set up before them, Victoria bit her lip. She was not skilled in any of these. In fact, she had not even tested out her abilities.

    She was going into this blind and she just realized that. But she was not about to show any sign of weakness to Kragen. She knew if she did, she would have already lost the battle.

    "No weapons, no armor. And, we fight in our wolf forms," sheid down the rules as they came to her mind.

    Kragen agreed to it immediately. This was advantageous for him. In his wolf form, Kragen had been known to be unstoppable. They had not even begun and he knew victory was his.

    He pats Victoria on the shoulder before taking his leave to prepare elsewhere, "May the best of us, win."

    He walked away while letting out a heartyugh. His voice echoed down the hall. Laina red at Kragen as he walked away into the distance. But that was no longer important.

    Victoria was whom she needed to help now.

    Turning back to see her, she realized Victoria was shaking. Laina ced her hands on her shoulders, "What''s wrong? Is everything alright?"

    She was concerned, she could hear Victoria''s heart beating rapidly. Laina quickly sat her down and had her take in deep breaths of air. Victoria looked up at her.

    "Princess Laina, did I make the wrong decision? What if¡­ what if¡­" her lips were quivering.

    Laina looked deep into her eyes, "Hey, hey, look at me, look at me."

    Victoria wavered, but she did as Laina asked. She looked deep into her eyes.

    "You need to have faith in yourself. Alright? You have the Moonlight Wolf, you have the blessing of the Moon Goddess. You can do this. There''s still time for you to prepare. So let''s make it count."

    The Crown Princess''s words reignite the me in Victoria''s heart. She knew what Laina said was right. She was no longer the helpless young woman who was caged in the dungeon.

    She knew who she was. Victoria closed her eyes. She took in a deep breath of fresh air and calmed her heart. She ced her hand over her heart. Memories of the past resurfaced in her mind.

    She remembered the memories she shared with the family who adopted her. She remembered their kindness. She remembered the times they shifted from their human form to their wolf form.

    Victoria was always curious about how they shifted from one form to another. She had them describe it to her on multiple asions. Though she did not have the experience, she had the knowledge.

    When she opened her eyes next, she looked at Laina with confidence.

    "I''m ready."

    Sometimeter, royal guards came to escort Victoria into the arena. As they stepped out of the walkway and walked into the arena, the surrounding cheers grew louder and louder.

    Laina and Kol were escorted to a special viewing stand to be amongst the nobility who had gathered to watch. Once seated, Laina eagerly craned her neck to look for Victoria.

    She was worried for Victoria, uncertain if she would be able to defeat Kragen on her own. Though Victoria was stronger in terms of her bloodline, herck of experience could easily bring about her downfall.

    If things went wrong, she would not hesitate to step in and help.

    Victoria, who had stepped into the arena, looked all around the colosseum. She did not expect to see so many people gathered to watch their fight. At the opposite end, Kragen, dressed in finery, walked out into the light.

    The crowd roared and cheered him on. It was almost deafening to the ear. Most of them had seen Kragen in battle before. They knew his strengths. None of them had seen Victoria.

    "Come on Victoria, you can do this," Laina whispered beneath her breath.

    "May I join you, your Highness?" A familiar voice rang from behind.

    Laina turned. She gasped in shock, "Dante? What¡­ what are you doing here?"

    She wanted to leap into his arms and give him a hug, followed by a p on the face. But she curled her hands into fists, choosing to stay firmly in her seat. But her eyes betrayed her, as she continued to look towards him as he took a seat next to her.

    Dante reached over and gently kissed Laina on the back of her hand as his lips curled into a cheeky smile.

    As he nced over to the battle that was about to begin, he exined, "I heard that there was about to be a change in the monarchy in Wolfenheim. So I decided toe and take a look."

    His eyes never left Laina''s. He watched her expression go from excitement to disappointment as soon as he finished speaking.

    "Oh, is that so," Laina replied absentmindedly as she turned away from him to look at the arena.

    She removed her hand from his but then she felt his gentle touch on her chin. Her entire body tingled as her heart began to palpitate. Dante tilted her to face him once more.

    "I might have lied about my intentions, your Highness," his soothing seductive voice was like liquid honey.

    Laina gulped as she felt the heat rising in her body. Her cheeks were beet red from blushing. But, Laina remembered how he had disappeared. How he left her hanging each time she reached out to him.

    She began to pout and swiped his hand away as she crossed her arms and looked away from him. But she could not help but look over to the side in an attempt to see how he reacted to her abrupt gesture.

    But she could not look far enough for her to see his face. Laina kept tilting her head back even further.. As soon as she saw Dante looking at her, she turned her head back to look at the arena.

 Chapter 118 - May The Games Begin!

    Seeing how Laina reacted made Dante chuckle. It had been too long since he hadst seen this side of her. He never realized how much he missed it until now. When Laina tried to steal a nce at him, ultimately getting caught.

    Dante grinned. He knew she was pretending to pout. He had to apologize to her for being away, and for how he had abruptly left their call. But before either of them could say anything, the sound of trumpets filled the entire colosseum.

    The battle of power was about to begin. Everyone had their attention on the arena. Bothpetitors had taken their stand, ready to pounce at one another. As previously agreed upon, there were no weapons or armor to be had.

    Kragen removed his tunic, revealing his hairy chest and muscr abs. As he flexed his arms, the crowd cheered him. Women in the colosseum swooned at the sight of him. Despite his horrible personality, Kragen was a perfect specimen of a man.

    He truly was an Alpha Werewolf in his prime.

    Compared to him, Victoria looked small and weak. She wore a simple outfit, nothing special or unique. It did not entuate her body in any way either. Kragen grinned, showing off his sharpened fangs.

    But Victoria was not intimidated. She got into her stance. A loud horn was sounded, signaling the start of the fight. As the crowds roared to life, Kragen lifted his head as he howled towards the sky.

    In a matter of seconds, he took to his wolf form. His size alone would easily scare off most other werewolves. Kragen stood at twice the height of an elephant, over six meters in height.

    His fur coat was golden chestnut brown. Under the sunlight, it shone brightly. Her sharpened ws protracted from his feet. Kragen bared his teeth menacingly at Victoria.

    He red at her with his yellow bead-like eyes. Victoria did not shy away from his stare. She knew that look in his eyes. She had seen it before. That was the look he had when he was ready to kill his enemies.

    "I will be the one who walks out alive," Victoria repeated to herself.

    She did not dare to close her eyes, in fear that Kragen would take the opportunity to sneak an attack on her. She looked towards the sky and searched deep into herself. When she opened her eyes next, Victoria realized she was no longer in her human form.

    She had paws in ce of her feet and hand. A pair of ears on the top of her head. Her fur was silvery white. Victoria looked up at Kragen, her eyes were sapphire blue. Though she was only half of Kragen''s height, she was still consideredrge of a werewolf.

    "Let the games begin!" Kragen dered with a grin as he lunged towards Victoria.

    Seeing him rushing towards her, Victoria carefully dodged his first attack. She narrowly missed as he swiped at her with his paw. She created distance between them, knowing she would not stand a chance right now if they were too close.

    Kragen was going out in full force with all of his attacks. The amount of strength he exerted was enough to crush a skull and crack the ground beneath.

    "You can''t run forever!" Kragen yelled as he lunged forward like a madman towards her.

    His attacks were erratic as if he was fighting in berserk mode. To be fair, his raw strength was enough to kill most of his enemies. If Victoria took one misstep, her fate would be sealed.

    Laina was on the edge of her seat the entire time. Each time Victoria narrowly avoids an attack, she heaves a sigh of relief.

    "Come on, Victoria! Get him!" She eximed at the top of her lungs as she got out of her seat to cheer her on.

    Dante had not seen Laina this involved in a fight before. He was intrigued. Though the fight was exciting, he simply could not take his eyes off her. When Laina noticed him looking, she could not help but blush.

    She quickly tucked a loose lock of hair behind her ear before taking a seat back down. Realizing what she was doing, Dante ced his hand on hers as he took out a handkerchief from his coat pocket.

    He gently dabbed it on her forehead.

    "I like you the way you are, Laina. You don''t have to change for me," Dante whispered to her with a smile.

    Despite the energy of the crowd and their loud overpowering voices, at that moment all Laina could hear was Dante''s voice and her own heartbeat. She could feel as if it was about to leap out of her mouth.

    Before Laina could reply, everyone''s attention was drawn to the arena. A howl of pain rang throughout the colosseum apanied by the roar of the crowd. Laina turned to the arena, gasped in shock to see blood sttered all across.

    All the dodging had tired out Victoria. In a fraction of a second, Kragen realized she was growing tired. He took the opportunity. He unhinged his jaw and bit down onto Victoria''s shoulder.

    Blood sttered across the arena as he threw her to the side. Victoria''s body heavily hit the wall of the arena was a thud. She winced in pain as she attempted to get back up.

    Blood flowed from her open wounds. Though she now had self-healing, it was not quick enough. The loss of blood fueled her fatigue. Victoria looked over to Kragen. Her vision was blurry.

    The wound throbbed in pain.

    Was this it? She had barely shown the world what she was made of and her time was already up? No. Victoria knew she could not let this be it. She still had to avenge her family.

    When her vision refocused, Victoria saw as clear as day. The opportunity she had been waiting for had arrived. Her energy may have been spent, but so has Kragen. The wound she suffered hurt but it was nothingpared to the years of abuse she had suffered in his hands.

    Adrenaline fueled her body as Victoria got back up, one step at a time. Once she was up on all fours, she let out a howl into the sky. In an instant, the entire colosseum fell silent.

    Kragen could feel his legs getting jelly. This had never happened before. He felt a new emotion lingering in his heart. The fur on his back stood up.

    Was this fear?

 Chapter 119 - Determination

    Victoria was instilled with a sudden burst of energy. Her will to live, her desire to win fueled her every move. She rushed towards Kragen, closing off the distance between them.

    She protracted her ws and swiped at him. Kragen dodged as much as he could. But with thepounded fatigue he felt, it was getting increasingly difficult for him to move swiftly.

    He could not find any opening to counterattack either. To him, Victoria was swiping at him as if she had gone berserk. She had lowered her defenses and went full force on the attack.

    But even then, he could not find any opportunity to get in a few attacks of his own. Though Victoria did not have his size or strength, her attacks were still lethal. w marks from Victoria''s attacks began to cover Kragen.

    The open wounds ached as blood seeped from them. Victoria even made sure to attack the wounds for added damage.

    "Get him, Victoria! Get him!" Laina yelled at the top of her lungs from where she stood, cheering her on.

    The crowds were slowly warming up to Victoria. They admire her courage and her perseverance. She just might have turned the tables. Seeing Kragen slowly being covered with wounds, Victoria grew more confident.

    She exerted more strength in her attacks. She was getting used to her wolf form. She was in the zone of the battle. The adrenaline-fueled her every move. The desire for revenge grew in her heart and mind.

    Victoria noticed an opening. She went for it. Victoria bit down on Kragen''s neck. She sunk her sharpened fangs into his fur. It prated through his fur, broke the skin, and wedged deep into his flesh.

    "You bitch!" Kragen cursed as he winced in pain.

    The weight of the wounds and the intense pain from where Victoria bit him caused him to stumble and fall to the ground. Victoria had the upper hand now. She did not let go of Kragen''s neck.

    When he tried to get up, Victoria sunk her ws into the wounds on his legs. Kragen cried out in agony as he could feel her sharpened ws digging deep into his muscles.

    He could not move. The pain was indescribable. The entire colosseum held their breath. The fearsome, merciless Alpha who had never lost a single battle was held down by his opponent.

    His opponent was half his size.

    Laina could not take her eyes off the arena. She too held her breath as she waited for what was toe.

    "Do you yield?" Victoria asked through her bite.

    Kragen spat as he grunted in pain, "I will never-"

    She did not even wait for him to finish. Victoria dug her ws into Kragen''s ribs and drew them out. A set of long streak w marks formed on Kragen''s side as he yelled in agony.

    His skin along with muscle and sinew were torn open. You could almost see the bone beneath. Even those in the crowd winced at the sight of it.

    "Do you yield?!" Victoria asked again.

    "I¡­ I¡­ yield. I yield,"

    For a moment, she could not believe her ears. But with the roar of the crowd, Victoria realized her ears did not fail her. Kragen yielded to her. She won. She won!

    Victoria released Kragen. She took a few steps back as she looked out into the colosseum. She could see Laina and the wide smile on her face as she was cheering for her.

    Victoria took to her human form once more as a wide smile appeared upon her face. She raised both her hands up, as she enjoyed the cheers of the crowd. The silhouette of the Moonlight Wolf formed behind Victoria.

    The crowd was in awe. As the Moonlight Wolf let out a howl towards the sky, the crowd went wild. If there was any werewolf who was skeptical about Victoria''s credibility to be their ruler, they were silenced.

    The Moonlight Wolf was the best affirmation of her status.

    Kragenid in a pool of his own blood. The injuries he sustained were severe. As heid there on the ground, he gritted his teeth in anger. He was back in his human form, covered with wounds.

    The Royal Guards entered the arena. They collectively knelt before Victoria, acknowledging her as the new ruler of Wolfenheim. Their leader, General Matthias knelt before her.

    "Your Highness, what would you like us to do with your defeated opponent?"

    She nced over to Kragen for a moment before replying, "Have the healers heal him. I want him locked in the dungeon for the time being, until I can think of a suitable punishment."

    "As you wish, you Highness," General Matthias replied.

    As soon as Victoria gave her order, she felt as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. The adrenaline was wearing off. She felt fatigued. Victoria almost lost her bnce as she was hit with a dizzy spell.

    Laina had rushed down to the arena to congratte Victoria. Dante and Kol followed closely behind as she went. Just as Victoria was about to lose her bnce, Laina caught her by the arm.

    General Matthias called for the Royal Healers immediately.

    "Victoria, Victoria!" Laina called out her name, hoping to keep her conscious for as long as she could.

    "Her Highness has exerted herself during the battle. She needs to recuperate," Matthias exined.

    So, they headed back to the castle together. Laina followed suit.

    Kragen was taken away by the healers on a stretcher. In the distance, he could see Laina through his blurred vision. He gritted his teeth as he cursed beneath his breath. If it was not for Laina, he would not have lost everything overnight.

    "Just you wait, Laina. Just you wait. When I get my hands on you, you''ll never see the light of day!" He muttered to himself.

    Though they were far apart, Dante could hear Kragen''s threat. He narrowed his eyes at the injured alpha as he was taken away on the stretcher.

    "Hmph, what a foolish dog," Dantemented as he shook his head.

 Chapter 120 - What Does It Take To Be A Good Ruler?

    A knock on the door startled Victoria. She was seated at the dressing table, staring nkly in the mirror. Just as she was about to stand up to walk over and open the door, one of the maids already did so on her behalf.

    Victoria was not used to the royal treatment. She felt like a fish out of water amongst the luxury of the castle. Overnight, she became the ruling monarch of Wolfenheim. Everything was so uncertain.

    "Your Highness, Crown Princess Laina of Kinshearth is here to see you," the maid announced to Victoria.

    Hearing Laina''s name, Victoria heaved a sigh of relief. For just a moment, the worry she had written all over her face dissipated. She got up from her seat and instinctively got down on her knees to greet Laina.

    The maids were in shock. Laina quickly stopped Victoria.

    "Victoria, you don''t have to greet me like this anymore," Laina chuckled as she helped her up.

    Realizing what she had done, she blushed in embarrassment, "I''m so sorry, Princess Laina¡­ I¡­"

    Laina could see the worry and anxiety written on Victoria''s face. It must have been extremely overwhelming for her. Laina took her by the hand and led her to the sofa to take a seat.

    She called for the maid to bring them a fresh pot ofvender chamomile tea with a side of honey. Once she left, only Victoria, Laina, and Kol remained. Victoria was still looking around anxiously.

    She had only just recovered from her fight with Kragen three days ago. There were so many things Victoria had to take care of. The coronation. The celebration ball was happening that very night.

    Not to mention, the mountain of royal affairs that would require her attention. Laina extended her stay in Wolfenheim to help Victoria out. She knew the young woman would be overwhelmed.

    "Laina, you''re a lifesaver. I am eternally in your debt," Victoria eximed as she held Laina''s hands tightly.

    "I did what I thought was right, that''s all, Victoria," Laina replied humbly.

    When the maid returned with the hot tea, Laina poured Victoria a cup.

    "Here, drink this, it will help calm your nerves."

    The aromatic fragrance of the tea was soothing. The touch of honey gave the tea the sweetness it needed. Victoria felt as if a wave washed over her as she took a sip of the tea.

    "This is really good," Victoriamended.

    Laina smiled, "Margaret, my handmaid, always has this ready for me when I am stressed. It helps calm the nerves and rx the mind."

    Victoria poured her heart out to Laina. She was worried and anxious about everything. As the new ruling monarch, there were rules she had to abide by. Things she can and cannot do.

    It was overwhelming. Unlike Laina, who was born into the royal life, Victoria was thrown into it with no safety. She did not have years of training in etiquette or kingdom management.

    "You don''t need any of those to be a good ruler, Victoria," Laina reminded her, "All you need is to follow your heart and do what is right."

    "Really?" Victoria found it a little difficult to believe.

    She had seen how Kragen ruled over Wolfenheim. He ruled with an iron fist and the people followed. Victoria was not him, she did not want to be a ruthless ruler like he was.

    But Victoria had also seen how Laina managed Kinshearth while she was there. Though it was only for a short span of time, it was clear to see how much Laina cared for her people.

    She saw strength in the Crown Princess of Kinshearth. Victoria wanted to be like her. Laina reassured her.

    "Yes. Plus, I don''t think the Moon Goddess just picks anyone to be the ruler of Wolfenheim. If you ever need help, I will be there to give advice," Laina promised.

    Seeing as it was gettingte, Laina helped Victoria prepare for the Celebration Ball. The Royal seamstress had to rush out her dress but it still looked perfect. Victoria could not stop looking at her reflection in the mirror.

    She had never looked so good before. The dress entuated her slim figure in all the right ces. As per her request, the dress was not revealing. It exudes elegance and beauty.

    "You look amazing! Who knows, you might just attract the attention of potential suitors," Laina teased.

    Victoria blushed immediately as she vehemently shook her head, "I don''t think I''ll be looking for love anytime soon."

    "You never know what might happen!" Laina eximed, "Anyways, enjoy yourself tonight, Victoria. After all, this is your celebration ball."

    When they arrived in the Ballroom, all eyes were on them. The Wolfenheim nobility was in attendance, alongside foreign delegates from neighboring kingdoms and nations.

    Everyone had heard of the change in monarchy in Wolfenheim. They were eager to curry favor and scope out who Victoria was. After all, prior to this, there was no information about her at all.

    Rumors and gossip spread like wildfire. When all eyes were on Victoria, she could feel her heart ready to leap out of her mouth. But with Laina by her side, she felt more confident.

    General Matthias, dressed in a handsome suit, greeted Victoria.

    "Your Highness, I shall be your guide for the evening. May I?" He asked politely.

    Victoria looked to Laina, who gave her a reassuring nod. Victoria took General Matthias by the arm as they walked further into the ballroom. The Leader of the Royal Guards had been most helpful to Victoria with royal matters.

    Kol, who had been tailing behind Laina, looked around uneasily. Since they hade to Wolfenheim as guests, they did not have the masking potion to mask their identity.

    Vampires and Werewolves had never seen eye to eye with one another. While they were not at war in the present, they chose to remain cordial to one another. But only when necessary.

    Kol was getting a few stares from the werewolves nobility in attendance. When Laina noticed his unease, she ced a hand on his shoulder.

    "Kol, are you alright?" She asked out of concern.

    Kol looked to Laina. He quickly darted his eyes to the side and silently nodded. Laina knew he was keeping quiet about it. She too could sense multiple pairs of eyes looking in their direction.

    "Hey, look at me," Laina said as she tried to get Kol''s attention, "Don''t worry about them. I will not let them hurt you. You and I are official foreign guests here, they won''t even dare toy a finger on us."

    Kol nodded. But his heightened sense of hearing meant he could hear all the nasty things they were saying. Furthermore, amongst the nobility and members of high society, Kol felt out of ce.

    Not wanting him to be ufortable, Laina suggested that he could return to his room to rest instead. Though he was willing to do so at first, he quickly rejected the idea.

    "If I were to go, who would protect you, Laina?" Kol asked out of concern.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect her."

 Chapter 121 - A Bold Move

    Laina knew who it was immediately. She jolted in her spot as he ced his hand on her shoulder. Their bodies were touching, she could smell the smoky fragrance notes of teakwood and oak with light rose aromatics.

    "Dante?" Laina tilted her head to look up at him.

    Dante leaned in and kissed Laina gently on the tip of her nose, causing her to blush. Laina covered her agape mouth with her hand. She could feel the warmth on her cheeks.

    Kol was surprised by King Dante''s sudden appearance too. He tried to hide his face, after witnessing their disy of affection. Laina nudged Dante on the arm, taking a step away from him as she did so.

    But Dante was not about to let her out of his grasp. He pulled her back into his arms. He did everything with purpose. He wanted to show the other royals and nobility in the ballroom that Laina was his.

    Laina wanted to dig a hole in the ground and bury herself. She knew the rumors and gossip that would spread after this.

    She angrily whispered to Dante, "Why did you do that?!"

    "Why?" Though he was caught off guard by her question, his quick thinking gave him an answer, "As an apology, your Highness."

    Kol knew the King of Dracona would be able to protect Laina. So he decided to leave silently, leaving the ballroom before the crown princess noticed.

    "What apology?" Laina asked as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    From the corner of her eye, she could see that there were many people who were curiously looking in their direction. Needless to say, these bystanders were likely eavesdropping on their conversation.

    Laina grabbed Dante by his arm and dragged him into an empty balcony.

    Having had some time to process what had happened, Laina realized what Dante was referring to. She crossed her arms as she pouted. Seeing that she was clearly still upset with him, he could not help but chuckle.

    He had always liked the way she looked when she was pouting.

    "What''s so funny?"

    "You look adorable when you''re pouting, Princess Laina," Dante told the truth.

    "Adorable? What do you think I am, some cute kitten?" Laina replied snappily.

    Dante took a step closer to Laina. He wrapped his hands around her and gently caressed her cheek with his hand.

    "I''m sorry I was not able to return your calls. I had¡­ important matters to take care of," he apologized.

    To be honest, Laina was more worried about his well-being than mad at him for not replying. She reached for his hand as they looked into each other''s eyes. Laina rested her cheek in his palm.

    "I was worried. You promised to be there but you weren''t. I know you''re busy. But I was worried something happened to you, Dante. Especially when you picked up but things did not sound right on your end," Laina exined anxiously.

    To hear that he cared for his well-being above everything else, Dante''s heart ached. This was truly the Laina he knew.

    "I''m sorry I caused you to worry. Do not worry, everything was taken care of and I am well."

    Dante exined to Laina that he was dealing with the Colossal Water Smander threat. He did not want to lie to her, so he chose to not mention anything that happened before his return to Dracona.

    Laina was surprised to hear about the threat he had to deal with. But she was assured to see that he did not suffer from anysting injuries from the battle.

    "I''m relieved to see that you''re alright," Laina said with relief.

    Dante grinned, "I, on the other hand, was shocked to hear that you considered another marriage proposal in my absence. Would you care to exin that to me, my dear?"

    In each other''spany, time seemed to have lost its meaning. Laina exined what transpired after they had parted ways in Everfree. She told him about King Kragen and his schemes.

    Her initial trip to Wolfenheim where she met the Moon Goddess and how they discovered she had been bewitched. Hearing Laina recount what happened, Dante gritted his teeth.

    While he attempted to present a neutral expression while he listened, deep in his heart he was fuming with anger. In his absence, someone had sessfully cast a spell on Laina.

    Not to forget, she almost ended up marrying that horrible Alpha Werewolf King. As Laina continued recounting, they each enjoyed a ss of wine.

    "Hold on, did you say you met with the Moon Goddess Selene?" Dante asked halfway through as he put down his ss of wine on the railing of the balcony.

    Laina nodded, "Yes, I did. She was really nice-"

    "Did she say anything specific to you?" Dante could not help but ask.

    "Something specific?" Laina fell silent as she pondered over his question for a while, "The only thing thates to mind, well at least what I thought to be weird was that she kept calling me a child of the sun?"

    Dante widened his eyes in shock, "Child of the sun?"

    "Yes," seeing the expression on Dante''s face, Laina could not help butugh a little, "Weird, isn''t it? But Margaret theorized that it was because I was human. Which made sense."

    "She did? I see¡­" Dante heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.

    "What do you think, Dante? Do you think there''s another reason?"

    "What?"

    "I said, do you think there''s another reason?" Realizing his heart was not in the conversation, Laina wondered if he was preupied with matters back in Dracona.

    Though Laina did not know why Dante suddenly appeared in Wolfenheim; or how he managed to find out she was here, he must have rushed over to find her. So she assumed he must still have matters to attend to back in Dracona.

    Laina ced a hand on Dante''s, "You don''t have to apany me, Dante. I know you''re busy, you can leave if you need to."

    Who was she kidding? Laina was so excited to see him in Wolfenheim. She wanted to dance with him at the ball and continue their conversation. But she did not want to be selfish either.

    They were both monarchs of their individual Kingdoms. They had people to serve, matters to take care of. She could not simply hold on to him forever.

    Or could she?

    She nced over to him for just a fraction of a second, hoping to be able to read his facial expressions. She wanted to know what was going through his mind. But Laina could not tell what he was thinking at that moment.

    Laina bit her lip. She made a bold move.

    "But if you have nowhere else to be, I wouldn''t mind somepany for the evening.. After all, the ball has only just begun."

 Chapter 122 - Dancing With You

    Dante wrapped his hand around Laina''s waist. He interlocked their free hands together.

    "I don''t have anywhere else to be," he replied with a grin, "So I guess I''ll stay. Shall we dance, Princess Laina?"

    You could not deny that Dante had some smooth moves. He casually guided Laina back into the ballroom and onto the dance floor. As the music apanied them in the background, Dante and Laina danced the night away.

    Laina was nervous. Her palms were sweating and she was afraid she might step on Dante''s feet. Lady Luck must have been shining down upon her as they danced. As they danced, Laina grew more confident over time.

    In Dante''spany, everything felt right. She felt safe in his arms. Everything else in the background faded away. To Laina, the entire dance floor was theirs and there was no one else. Dante, on the other hand, was deeply enamored of Laina.

    He had almost forgotten what it was like to have her in his arms. Nothing else in the world mattered at the moment they shared. Even as the music faded away, neither of them was willing to let go.

    They gazed deep into each other''s eyes, refusing to look away.

    "Dante?" Laina called out his name.

    "Yes?"

    "Sometimes I get this feeling. Like we''ve met before¡­"

    Dante chuckled, "We most certainly have met before tonight, your Highness. Unless you''re already forgotten about the time you spent in my castle¡­"

    Laina shook her head, "No, I wasn''t referring to that-"

    He knew what she was referring to. A small spark of hope was lit in Dante''s heart.

    "Then what is it?" he asked eagerly.

    She could not describe it well enough. But every time Laina met Dante when they spent time with one another, she always felt a sense of familiarity with him. It always felt as if they had known one another for a very long time.

    "I don''t know how to describe it, but I always feel like we''ve known one another for a very long time."

    Dante looked deep into Laina''s eyes. He wanted to tell her everything. But he can''t. Memories of a past he wanted to forget resurfaced in his mind. Dante pursed his lips as he came up with a reply.

    "I feel the same way too," he said as he caressed her cheek.

    Laina looked up at him, "You do?"

    Dante nodded, "Though we''ve only met recently, I feel as though we''ve known one another for a long time. Who knows, maybe we''ve met in our past lives."

    Hearing his reply, Laina could not help but chuckle a little, "Maybe¡­ maybe you''re right. Past lives huh? I wonder what would that be like."

    They walked out into the open balcony to enjoy the cool night breeze as they continued their conversation.

    "Maybe we were just twomon folks from different viges who fell in love and lived together," Laina theorized.

    "Would you have liked that? A simple life in the country," Dante asked out of curiosity.

    Being the Crown Princess had its advantages and disadvantages. The bountiful wealth she had meant Laina could have anything she desired. But the duties and responsibilities of the crown weighed heavily.

    Sometimes Laina wished she could be a little more carefree. When she saw how free the country folk looked, she sometimes envied their simple life.

    Laina leaned over the balcony as she replied, "It does seem attractive at times. Especially when I have a whole day of court sessions and meetings ahead of me."

    Just then, a chilly night breeze blew past them. Laina felt a shiver. She wrapped her hands around her arms for a little more warmth. Dante took off his suit jacket and draped it over Laina''s shoulders.

    "Thank you," she mumbled a word of thanks as she blushed.

    "You''re wee," Dante replied with a smile as he stood close to her.

    Laina wrapped his suit jacket around her shoulders a little tighter. It felt as if it was Dante who had wrapped his arms around her.

    -<em>That would be nice¡­</em>- Laina thought to herself.

    In her mind, she began to imagine Dante wrapping his arms around her to warm her up. Their bodies would touch and she would be able to smell the sweet scent from his body. When Laina realized what she was fantasizing about, her cheeks turned beet red.

    She turned her face away from Dante, trying to hide her embarrassment. She prayed that Dante did not see the smile on her face, followed by the rising heat in her cheeks. But he saw it. All of it.

    "Your Highness, just what are you thinking of?" Dante asked cheekily as he turned to look at her.

    Laina squinted her eyes shut as she pursed her lips. She was caught red-handed.

    "I¡­ well¡­ I¡­" she could not even form a proper sentence.

    "My my princess. I must say I am surprised that the Crown Princess of Kinshearth would have the audacity to think of something dirty-"

    "Dirty?! No! No! That''s not what I was thinking about! I was just thinking it would be nice if you had your arms around me instead of your jacket-"

    When Laina realized she had blurted out what she truly was thinking, she wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide in there forever. Before she could say anything else, Dante walked behind her and wrapped her in his arms from behind.

    "Like this? Your Highness?" Dante asked in a seductive voice.

    His husky tone of voice sent tingles throughout Laina''s body. She gulped as she felt the warmth of his body against hers. Laina blushed beet red. Now, she had no ce to hide. As much as she wanted to wriggle out of his grasp, she wanted more to stay in his arms.

    "Yes¡­" she mumbled softly as she looked to the side in deep embarrassment.

    Dante grinned as he asked, "What''s that? I can''t hear you."

    "I said yes!" Laina raised her voice a little louder as she pouted.

    Dante leaned in close to Laina. He looked over to her but she refused to face him. She did not want him to know she was enjoying herself. But he was not done with teasing her just yet. Dante released Laina from his embrace quickly.

    "Your Highness, taking into consideration your reputation and my own, maybe we should not be so close¡­"

    Laina grabbed hold of Dante''s hands. She wrapped them around her again with a smirk on her face.

    "You''re not going anywhere," she threatened yfully.

    "Oh? Is that right?" Dante yed along with a grin.

 Chapter 123 - Pay The Price

    That night, Dante walked Laina back to her room in the castle. They were having a great conversation when a sudden chill caught Dante''s attention. But before he could even bring it up, a hand grabbed onto Laina''s arm from behind.

    The ws dug into her arm, causing Laina to wince in pain. She was pulled away from Dante.

    "Dante!" she called out to him, reaching her free hand towards him.

    "Laina!" Dante reached out his hand to grab onto hers.

    But he was toote, Laina was being pulled into a portal that opened up behind her. From where he stood, he could clearly see who it was. It was a werewolf, with golden chestnut brown fur. It was Kragen!

    He had a crazed look in his eye and a wide grin on his face. Dante leaped forward, attempting to follow them through the portal. But it closed before he could do so. Just like that, Laina was taken right out of his grasp.

    Dante gritted his teeth in anger as he clenched his fist. He was too careless. He subconsciously lowered his guard, he only had himself to me. But this was not the end. He was going to find Kragen and give him a piece of his mind.

    From behind, a shadow lunged at Dante. This time, he was able to anticipate the attack and dodged it carefully. It was Kol. He had sensed something was amiss, so he came out of the room to look.

    "Where''s Crown Princess Laina?" Kol asked as he bared his fangs at Dante.

    "She''s been taken, by Kragen," Dante replied swiftly.

    Laina, having been pulled back, had little time to react. She was no longer in the castle. She was in the middle of a forest clearing. As she took a step back, she realized there was someone behind her blocking her from taking another step.

    Before she could say anything, a fur-covered hand covered her mouth and another grabbed hold of her by the waist tightly. Laina struggled out of the grasp of her attack but his raw strength was more than she had anticipated.

    "You ruined everything for me! I''m going to make you pay!" Kragen roared in anger as he tightened his hold on Laina.

    Realizing it was Kragen, Laina was pissed. She too had lowered her guard while she was with Dante. Now, she was in the hands of an angry alpha werewolf. Laina knew she had to free herself from his grasp.

    But her arms were locked in ce by Kragen''s hold on her. First, she had to free herself. An idea popped into her mind. Laina turned her arms and dug her manicured nails deep into Kragen''s arm.

    She exerted a huge force of strength. The piercing pain made Kragen howl in pain. He was loosening his hold. Taking advantage of the distraction, Laina bit down onto Kragen''s arm that was covering her mouth.

    "Argh!" Kragen released Laina from his hold.

    She curled her right hand into a fist and spun around to face Kragen. She uppercut him right in the jaw with all the strength she had in her body. The impact of the force in Laina''s uppercut was enough to lift him off the ground for a split second.

    Laina lifted the hem of her dress as she swiftly took a step back, and kicked him straight in the chest. Kragen was sent flying through the air, splintering the tree trunk he hit.

    Laina dusted her hands with a murderous gaze in her eyes.

    She walked up to him with folded arms, "You dare to try and kidnap me? Dream on, Kragen!"

    Kragen groaned in pain, he had underestimated Laina''s strength. He had assumed she was other princesses, weak and feeble, always in need of protection. He thought that if he could get her alone, he could mess with her.

    But he was wrong.

    "Laina! Laina!" someone was calling out her name.

    Laina looked towards the source of the voice. It wasing from above, in the sky. When she looked up, Laina could barely see who it was since it was dark.

    "Dante? Dante is that you? Over here!" she called out to him as she waved her hands in the air towards his direction.

    Dante heard Laina''s voice. When he spotted the forest clearing, he swooped down immediately to meet her. Words could not describe his relief when he saw that Laina was unharmed. He cupped Laina''s face in his hands, checking to see if she had been hurt.

    "Laina, are you alright? Did he hurt you? Where is that bastard?!"

    Laina looked up at Dante, mesmerized by him at that moment. She knew he cared about her, but she never really knew how much. Seeing him so worried about her brought a smile to her face.

    "I''m alright, Dante. I''m alright," she said reassuringly.

    Being in his arms brought her a great sense offort. The worried look on his face felt hauntingly familiar too. Has she seen this side of him before?

    Momentster, Kol arrived too. To see Laina alive and well, he heaved a sigh of relief. If anything had happened to her, he would not have been able to live with himself. Not to forget, Margaret would not let him live to see another day.

    But it was not over yet, Kragen got back up, more pissed than before. He howled towards the sky as he protracted his ws, ready to attack Laina again. Dante was not about to let him harm Laina again. He covered her protectively with one arm while materializing ance in his free hand.

    He pointed it towards Kragen as he warned, "Do not take another step further."

    Kol also assumed an attack stance, ready to lunge at Kragen if needed.

    "My fight is not with you, Dragon King. Stay out of this," Kragen warned Dante.

    Kol did not appreciate the fact that he was being ignored. Taking advantage of the situation, he lunged at Kragen. Laina worried for Kol''s safety, wanting to stop him but it was toote. Kol''s super-speed allowed him to close off the distance with Kragen in a fraction of a second.

    He materialized a sword in his hands and attacked Kragen without mercy. Kragen, annoyed by Kol, grabbed hold of his sword and broke it in half. Surprised by his strength, Kol did not have enough time to react.

    With one swipe of his paw, Kol was sent flying off to the side. He grunted in pain as he hit a tree bark. Blood dribbled from the side of his mouth.

    "Kol!" Laina called out, worried for his safety.

    Dante gritted his teeth, he could not protect Laina and deal with Kragen at the same time. Laina knew that too. So, she whispered a n to him. Though he wanted to escort her to safety himself, he knew it was their best course of action.

    "I wille to you once this is done," Dante said to Laina as he gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead.

    "I will call for reinforcements," Laina promised.

    Dante shook his head, "No need, I will take care of this. Don''t worry.. Now, go."

 Chapter 124 - Blind With Rage

    As soon as Laina left with Kol, Dante turned his attention back to Kragen. He cracked his knuckles as he took a step towards the werewolf.

    "My feud is not with you, Dragon King!" Kragen roared with rage as he lunged towards Dante with a curled-up fist.

    His berserk-like fighting technique was useless against Dante, who easily dodged all of his attacks. Fed up with how erratic his movements were, Dante caught one of Kragen''s punches mid-air.

    The Dragon King crushed Kragen''s hand with ease. Kragen cried out in pain as he fell to the ground while holding his crippled hand. The Alpha werewolf was blind with rage.

    He wanted revenge, nothing but revenge.

    Dante wiped his hand on his jacket as he looked over to Kragen, "You might not have a feud with me, but I have a bone to pick with you."

    He grabbed Kragen by the cor and punched him in the gut, sending him flying across the forest floor until he hit a tree. Blood trickled down the side of Kragen''s lips as his vision began to blur.

    "Your feud is with someone I cherish, I cannot let you get your way. Also for the horrible acts you''ve done, it''s time you faced judgment," Dante dered as he walked up to him.

    Kragen refused to ept his defeat. He had worked so hard to get to where he was yet overnight, he had be nothing. He was no longer a King. He had lost his pride as an Alpha.

    Everything was taken out of his hands.

    "I should have never listened to that witch!" Kragen cursed beneath his breath.

    Dante furrowed his eyebrows. A witch? He picked Kragen up by the cor of his shirt.

    "Did you say, a witch? Did she have purple colored hair?" Dante asked.

    Kragen was surprised by Dante''s interest in his words. Realizing he had information the Dragon King wanted, he decided to use it as a bargaining chip to get his way. But Dante was not having any of it.

    Since the werewolf refused to tell him anything, he would force it out of him. In the blink of an eye, Dante took to his dragon form. He grabbed Kragen by the cor and threw him up into the night sky.

    When the werewolf began to fall, he could not help but yell in terror as he was free-falling. Dante caught him in his ws mid-air. He could hear the werewolf''s heart pounding in fear.

    They were still up in the air. Not high enough to kill him but high enough to injure him.

    "Did the witch you mention have purple-colored hair?" Dante asked again.

    Kragen grinned, still refusing to answer. Dante released him, allowing him to fall to the ground. Without anything to break his fall, Kragen''s legs were crushed as he hit hard against the ground.

    "AAARRGHHH!" Kragen yelled in pain as the bones in his legs were fractured and crushed.

    The impact dislocated his knee joints and fractured bone was protruding out of his skin. Dante''s expressions remained the same as hended before Kragen. He took to his dragon-human hybrid form as he looked over to the werewolf.

    He did not care for his cries of pain. Dante wanted the information he sought after. As he took another step closer to Kragen, the werewolf finally knew what fear meant. He leaned away from Dante, begging for mercy.

    "Please, your Majesty, mercy¡­ mercy!"

    Dante scoffed, "The mighty werewolf is begging for mercy?"

    He leaned in close as he continued, "This is mercy."

    "What?" Kragen did not understand, how was this showing mercy?

    Dante''s lips curled up as he chuckled. "If it was Laina, not much of you would be left. Either that, or you would be in much more pain than a pair of broken legs."

    He could see the disbelief on Kragen''s face, but Dante did not care. It was true. He had seen how she dealt with enemies in the past. Some might say it''s too much but if the situation calls for it, she would give them what they deserved.

    "Spill the beans now, Kragen, or it''s going to get a lot worse for you," Dante threatened with his spear.

    "I''ll talk! I''ll talk!" Kragen replied swiftly.

    He told Dante everything he knew. He confirmed that he was visited by Cordelia, the purple-haired witch. Dante listened carefully with silence. When he was done, the Dragon King simply nodded.

    Thinking he would be set free now, a smile formed on Kragen''s face. But it soon faded away as Dante knocked him out with a punch to the face. Dante grabbed hold of Kragen and took to the sky.

    Using a teleportation spell, he arrived in Blu Lunara Temple of the Moon. His sudden appearance caused quite themotion amongst the Moon Maidens. When they noticed the werewolf Dante had brought with him, they immediately alerted High Priestess Shy.

    Upon seeing Dante, the High Priestess seemed to have anticipated his arrival.

    "Greetings, King Dante. Thank you for delivering the alpha to us," High Priestess Shy said as she signaled the other Moon Maidens to take over from Dante.

    The Moon Maidens were afraid to get close. But with the High Priestess''s insistence, they did as she asked. Dante handed Kragen off to the Moon Maidens before he turned his attention back to the High Priestess.

    "I wish to meet with Moon Goddess Selene, bring me to her," Dante demanded.

    Just as one of the Moon Maidens was about to reply, High Priestess Shy stopped them.

    "This way please, your Majesty," she said as she stepped to the side.

    Dante simply nodded and followed the High Priestess. The Moon Maidens were confused. It was nowhere near the dates on which the Moon Goddess would appear amongst them.

    So how was the Dragon King going to meet with her?

    High Priestess Shy brought Dante to the room. It was not a full moon night, but the moonlight still reflected off the pool of water in the center of the room.

    "I will leave you to it, your Majesty. If you need any assistance, please feel free to let me know." With that, Shy closed the door behind her and left Dante alone in the room.

    Dante took off his suit jacket and stretched out his arms. He cracked his neck and knuckled before materializing and got a moon pearl in his hands. He walked up to the pool of water and allowed the moonlight to shine down on the moon pearl.

    As soon as the moonlight touched the moon pearl, it began to emit a soft glow of light. Momentster, a bright sh of light enveloped the room. When it finally dissipated, the Moon Goddess appeared.

    She hovered above the water. Dante took a few steps back, just as the light dissipatedpletely. Moon Goddess Selene opened her eyes. She walked towards Dante.

    Once she was on solid ground, the Moon Goddess curtsied to Dante.

    "Do you know who I am?" Dante asked.

    "You''re King Dante of Dracona."

    Dante bit his lip, "I''m referring to my other identity."

    The Moon Goddess nodded, "Yes of course , you are the Celestial Moon Dra-"

    Dante stopped her from continuing.

    "You are to address me only as King Dante, my other identity cannot be revealed to anyone. Now, I''ll get straight to the point. You''ve met with the Crown Princess of Kinshearth, is that correct?" He asked.

    "Understood, your Majesty. Yes, the child of the sun," she replied.

    "Did she¡­ look or sound like she knows what she truly is?" He asked.

    Moon Goddess Selene shook her head, "No, she did not.. She seemspletely oblivious to what she is and the powers she possess."

 Chapter 125 - Divine Punishment

    Dante nodded. A part of him wished she knew, a part of him wished she did not. Either way, it did not matter, she was still the love of his life.

    "If I may be so bold, your Majesty, what is your connection to her?" Moon Goddess Selene asked.

    Dante turned away from her and growled, "It''s none of your business."

    She bowed respectfully as she apologized, "My sincerest apologies for prying, your Majesty."

    He turned back to her, "You are to keep this information to yourself. No one else needs to know, understood?"

    She nodded, "Yes, your Majesty."

    With that, Dante concluded their meeting and walked towards the door. Just as he was about to leave, he turned back around.

    "What ns do you have for the alpha?"

    Surprised by the sudden question, it took her a while to reply, "He will get what he deserves."

    Satisfied with her answer, Dante left the room and returned to Adolfa. Once he was gone, Moon Goddess Selene called for High Priestess Shy to bring Kragen in.

    "My Goddess, I can deal with him, you need not do so personally," the High Priestess offered.

    "It''s alright. I''m here already anyway, bring him to me," Selene instructed.

    As per her request, Shy had the Moon Maidens bring Kragen''s to her at once. He was still unconscious when they put him down on the ground. Shy clicked her fingers. A Moon Maiden sshed a pail of ice-cold water upon Kragen.

    The icy water woke him up immediately. Surprised to find himself surrounded by Moon Maidens, he looked around flustered. When he realized he was in the Moon Goddess''s presence, Kragen dropped his jaw.

    Few had ever met her in person, even when he was King he had not had the chance to meet her. He did not have any chance to fight back or escape as his hands and neck were chained.

    But Kragen was no longer in his human form, he was in his wolf form. Moon Goddess Selene walked up to him and crouched down to meet him at eye level. Kragen attempted to shift into his werewolf form.

    Nothing happened.

    A chill ran down the back of his spine. He tried to shift into his human form instead. Nothing happened. He was stuck in his wolf form. When he attempted to speak, no words came forth.

    Fear ran through his veins as he looked up at the Moon Goddess in horror. Seeing the look in his eyes, she knew it had set upon him. The once almighty fearless Alpha Werewolf King, was now nothing but a wolf.

    "This is your punishment, Kragen. You thought I sent Victoria to your side as your punishment?"

    Selene shook her head as she continued, "You''ve been gravely mistaken, she was your redemption. She was to be your saving grace yet you forced her to reject you.

    You are a fool and a coward, Kragen. You disappoint me."

    Selene walked away from Kragen, shaking her head with her back turned to him, "You could have aplished so much more, yet you''ve squandered it all away."

    She turned back to look at him as she sighed, "Such a pity."

    Kragen was confused, enraged. He wanted to voice out his opinion, defend himself. But when he opened his snout, all he could do was whine and howl. He had lost his voice, along with all the power he once had.

    His current form was no different from a regr wolf.

    "Kragen, for the crimes you''vemitted, I hereby decree that you are stripped of all your powers and titles. You are to serve your time as a guard wolf for the Temple of the Moon for your remaining days till you return to dust," Selene dered.

    Looking at his broken legs, Selene did not soften her resolve. She ordered the Moon Maidens to not use any spells to heal him. His survival and recovery were to be done on his own.

    Even without the Goddess''s instructions, most Moon Maidens would not have offered to assist him. The horrific tales of how Kragen treated women were well known throughout Wolfenheim.

    His lust for them, his immoral behavior were known to all. Kragen copsed onto the ground, broken by the judgment that had befallen him. Even if he was willing to repent for his mistakes now, there was nothing he could do.

    All he could do was to ept his punishment and submit to fate.

    Upon returning to Adolfa, Wolfenheim; Dante went to look for Laina. Based on his intuition and senses, he found it with ease. As usual, he entered the room through the balcony instead of the door.

    Laina ran up to him and gave him a hug.

    Dante was pleasantly surprised by the embrace, he did not protest. When Laina realized what she had done, she quickly released him and attempted to back away. But Dante refused to let her go.

    "Once you''vetched on, it''s not going to be so easy to leave," he teased with a widening grin.

    Dante leaned down and whispered into her ear, "Did you miss me?"

    Laina had tingles throughout her entire body. She could feel his breath against her ear as he whispered. Laina blushed as she looked to the side, embarrassed by her reaction.

    "I''m just d that you''re alright," she finally found the words she wanted to say, attempting to ignore his efforts to get closer to her.

    "Has Kragen been dealt with?" She asked as she looked up at him.

    Dante nodded as he tucked a loose lock of her red hair behind her ear, "He will never bother you or Victoria ever again. And, he got what he deserves."

    Laina heaved a sigh of relief, she was d to hear that she need not worry about that werewolf anymore. As she finally wriggled out of his grasp and attempted to return to her room, Dante caught hold of her wrist and pulled her back into his embrace.

    Their bodies were so close she could feel his heartbeat as she ced her hand on his chest. His heart was beating as quickly as her own.

    "Don''t you think I deserve a reward for a job well done?" Dante asked sweetly.

    Laina bit her lip. This was the perfect opportunity to toy with Dante. She was going to use it to get back at him. First, she pretended to be a little air-headed and oblivious.

    "Reward? What sort of reward?" She asked as she ced a finger on her chin, pretending to ponder.

    He knew what she was attempting to do. Curious to see what would happen next, he decided to y along.

    "I humbly request for a reward fit for my aplishments, Crown Princess Laina," Dante replied.

    Laina''s eyes lit up as she grinned, "Oh but this is the reward, your Majesty,"

    "Oh?"

    She nodded as exined, "Indeed. Quality time with me. Yours truly! From the moment you returned until¡­"

    Laina pretended to look at a non-existent pocket watch as she said, " Now. And that''s the end of your reward. Thank you for your hard work, King Dante. I must head to bed now, good night!"

    Seeing that Dante was still stunned by her tactic, she easily slipped away from his embrace and returned to the room. She quickly closed the doors to the balcony keeping him outside.

    Laina smiled sweetly before sending him a goodbye kiss through the ss doors. With that, she closed the curtains and returned to bed for a good night''s sleep. As she covered the nket over her body, Laina shivered a little.

    Sleeping alone was cold and lonely.

    Perhaps she should have invited him in.

 Chapter 126 - Coming Down Hard

    Upon her return to Kinshearth, Margaret greeted her at the portal. The handmaiden wanted nothing more than to give the Crown Princess an embrace. But she curtsied in respect instead.

    Hugging the Crown Princess would raise many rms in the pce.

    At first, Margaret was secretly happy to see that Laina had returned with Kol only. But her happiness was fleeting, as she saw King Dante walk through the portal shortly after.

    "King Dante of Dracona, my apologies, we were not expecting your arrival," Margaret said as cordially as she could.

    Dante merely reciprocated with a smile, "My apologies for not informing sooner. Fret not, I am simply here to visit Crown Princess Laina, nothing more."

    -That''s exactly what I was afraid of.- Margaret thought to herself.

    Seeing that most of the officials were also in attendance to wee Laina back to Kinshearth, Dante felt that it was the right time. He cleared his throat and got everyone''s attention.

    Hemanded their attention with ease.

    "Since every one of importance has also gathered here today, I would like to make an official announcement," Dante dered.

    He turned to meet Laina''s eyes as he picked up her hand and turned to those who had gathered, "I, King Dante of Dracona, officially dere that I wish to court Crown Princess Laina of Kinshearth."

    Laina was stunned by Dante''s sudden deration. She could not help but blush in embarrassment as the nobility and officials gathered congratted her.

    For Dante, he simply did not want anyone else to have a chance to snatch her away from him. It was as simple as that. While he would have very much preferred to marry Laina by now, so as to avoid any mimunication, he wanted to respect Laina''s choices as well.

    Margaret, stunned by the sudden news, could not find the words to speak. She held her tongue, knowing she could not show her true emotions here. Before they could continue, a white raven flew down from the sky above.

    Seeing the white raven, Dante lifted his hand. The raven flew down and perched on his hand. A note was attached to its leg. Upon reading its contents, Dante knew he had to return to Dracona at once.

    Though he did not wish to be separated from Laina again, he knew his duties as King required him to leave.

    "Go, your Kingdom needs you," Laina said. She could tell from the look in his eyes.

    Dante kissed the back of her hand as he promised, "I will contact you as soon as I can."

    With that, Dante took to his dragon form and flew up into the sky, disappearing into the clouds. Laina watched him leave. Their time together always felt fleeting. But that only made her cherish them more.

    Margaret, on the other hand, was secretly happy to see that Dante had left. She heaved a sigh of relief, knowing that Laina would be safe for another day. She had learned to count her blessings with the Crown Princess.

    Every day gained was a blessing.

    But she knew she had to do something about Dante. He had never taken any of her warnings seriously. It was time she made him see her way.

    That night, after Laina was sound asleep with Kol watching over her, Margaret retired to her room. Once she was alone, she clicked her fingers, changing her restricting pce outfit into something more breathable.

    With that, she summoned a spell circle beneath her feet and transported herself to Dracona. Her spells had strengthened over time, allowing her to enter the castle walls without being detected.

    It was not difficult for her to find her way to Dante''s room. She entered through the balcony stealthily, careful to disenchant any protection spells. Just then, Margaret sensed a presence right behind her.

    She did not have enough time to react. A hand covered her mouth while another grabbed her by the waist. Margaret struggled, even biting down on the hand that covered her mouth.

    "Ouch! It''s just me! It''s just me!" Marius whispered loudly as he raised both hands.

    Margaret turned to look at him after she was released from his grasp.

    "Marius?! What was that for!" Margaret snapped angrily in a hushed whisper.

    When she turned to see if Dante was still in the room, she was surprised to see that he was no longer there.

    "How nice of you to visit, Lady Margaret, To what do I owe this pleasure?" his voice came from behind her.

    Margaret closed her eyes as she sighed in defeat. Her stealth n had failed miserably. But she was still going to do what she came to aplish.

    "I''m here to offer you a deal, Dante," she dered as she folded her arms.

    "You came all this way, infiltrated my castle, just to offer me a deal? I''m impressed, Margaret. I thought you were here to kill me," Dante grinned as he teased.

    Margaret gritted her teeth as she gripped her fists tightly.

    "Trust me, sometimes even I wish that were true," she snapped back.

    Marius could feel the tension between the two of them. It was so thick you had to cut through it with a sharpened knife. He chose to stand by the sidelines and watch things y out.

    But he had to be alert, so as to not let things get out of hand.

    Dante never quite understood Margaret''s stance against him. Had he offended her without him realizing? He could not recall. Perhaps she had a personal vendetta against him. But they never had a feud either.

    "Tell me, what is this deal you wish to make. I''m all ears," Dante dered as he leaned his back against the balcony railings.

    "I want you to leave Laina''s side. In exchange, I will give you anything you wish. Ask for it and it will be yours," Margaret dered.

    Dante furrowed his eyebrows, he could not understand, "Margaret, why are you so against us being together? You were never like-"

    "Do not bring up the past!" Margaret snapped at him.

    For a moment, it looked as if the handmaiden had tears in her eyes.

    "Fine, I won''t bring it up. Then exin to me why. You know better than anyone how much we mean to one another. Why do you want us apart?"

    Margaret bit her lip.

    "Laina is my number one priority-"

    "If your best friend is truly your number one priority, do you not care about her happiness? Why are you so hard up on separating us?"

    "I-"

    "You and I both know well enough that it was Cordelia who cast that enchantment on Laina to make her think she was the werewolf king''s mate. Don''t tell me you did not notice that," Dante interrupted her before she could speak.

    He was enraged. He could not understand why Margaret would have allowed something like this to continue.

    "It was Cordelia?" Margaret gasped in shock. She knew there was an enchantment ced upon Laina.. But she did not know it was the purple hair witch''s handiwork.

 Chapter 127 - My Everything

    Margaret had assumed it was simply the work of King Kragen. She assumed he simply hired ackey to cast it on Laina. She had hoped the Werewolf King would turn out to be a decent option for Laina, but things didn''t go as nned.

    "Cordelia is here? You''ve seen her? When?" so many questions raised through her mind.

    Dante realized Margaret had no idea. He could not me her for it. After all, Cordelia''s appearance in his castle in Dracona was not known to many.

    "She was. She''s been meddling. Marius saw her too," he replied.

    Margaret turned to Marius, "You knew she was here and you did not tell me?"

    Caughtpletely off-guard, Marius was unable to defend himself. He only had Dante to thank for throwing him under the bus like this. Cordelia''s presence amongst them simply made things even more troublesome.

    "Now Cordelia is here too?! What''s next?" she pushed the me to Dante, "It''s all your fault! If you had note here too none of this would have happened!"

    Offended, Dante lost his cool.

    "My fault?! So everything is my fault. Is that right, Moira?" he asked in anger.

    "Yes! If not, whose fault could it possibly be?! Mine?" Margaret roared in anger.

    Tears began to well up in her eyes. Her vision blurred but she did not care any longer. The feelings she had buried deep inside her heart bubbled to the surface. She pointed at Dante.

    "Because of you, I lost my best friend. Because of you, she died! Have you already forgotten that?!" she cried as tears flowed down her cheeks uncontrobly.

    Margaret was trembling. Her hands were shaking. Her lips quivered. It pained Marius to see her like this. He knew this was not the time for him to speak. He watched on in silence, unable tofort her.

    "Don''t say it," Dante asked coldly.

    But she did not heed his words, "Say what? The truth? She died to save you, Dante.

    I lost my best friend because of you.

    I''m not about to let history repeat itself so that you can feel a little better."

    "I-" Dante tried to speak but Margaret did not allow it.

    "I have sacrificed too much to bring her back. All I want is for her to be alive. If she grows to hate me for pulling the both of you apart... then so be it."

    She took in a deep breath, wiping away her tears as she calmed her heart. Dante was silent for a moment. Margaret turned back to look at the Dragon King. He looked up at her too. At that moment, she knew what he was about to say.

    "You thought I didn''t know about the curse they ced upon you, didn''t you?" she asked him.

    Dante widened his eyes in shock. Indeed, he had assumed Margaret was unaware of it. After all, that happened after she left. Margaret chuckled as she shook her head.

    "Did you know that Laina is afflicted with the same curse?"

    "No¡­ you''re lying¡­" he replied in disbelief.

    It could not be possible, could it? Dante took a step back. Margaret must be saying this to spite him so that he would stay away. She seemed to have read his mind.

    "You think I''m lying to you so that you would stay away from Laina? I''m not. It is the truth. You can verify it for yourself if you don''t believe me."

    Dante had not expected it to be this way. Their hearts were linked. But never in a million years would he have thought the curse ced upon him would in turn be ced on Laina too.

    Margaret walked up to Dante.

    She did not really hate him. She knew how hard it would be for them to be apart. She had seen it herself, it was agony. But if keeping them apart means Laina would live to see another day, then it would have all been worth it.

    "If she still had her celestial body, the chances of her surviving the curse would be higher. But the body she inhibits now, would not be able to withstand it. Do you understand what I''m saying?" Margaret asked as she looked into Dante''s eyes.

    "I understand."

    "Good."

    "But I cannot do as you ask," Dante replied.

    "Dante, if the curse takes effect-"

    "It won''t. I promise," Dante assured Margaret, "I swear to you, Moira. I will not let it happen."

    An idea sparked in his mind. He would do anything to remain by Laina''s side. Even if it meant he would never hear her say the words he wanted to hear the most.

    "I want to protect Laina too. Let me protect her alongside you."

    "What?"

    "The nature of the curse is simple. I cannot say the words ''I love you'' to Laina and neither can she to me. As long as we avoid that, Laina will be safe."

    He knew he needed more to convince Margaret. Dante ced a hand on her shoulder. First, he acknowledged her efforts.

    "I know it has not been difficult for you. You''ve done the unimaginable to bring her back," he said as he ced his hand over his heart, "For that, I am eternally grateful."

    "Like you, I don''t want anything to happen to Laina. I simply want her to be happy. I will make this promise to you, Margaret. Should the timee and Laina truly finds someone else to be within this world, I will leave."

    "Dante, you can''t be serious?" Marius asked in shock.

    He never expected the Dragon King to ever say those words. Even Margaret was stunned. She did not believe he would be able to do so.

    "I am serious," Dante replied without looking at him.

    "Are you sure?" she asked in disbelief.

    "I am certain."

    All he ever wanted was for Laina to be happy, to be well. He had lost her once and the agony was intolerable. He never wanted to experience it ever again. Dante would do everything to make her happy.

    If that means she ends up in someone else''s arms, he will give them his blessing.

    There was no one that could ever rece her in his heart.

    Her happiness is his everything.

 Chapter 128 - Heart-to-heart

    "Bring me another bottle," Dante ordered Marius as he ced the empty liquor bottle on the table.

    "Your Majesty, that''s your fifth bottle. I think -"

    "I don''t care what you think, get it for me this instant," Dante snapped.

    As reluctant as he was, Marius did as he asked. He picked out a bottle from the cab and brought it to Dante. But instead of handing it to his King, Marius sat down next to him and poured himself a ss too.

    Dante looked over to Marius in disbelief. When did he be so bold?

    "Did I say you can have some?"

    Marius grinned, "No, you did not. You can punish meter, my King."

    Drinking alone was boring anyway, Dante weed thepany. It had been a while since he had drunk this much. Margaret''s visit had brought back memories of the past. Some, he cherished. Others, he wished to forget.

    The alcohol helped to dull his senses. It helped to make some of the memories a little less painful.

    "So¡­ it seems like both of you are cursed," Marius attempted to break the silence with a topic of discussion.

    But he ended up making the situation more awkward than before.

    "That seems to be the case," Dante replied as he took a sip from his ss.

    To think that Laina had it too, Dante could not forgive himself. Because of him, her fate became intertwined with his. The curse had been ced on him as a punishment, it was his punishment to bear.

    Yet now, Laina was forced to suffer the consequences as well. It was unfair to her.

    "Is there no way to break the curse?" Marius asked.

    "If there was, do you think I would not have tried to break it?" Dante replied.

    Marius pondered deep in thought for a while.

    He had an idea, "Maybe it''s just difficult to find it, that''s all. Isn''t it said that a fire phoenix''s power had the ability to burn away curses? That could be worth a shot."

    Dante shook his head. He had thought of that before, but a fire phoenix''s power was insufficient. The curse had been ced upon him in the Celestial Realm, by the Celestials. It is not as simple to break.

    The Dragon King chuckled to himself. The one person who might have the ability to break the curse was Laina. But in her current state, she did not have the ability or the power to do so. When he ryed this information to Marius, Marius was ted.

    "That''s simple! We just need to get Princess Laina stronger, right?" Marius asked.

    Dante shook his head as he smacked Marius on the back of his head with the back of his hand.

    "Ouch! What was that for?!" Marius yelped as he rubbed the back of his head where Dante had hit him.

    "It''s not that simple, you fool. Don''t you know the difference between a human body and a celestial body?"

    Laina currently inhibits the human body. While she was able to wield a far greater amount of powerpared to a regr human, it was not infinitely powerful. In fact, if she overexerted herself, she could cause the body to deteriorate quicker.

    If her body deteriorates beyond repair, the consequences would be severe. That was why Margaret was so protective of Laina. She knew the consequences.

    "I wonder what she did to bring Laina back¡­" Dante muttered to himself.

    Having witnessed how Dante was willing to fight for his happiness inspired Marius. He too wanted to fight for his own happiness with Margaret. Though she still had her guard up against him, he knew she was warming up to him.

    Margaret returned to Kinshearth in the dead of night after her visit to Dracona. Once she was in the confines of her own room, she went to the cab and picked out a bottle of wind. Instead of pouring a ss, she drank straight from the bottle instead.

    She changed out of her clothes into her night garment andid down in her bed. The conversations she had with Dante reyed in her mind over and over again. Margaret bit her lip as she closed her eyes.

    She had never wanted to keep Laina away from her happiness. She knew how happy Dante made her. But losing Laina broke her. Margaret remembered that day as if it was yesterday. She didn''t even get a chance to say goodbye.

    Tears rolled down Margaret''s cheek. She wiped them away with the back of her hand but they did not stop flowing.

    "I can''t lose you again, Laina. I can''t" she whispered to herself.

    Margaret finished thest of the wine as she curled up beneath her nket. Memories of a distant past began to y in her mind. It was a peaceful time, a time when they were still in the Celestial Realm before Laina met Dante.

    They were youthful and carefree, frolicking in the garden of sun re flowers. The bright red flowers in the shape of pinwheels reflected the light of the sun in their fullest beauty. During their free afternoons, they would visit the garden together.

    Margaret could almost smell the sweet aromatic fragrance of the flowers they used to pick. They would spend hours talking to one another as they weaved flower crowns for one another.

    "Laina," Margaret asked.

    "Hmm?"

    Margaret held out her pinkie finger, "I want you to promise me."

    "Promise you? Promise you what?" Laina asked curiously, uncertain as to what she was getting at.

    "Promise me that no matter what happens, we will be best friends! And best friends stick together!"

    Lainaughed, as she swiped away Margaret''s hand, "Of course we will be, Moira! We don''t need to pinky swear it!"

    "Why not?"

    "Because¡­" Laina held Margaret''s hand and ced it on her heart, "Because that''s a heart-to-heart promise. Way more effective than a pinky swear."

    "Really?"

    "Really! A heart-to-heart promise transcends life and death! It''s eternal," Laina replied with a wide smile.

    Back in the present, a single tear rolled down her cheek.

    Margaret mutters to herself as she drifts off into slumber, "Do you still remember our heart-to-heart promise¡­"

 Chapter 129 - Sanctuary

    "You summoned me, Your Highness?" Margaret asked as she entered Laina''s study room.

    Laina smiled as she put down her pen. As Margaret arrived before the Crown Princess, she realized there was someone standing next to her. It was not Kol. It was Marius.

    "Indeed I have. Marius hase to visit. Would you mind bringing him around Kinshearth? He''s currently on a break and would like to do some sightseeing," Laina exined with a wide smile.

    Realizing she had walked into a trap, Margaret turned around to leave. But it was toote. Kol was blocking the door. Laina cleared her throat, surprised that Margaret wanted to flee despite her giving a direct order.

    Her handmaid had always listened to her. Marius had arrived to meet Laina privately. He asked for Laina to allow Margaret to apany him for the day. Laina knew Marius had feelings for Margaret although she was uncertain about her stance on the situation, she wanted her handmaid to find her own happiness too!

    Hence, she agreed to help.

    "I have other duties to attend to, Your Highness. I cannot simply-" before she could try and reason her way out of it, Laina stopped her from speaking any further.

    She reassured Margaret, "Don''t worry. Today''s duties are light anyways. I can handle it on my own with Kol by my side."

    Margaret let out a sigh. She knew there was no way around it. She had to admit defeat. It was better to get it over and done with than prolong her pain. So, she relented.

    "Very well, Your Highness. I will do as youmand," Margaret resigned to her fate.

    Laina smiled as she pped her hands together, "Excellent. Have fun!"

    Margaret put on a smile as she and Marius walked out of the study. As soon as the doors closed behind them, she dropped her smile and furrowed her brows as she studied Marius. She wondered what tricks he had up his sleeve.

    "So, Lady Margaret, where would you rmend us to visit first?" Marius asked with a wide smile.

    She hardly believed that Marius came here just to sightsee. She was certain he must be hiding something.

    "Come on, spit it out. Why are you really here? Did Dante send you here to spy on us or something?" Margaret asked as she folded her arm.

    Marius pretended to look surprised. He hoped his over-the-top expressions would warrant at least a side smile from Margaret but nothing happened. She was still looking at him with her signature annoyed look he hade to love.

    "You caught me, indeed I lied," he sighed.

    "Hah! I knew it!"

    "Indeed I am not sure to sightsee, I am here to bring you out on a date," Marius dered with a grin.

    "I knew it!... Wait what?" Now it was Margaret''s turn to be surprised.

    Her look of shock was genuine.

    An evil grin formed on Marius''s face, "Oh? It seems like Lady Margaret had already forgotten our little bet where I won. As promised, I am here to deliver on the promise I made then."

    He gently kissed the back of Margaret''s hand as he dered, "I''m here to take you on a magical date you will never forget."

    Margaret could not help herself. Her lips curled upwards. Not wanting Marius to see it, she quickly turned to the side and avoided her gaze. But she was not quick enough in doing so.

    Marius was happy to see that Margaret was warming up to him. Even if it was just a little, it still meant he had made progress.

    Regaining herposure, Margaret cleared her throat and folded her arms, "A magical date? You better deliver on that promise, Marius. I do have very high standards."

    Marius grinned, he was up for a challenge. Though Margaret''s deration made him second guess what he had nned for them, he did not show it. He gave her a confident smile.

    "A handmaiden with such expectations? Oh dear, I certainly was not expecting that. I can only pray for mercy and a bit of luck at this point," he teased as he pretended to be losing hope.

    Margaret''s eyebrow twitched a little, "I might be the Princess''s handmaiden, but I have my own preferences and I do have standards, you better measure up!"

    A mischievous grin shed across his face. Marius ced one hand around her shoulder. He picked her off the ground, carrying her in his arms.

    "Marius! What are you-"

    "Hold on tight!" Marius remembered as he walked out of the walkway and into the garden.

    "Put me down! What do you think you''re-" before Margaret could even finish her sentence, Marius unfurled his wings and took to the sky, with her in his arms.

    As they soared higher and higher into the sky, Margaret held on tightly to Marius. She leaned in close, resting her head on his chest. She could hear his heart palpitating. Why was his heart beating so quickly?

    When she realized why, Margaret looked up at Marius. She could see him smiling. He had always been so confident with every move he made. Realizing she was looking at him, Marius looked down at her.

    The moment their eyes met, their eyes sparkled. Margaret blushed as she turned to look away. Her heart was palpitating too. She could feel the heat rising in her cheeks. Marius smiled as they climbed higher through the sky.

    "Where are we going?" Margaret asked out of curiosity, breaking the silence that hung in the air.

    "Have you heard of the legend of the Prism Sanctuary?"

    She pondered for a moment before replying, "Do you mean the legendary flower garden said to contain the rare crystal flowers?"

    Marius nodded, "That''s the one, so you''ve heard of it?"

    She smiled, "How could I have not? Legend has it that the Prism Sanctuary was the home of the Flower Goddess Rosalie when she spent time here in the Mortal Realm, or Gaeia; however, you wish to call it.

    But no one knows its exact location. Plus, others believe that it does not even exist, saying it''s a mere rumor."

    "That''s what people say. But the truth is, the Prism Sanctuary is indeed a real location. To get there, specific requirements need to be made." Marius exined.

    They flew past multiple mountain ranges until they came upon a hidden valley. Marius ced Margaret down gently on a viewing spot. When she looked down at the hidden valley, she gasped in amazement.

    Far out in the distance, she could see a sea of multi-coloured flowers. Her mouth was agape as she took in the sight before her.

    "How¡­ how did you find this ce?"

    "It took a bit of research, waiting for the right time, and the right moment to share it with a special person," Marius replied with a smile, "Shall we go down and take a look?"

    He held out his hand to Margaret but she did not take it. In a bright sh of light, Margaret shapeshifted into the form of a Luxaven, a light bird. Her feathers were as white as fresh snow, beautiful and graceful.

    "Race you there!" Margaret dered as she took off immediately.

    "Wha- Hey! That''s not fair!" Marius eximed as he extended his wings and took flight.

 Chapter 130 - Why Are You Here?

    Laina stretched out her arms and let out a yawn. Her royal duties were neverplete. Even when she tried her best to finish as many as she could, momentster there would be another set of tasks waiting for her to do.

    She got up from her seat and walked over to her dressing table. She sat down and looked at the single stalk of blood rose Dante had given to her. Though it has been quite some time, she was surprised to find that it had not wilted.

    "It must be different from regr flowers," she muttered to herself as she took it out of the ss vase and brought it close to her.

    Laina liked the sweet light fragrance of the blood rose. As she gently touched one of the petals, fearful that it might tear if she exerted too much strength. The petal was silky smooth.

    "Your Highness," Kol called out to her.

    Laina ced the blood rose back in its vase and turned around to face Kol.

    "Yes?"

    "Grand General Tobias is here to see you," he informed her.

    She had not been expecting to see the general today, but since he hade all this way, she decided to see what happened next.

    "Let him in."

    Momentster, General Tobias entered the room. He bowed deeply in respect to Laina.

    "Your Highness, thank you for granting this audience."

    "Grand General Tobias, is something the matter?" Laina asked.

    "Crown Princess Laina, I am here to apologize."

    "Apologise?"

    "Yes."

    "What for? General Tobias, as far as I am aware, you''vemitted no crime. Unless there was?" Laina asked, confused as to the general''s sudden apology.

    The general bit his lip. He cleared his throat and exined, "It''s for doubting your brilliance, your Highness."

    In thest few months, Laina had implemented reforms and changes to the way Kinshearth managed her finances and her citizens. Though some reforms were met with resistance, the country had seen growth in almost every sector and industry.

    The sess of the Yellow Vi was growing steadily, quickly bing a symbol of pride for Kinshearth.

    "Though I may not understand some of your actions and decisions, I havee to realize that Ick the faith and foresight you had. I''m sorry for doubting you, your Highness," General Tobias exined.

    Laina smiled, she was d to see that General Tobias acknowledged her efforts. She knew of the growing displeasure amongst the nobility in Kinshearth. Previous incidents had spread gossip amongst the high society circles, iming Laina wished to topple the hierarchy of the nobility.

    She had never considered that as a reform to change the way Kinshearth was managed. But hearing about it did make Laina think. What would Kinshearth be like if that happened?

    Just then, a knock on the door drew her out of her thoughts. A messenger entered the room and came up to Laina.

    "Your Highness, King Dante of Dracona is here to see you," the messenger informed.

    "Dante? Send him in at once," Laina dered.

    Seeing as the King of Dracona was here to visit Laina, General Tobias decided to take his leave.

    "Thank you for your honesty, my General. I am pleased to know that my work has been acknowledged. I hope that more people in my court will share your views as well."

    "It will take time, Crown Princess. But I''m sure you''ll be able to win over their hearts, as you have with mine. I will take my leave," with that, he left the room.

    A short whileter, Dante entered the room.

    "King Dante, to what do I owe the pleasure?" Laina greeted him with a smile formally.

    -<em>She''s being so formal with me? Hmm¡­</em>- Dante pondered to himself as he entered the room. He decided to tease Laina a little.

    Marius had already informed Dante of his ns for the day with Margaret. Knowing that meant Laina would be alone, he came over to see if they could spend some time together.

    He also wanted to make up for the time he was away.

    "Your Highness, have you seen Marius?" Dante asked as he pretended to look around.

    Thinking he was here to look for Marius and not to look for her, the smile disappeared from Laina''s face. It pained him to see her smile disappear, but he pretended not to notice.

    "Oh, he came by," Laina replied nonchntly as she returned to the paperwork in front of her.

    If he wanted the information out of her, he was going to have to work for it. Dante immediately knew what Laina was trying to do. He did not protest, choosing to y along instead.

    "Ah I see, did he say where he was going?" Dante asked as he walked over to Laina''s side.

    He was standing right behind her, overlooking her shoulder. He could tell she was pretending to work.

    "He did."

    Dante leaned down. There was no distance between them. Laina''s lips curled upwards. She caught herself smiling, quickly turning to face the other side to avoid Dante.

    He rested his head on her shoulder as he wrapped his hands around her shoulders.

    "I see¡­ It seems like I need to work for the answer. Is that right, my princess?" He whispered seductively.

    Laina could feel his breath against her ear. Her heart was palpitating. She did not know what to say in reply.

    "I''m going to take that as a yes," Dante added, seeing as Laina was not replying.

    Dante tilted his head, gently kissing Laina on the nape of her neck. She felt as if her entire body was on fire. She remained as still as a rock as he slowly kissed the length of her neck.

    Finally, Laina could no longer take it anymore. Her face was burning red with embarrassment. She surrendered.

    "Okay okay! I''ll tell you where he went. He went-"

    Dante cupped Laina''s chin and tilted her face to face him.

    "He went off for a date with Margaret," he finished her sentence for her with a cheeky grin on his face.

    "You knew¡­" that moment of shock on Laina''s face, priceless, "You''re here because¡­"

 Chapter 131 - Death By Embarassment

    If it was possible to die of embarrassment, Laina would have done so at that moment. She had been yed like a fool by Dante. Her mouth agape in shocksted merely for a few seconds before it was reced with pouting.

    Laina swiped away Dante''s hand as she turned back to her paperwork, "Hmph! If the King of Dracona has so much time on his hands to y a fool of the princess, I suggest he makes better use of his time elsewhere."

    Thinking she was genuinely angry, Dante regretted his teasing a little. But he knew the way to Laina''s heart.

    He took Laina''s right hand into his and got down on one knee.

    He gently kissed the back of her hand as he apologized, "My sincerest apologies, Crown Princess of Kinshearth. I have misjudged my capabilities with humor and unintentionally hurt your feelings.

    I pray that the kind-hearted, beautiful, and intelligent princess would show me leniency as she punishes me for my transgression."

    "I will consider the options," Laina replied, still pouting though feeling a little better.

    Delighted to see that she agreed, Dante added, "Wonderful. I will wait for the princess to decide on my humble fate."

    Dante got up and was about to turn to leave. Realizing he was turning to leave, Laina instinctively grabbed onto his hand tightly.

    "Where are you going?" She asked, "You''re going to leave, just like that?"

    Dante chuckled, "Of course not, I was just waiting for you to hold onto my hand. Just as you''re doing so now."

    Upon realizing what she had done, Laina quickly released Dante''s hand. But he sped onto hers just as quickly.

    "No no," he said as he shook his head, holding tightly onto her hand, "Once you''ve held onto it, you can''t let go just like that."

    How shameless could the King of Dracona be? Apparently, to the extreme and beyond!

    "Dante."

    "Yes, Laina?"

    "You''re shameless," she dered with a straight face.

    Dante chuckled, "I know, is that not what you like about me?"

    "Well¡­ I¡­" she did not have a reply for that.

    Seeing as she was unable to reply, Dante continued to speak, "Well, since Margaret isn''t around and you seem pretty much done with your paperwork, would you be free to perhaps¡­ visit a cafe?"

    Was he asking her out? Was it a date? All sorts of questions swirled in Laina''s mind. But the intentions of her heart were clear. She quickly agreed to his request.

    "A cafe you say? Like the one we went to before?" She asked him as she got out of her seat.

    From where she stood, Laina got a full view of Dante''s attire. She realized at that moment that he was not wearing his usual regal outfit, a ck and dark blue suit. Instead, he was wearing a dark blue oxford shirt with a pair of ck suspenders.

    "You look casual today," she made her observation, "Should I be doing the same?"

    He did not expect her to notice his outfit, but he was d that she did. She never failed to surprise him with her attention to detail from time to time.

    "If we match, that would be nice," he replied with a smile.

    Laina did not read too much into his words. She headed over to her walk-in closet and looked for a suitable outfit. She peered back into the room to look at what Dante was wearing just to get a better idea of what she should pick.

    As she changed into her outfit in the walk-in closet, Laina asked Dante, "So, what''s so special about this cafe?"

    Dante made certain to move away from the walk-in closet, so as to protect Laina''s privacy while she changed.

    "They sell various types of fruit sponge cakes. Rumour has it, they have the King of fruits."

    Laina paused for a moment. She peeked her head out from behind the door and looked straight at Dante.

    "The King of fruits? You mean, durian?" She asked as her eyes lit up.

    Dante nodded, "Yes. That''s the one."

    Laina quickly put on her outfit and stepped out of the closet. She had decided to match Dante''s outfit with a variation of her own. She wore a short-sleeved maroon polo shirt with ck suspenders and a pair of ck pants.

    For footwear, she went with a pair of heeled leather boots. To keep her hair out of her eyes, she tied it up in a long ponytail that cascaded down her shoulder.

    "I''m ready!" She dered as she showed off her outfit to Dante, "I hope this is alright."

    Dante walked up to her and gave her a quick kiss on her cheek, "You look perfect. Let''s go."

    Laina could not help but blush. Just as Laina was about to head towards the door, Dante pulled her back into his embrace.

    "Not that way," he exined.

    "Then which way?"

    Dante reached into his pocket and took out a spherical marble. He held onto Laina tightly and dropped the marble onto the ground. Dante looked over to Kol and mouthed a word of apology.

    Momentster, as the marble touched the ground, a portal opened beneath their feet. In the blink of an eye, Dante and Laina disappeared into thin air. Only a shocked and confused Kol was left behind, uncertain about what had just happened.

    He could no longer sense Dante or Laina, so he knew they had not simply cloaked themselves with an invisibility spell. A sense of dread washed over Kol. If Margaret returned to find Laina missing, he would be doomed.

    If she found out Laina had left with Dante, he would never live to see the light of day. Kol bit his lip. He wanted to give chase. But how can he chase after them when he had no idea where they had gone?

    His duty was to protect Laina. Yet now, he had lost sight of her. What was he going to do?

    Just then, Kol remembered the contract they had with one another. A master and servant. No matter where Laina was, he would be able to find her.

    All it takes is a little bit of time.

 Chapter 132 - Tea Time With You

    One moment, they were still in Laina''s room in her Royal Quarters. The next moment, they were in a pocket dimension cafe! She had never seen anything like this before. Laina looked around the cafe, marveling at all the intricate details around her.

    Unlike a regr cafe, this cafe seemed to have been born out of the mind of an entric designer. The walls seemed to be made out of clouds, while the floor was furnished with pastel-colored wood.

    There were other patrons in the cafe, enjoying their time when Laina and Dante arrived. Seeing as there were new customers, a waitress came up to greet them. It was clear to see that this waitress was not human, as she had a pair of translucent wings on her back and pointed ears.

    She was a fae folk, a fairy-like creature known to have a strong affinity to the earth.

    "I have a reservation for two," Dante spoke to the waitress as he gave his name.

    "Ah yes, we''ve been expecting you, please follow me," the fae waitress replied and guided them through the cafe.

    She brought them to their seats. Once they were seated, she began to inform them of the different types of cakes they had that day. After a short discussion, they ced their order and the waitress went off to get them their order.

    "How did you manage to find such a whimsical ce?" Laina could not help but ask as she turned to admire the interior of the cafe.

    Dante leaned back in his chair and replied, "I have my ways and my contacts."

    "So secretive," shemented with a chuckle, "Although, I still can''t believe they have durian. Or the fact that they even dare to sell it. It is an acquired taste after all."

    The King of Fruits, durian, is infamous for its pungent aroma and spiky green shell exterior. For those who enjoyed its acquired taste, they likened the taste to be as sweet as honey with a mild bitter bite. For those who detest it, theypared it to the smell of rotting fish and flesh.

    Because of how unique it was, the fruit is often antagonized. Some even call it the Devil''s Delight. But to Laina, the fruit was a gift from the Heavens. Its rarity only fueled her desire to taste it when she had the chance.

    "Are you sure they have it?" Laina asked, slightly worried they might have been swindled, "It''s not easy to procure it. Let alone-"

    A sweet-smelling aroma permeated Laina''s senses. She turned around to trace the source of the smell. It was as clear as day, as to what it was. The waitress walked over to them with the tray in her hands.

    With great excitement, Laina marveled at the slice of cake on her te as the waitress ced it down before her. Dante caught himself smiling too, happy to see Laina so excited. All he ever wanted was to see her smile.

    They each got a slice of cake. For drinks, Dante had an iced ck coffee while Laina was having a ss of mangosteen juice. If Durian was the King of Fruits, Mangosteen was its queen!

    "This looks so good!" Laina eximed with excitement as she looked closely at theyers of cake.

    Eachyer was topped with ayer of durian puree, followed by ayer of cream. White chocte shavings covered the exterior of the cake slice. On the other hand, Dante got himself a ssic strawberry shortcake.

    Unlike Laina, he did not care much for the taste of Durian.

    "Well, let''s dig in then," Dante dered as he picked up his fork.

    Laina followed suit. When she took a bite of the cake, the crown princess was amazed by the vor. The freshyer of durian puree stood out, yet it did not overpower the vor of the cake.

    "This is so good!" Laina praised while she had a mouthful of cake.

    Within a matter of seconds, she had already finished her slice of cake. When she realised it was all gone, Laina felt a little deted. Dante hade prepared. He called for the waitress to bring them another slice.

    "Would you like the same one? Or would you like to try something different?" he asked her.

    Realizing how thoughtful he was, Laina felt a little embarrassed. If this was a date with anyone else, she would likely have beenughed at for eating too much. As a princess, upholding her image in front of others was of great importance.

    But whenever Laina spent time with Dante, she felt sofortable with him that she no longer cared about her image. Slowly but surely, she was opening up to him too.

    "I would like the same one please, thank you." she replied but quickly added, "Are you sure it''s alright, Dante?''

    "What''s wrong? Is something the matter?" Dante asked, worried if something was not right.

    "Oh no, it''s just¡­ I ordered another slice of cake and¡­ and¡­" she did not know how to put it in words.

    Dante furrowed his eyebrows.

    "There''s nothing wrong with that, Laina," he said as he softened his features, "You can have as many as you like. And so will I."

    He reached out his hand across the table, Laina reached out her hand too. They held each other''s hand from across the table while sharing a tender moment.

    "How did you know I liked durian?" Laina asked, curious as to how he had found out about it.

    To be honest, Laina was unsure why it was either. Based on the memories she''s had, she had never eaten this fruit before today. Yet when Dante mentioned it, she knew exactly what it was. When she tasted it, it was not foreign to her at all.

    It felt more like she was weing an old friend home.

    Caught off guard by Laina''s question, Dante took a second toe up with a reply.

    "From my special intel."

    Laina paused in thought for a while, "But I don''t think I''ve ever voiced my interest in it."

    She narrowed her eyes in suspicion as she asked him again, "Are you sure you heard it from someone?"

 Chapter 133 - What Am I To You?

    He was not expecting Laina to catch on so quickly. Dante quickly attempted to divert the topic of discussion to something else instead. Laina did not question any further either.

    "Is there a ce you would like to visit?" Laina casually asked as she enjoyed the delicious slice of cake.

    "A ce that I would like to visit?"

    "Yeah, it could be a specific location. Or maybe a country. It can be anything."

    Dante knew immediately where he would want to go. The Mortal Realm was vast and infinite. Gaeia was merely one of the ces that exist within it. However, most inhabitants, would never have the chance to see and explore the other locations.

    But Dante had the ability to do so.

    "There''s a ce, known as Earth. Apparently, it has many different locations that are quite unique."

    "How so?" Laina''s interest was piqued.

    "It is said that there are multiple locations, suitable for couples to go and explore," Dante exined as he nced over to Laina.

    She seemingly did not read between the lines of his statement. But what Laina said next surprised him.

    "Oh? Is it a ce you''ve been to before with your past lover?" She asked casually as she took a sip of tea.

    The smile on Dante''s face disappeared. His eyes softened as he averted Laina''s gaze. He picked up his cup of coffee and took a sip. How was he going to exin it to her?

    Thinking she had offended him with her question, Laina chided herself in her mind. She should have known better than to bring it up. Her curiosity had driven her into a corner.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t know what got over me. You don''t have to answer it if you don''t want to," she quickly apologized.

    "It''s alright," Dante gave her a warm smile, "Indeed, I''ve been there with her before."

    Dante reached over and ced his hand on Laina''s. She did not move away. She could feel the warmth of his hand on hers.

    "If you would be willing, Princess Laina, I would love for us to visit Earth together. I''m sure you''ll love it."

    "But is it not a special ce for you and her?"

    "It is."

    "You want to share such a special ce with me? Are you sure?" Laina looked into his eyes, hoping she could read his thoughts to know what he was thinking.

    She felt as if she could read his mind. Yet there were words she did not dare to speak. Questions she did not dare to ask.

    Dante chuckled as he reached over and caressed Laina on the cheek, causing her to blush, "Of course I do. You are special to me, Laina."

    Laina blushed beet red, she did not know how to reply.

    "Dante, I-"

    Just then, a bright sh of light caught Laina''s attention. Momentster, a familiar face appeared before her. It was Kol! She had spent such a lovely time with Dante that she hadpletely forgotten about her personal bodyguard.

    Before she could speak, the strong scent of blood caught her attention immediately. Tracing the source, Laina gasped in shock when she realized Kol had a long gash along his arm.

    "Kol! Are you alright?" She asked, concerned for his well-being.

    Dante let out a sigh. He gave Kol a quick nce before picking up his cup of coffee to take a sip. A special moment with Laina came and went. Just like that.

    -<em>I need to savor everyst one of them.</em>- he said to himself.

    "I''m alright, master. I mean Laina. I had trouble finding you so it took a while. Are you alright?" He asked.

    She could hear him breathing heavily. Realizing something was terribly wrong, Laina noticed the seal on Kol''s chest was bleeding too. Laina realized what was happening.

    Their master and servant contract dictated that if Kol was not given any specific orders or tasks, he is to be within a short distance away from Laina at all times. When Dante took Laina out of the pce toe to the cafe, they were far apart.

    As a result, the seal on Kol''s chest activated.

    "Kol, we need to get you back to Kinshearth. You need medical attention. We need to get you a healer," Laina dered.

    She turned back to Dante. She wanted to stay with him and continued their date. But she knew it would not be possible. Just as she was about to apologize to Dante, he stopped her from doing so.

    He got up from his seat and walked over to her. He gently wrapped his arms around her reassuringly. His embrace felt so familiar and calming. Has it always been this way?

    "Don''t worry, my princess. I understand. We can continue our date at another time. I''ll bring you all back to Kinshearth," Dante said reassuringly.

    "When will I see you again?"

    As soon as the words left her lips, Laina realized what she had just said. They came out so naturally, it felt right. But she could not help but wonder; did it make her sound desperate?

    Dante was a little surprised by Laina''s question, but it was even more difficult for him to hide his joy in hearing it. He wrapped his arms around her waist just a little tighter, bringing their bodies even closer together.

    "Any time. Any ce. You can always contact me using the ne and so will I."

    Dante leaned in and kissed Laina gently on the forehead. He did not care what other people were thinking or if they were looking. Kol simply stood there, watching them. It was easy to tell that neither of them wanted to let the other go.

    Upon returning to Kinshearth, Laina bid Dante farewell. It was easy to see that she was reluctant to see him leave. Dante wanted to stay in Kinshearth for a while longer too, but could not find the right excuse to do so.

    But he knew he did not need to worry. There would be plenty more opportunities for him toe looking for Laina. Remembering the ces he had visited on Earth, Dante decided to n something special for Laina and him.

    Everything would be just right.

 Chapter 134 - The Blood That Ties Us Together

    Kol felt bad.

    If it was not for him, Laina would still be spending time with King Dante. Because of him, they were now back in Kinshearth. The Royal Healer was brought forth to attend to him.

    "Your Highness, I''m alright, really," Kol reassured Laina.

    Since there were others around, he did not dare to address her by her name.

    "I know you''ve got self-healing powers, Kol. But there''s no harm done in just checking to make sure everything is alright," she replied.

    After the assessment, the Royal Healer gave Kol some medicine paste to apply on his wounds and went on his way. There was still one thing Laina was confused about. She could understand the wounds that had formed around the seal on Kol''s chest.

    But what about the gash on his arm?

    When Laina asked him, Kol was hesitant to reply. But she was not going to let it go so easily.

    "Kol, don''t make me order you to tell me," she warned him as she ced her hands on her hips.

    Kol gulped.

    He confessed, "I could not find you. So I had to use¡­ other means to do so."

    "That involved blood?" Laina asked, concerned.

    Kol nodded in reply.

    Laina felt horrible. Because of her, Kol actually cut his own arm! This solidified her determination to release him from this master and servant contract they shared. Though she would have preferred to perform the ritual with Margaret''s assistance, she decided to do it here and now.

    When she told Kol about it, he immediately got down onto his knees.

    "Please, master, I''m sorry I was not able to protect you efficiently! Please let me continue to serve you and protect you!" Kol begged as he knelt down before Laina.

    No matter what she said or did, he refused to get back up until Laina agreed with him.

    "Kol, what has gotten into you?" She asked, confused by his actions, "I simply want to lift this seal that''s all. If you wish to continue being my personal bodyguard, I would be more than happy to have you."

    Hearing her words of reassurance, Kol looked up at her. He was still a little uncertain if what she said was true.

    "You''re not going to get rid of me?" He asked.

    "No! Of course not. Kol, why in Kinshearth would you think that?" She replied without hesitation.

    Laina ced both her hands on his shoulders, "Kol, I simply don''t ever want to see you suffer because of this seal. I don''t need a magical contract to secure your loyalty to me.

    Even if you choose to leave and lead your own life instead of being my bodyguard, I would wish you all the best.

    Kol, I just want you to be free. Free to be your own person. Free to make your own decisions."

    Hearing Laina''s words, Kol had tears streaming down his eyes. He had never known such kindness. His world had been bleak until Laina stepped into his life. At first, he feared she would be just as cruel as his previous masters.

    But Laina and Margaret had shown and showered him with nothing but kindness and understanding. They never looked down on him. They embraced him, almost like family.

    "Kol, you want to be free, don''t you?"

    "Yes, I do."

    The ritual was simple.

    All Laina had to do was slice her palm, allowing a little bit of blood to seep from the wound and ce it upon the seal. Then, she needed to recite an incantation. Laina followed the instructions for the tea.

    All that was left was the incantation. She analyzed it carefully off the scroll it had been written off, took in a deep breath, and began to recite it.

    "Blood on Blood. A contract was forged.

    The time hase. For freedom and choice.

    I sever the bond of servitude. I set you free."

    Laina felt a warm sensation on her palm. Kol winced a little as he felt as if a fire had been lit on his chest. Within a few seconds, the pain dissipated. The seal on Kol''s chest disappeared.

    Laina did not feel anything different. Neither did Kol.

    "Did it work?" He asked curiously.

    "I think so. The seal on your chest is gone," shemented while pointing to his chest.

    Laina looked down at her palm, the wound had healed too.

    "Let''s give it a try. Ahem. Kol, Imand you to bring me a ss of water," she instructed.

    Both of them stood still, waiting for something to happen. Kol did not move from his spot, closing his eyes as he waited for the pain. But nothing came. Both of them smiled with joy.

    "You''re a free man, Kol. You''re free!" Laina eximed with excitement.

    She was so happy for him that she gave him a hug. Kol blushed as Laina embraced him with joy. He had never felt this warmth before. Laina patted him on the back as she reminded him.

    "I meant what I said, Kol. You don''t have to continue serving me if you do not wish to. I''m sure you have your own life to live, things you want to do too."

    Kol shook his head. He knelt down before Laina.

    "Kol what are you-"

    "Crown Princess Laina. I, Kol, wish to continue being your personal bodyguard. I am eternally in your debt and I wish to protect you for all of eternity." Kol dered to Laina.

    Laina was pleasantly surprised by Kol''s pledge of loyalty to her. She had witnessed his growth from the time they had first met till now. She was more than happy to have him as her bodyguard.

    "Very well, Kol, your request is granted. You may remain by my side," Laina dered as she helped Kol to get back up on his feet, "But, you did have something you wanted to do, did you not?"

    He nodded, "Yes, I want to save those who were like me."

    She was happy to hear that Kol was not only thinking for himself but for others as well. Now that he had the abilities to defend himself and fight for others, she knew he would be able to achieve anything he put his heart into.

    "I will help you."

 Chapter 135 - Together

    In the Prism Sanctuary, Margaret and Marius marveled at the flowers that surrounded them. Everywhere they turned there were flowers in full bloom.

    "I can''t believe it! These actually thrive here," Margaret eximed with glee as she took a closer look at some of the flowers.

    The Prism Sanctuary housed rare nts, notmonly found on Gaeia or the region. Some were even said to be from the Celestial Realm, cultivated by the Flower Goddess herself.

    Marius grinned as he saw how happy Margaret was. He gave himself a pat on the back.

    -<em>You did right, Marius, you did right.</em>- he praised himself.

    As they continued to explore the sanctuary, they began to chat. From one topic to another, Margaret began to feel morefortable with Marius. She had once found him to be annoying, but now, the annoyance seemed to have turned into a cute quirk of his.

    Just then, Margaret''s stomach began to growl. It was audible to both of them. Margaret blushed in embarrassment while Mariusughed.

    "Good thing I came prepared for the hungry monster in your belly," Marius teased as he materialized a pic basket in his hands.

    "Hey! Who are you calling a hungry monster?!" Margaret nudged Marius on his arm as she asked.

    Marius pointed to her belly as he continued to tease her, "Was that growl not from the hungry belly monster?"

    They quickly found a clearing and began to set up the pic mat Marius had brought with him. As heid out the food he had brought, he could see Margaret''s eye lighting up.

    Once everything was on disy, Marius popped open the bottle of champagne he had brought and poured them each a ss.

    "Drinking in the middle of the day?" Margaret asked in disbelief as she took a sip from the champagne flute, "How well can you hold your liquor, Marius?"

    He grinned as he took a sip from his ss, "I like to believe I can hold it pretty well. Plus, we''re off duty are we not? You need not worry about your princess and I need not worry about my king.

    Well, at least for a short while."

    She chuckled at his response, "I don''t think I can ever stop worrying about Laina."

    He could sense the sadness in her response.

    "Wouldn''t it be easier if she regained her memories?" He asked.

    Margaret bit her lip. She took in a deep breath and let out a sigh. If Laina regained her memories, would she be able to ept what had happened? Would she hate her for bringing her back?

    What about the curse that gued both her and Dante? There was another thing Margaret feared. It could easily cause Laina to perish forever.

    "It could end up a lot worse," Margaret finally replied absentmindedly.

    Before Marius could probe any further, a sudden gust of wind caught his attention. As he looked up in the sky, he realized a nket of grey clouds had covered the sun. The sunshine they had been enjoying disappeared without them realizing it.

    But that was not all.

    As he looked around them, Marius gasped in shock. Everything seemed to havee to a standstill. Margaret took notice of his silence. When she looked up around them, she realized what had happened too.

    Margaret stood up and looked all around. Marius stood close to her. Though he was uncertain as to what was going on, he felt the need to protect her.

    "No¡­ damn it!" Margaret cursed beneath her breath.

    "Margaret, what''s wrong?" Marius asked out of concern.

    Margaret let out a sigh. She had been too careless. She should not have shapeshifted into her Luxaven form earlier. Doing so had given her position away. Seeing that time seemed to have stopped, the dark clouds covering the sky, Margaret gritted her teeth.

    "Marius, you need to leave, now," Margaret said as she took a step forward.

    The wind blew around her, blowing her hair in the wind. The smile she had earlier was no longer there. All that was left was a look of sorrow.

    "Leave? Yes, we should leave together. Something''s not right, let''s go," he replied absentmindedly as he took Margaret by the hand to get out of there.

    Margaret removed her hand from his grasp and took a step back. Marius turned back, confused as to what was going on.

    "Margaret, what''s wrong?" Marius asked.

    He reyed their conversation in his mind, worried that he had said something wrong to upset her. Then, he realized what she was saying.

    "Why are you asking me to leave? What''s going on?"

    Before she could exin it to him, a bolt of lightning struck close to them. Instinctively, Marius took to his dragon form. He unfurled his wings and covered Margaret to protect her.

    He shielded them from the bolt of lightning.

    "Marius!" Margaret called out to him, surprised by his actions.

    Before she could say anything else, the second bolt of lightning struck down on their location. Marius took a direct hit. Lucky for him, his dragon scales absorbed the energy from the lightning, reducing the damage caused to his body.

    A lone figure appeared before them. He was wearing a ck hooded cloak, hovering above the ground. In his hand, was a ckened wood staff with a bright red ruby set in ce.

    Marius and Margaret looked over to the lone figure. She knew she could not let Marius protect her so recklessly. As she took a step forward, Marius took back to his human form and grabbed hold of her arm.

    "Margaret, where are you going?" He asked.

    "Marius, I¡­ I can''t let you protect me like this. This is something I need to face," she averted her eyes from his gaze, "This is something I need to face alone."

    "No."

    "No?" She echoed his words.

    Marius did not know what came over him. But at that moment, he knew he had to protect her with everything he had. Marius held on tightly to Margaret''s hands.

    "Whatever it may be, share your burden with me," he dered.

 Chapter 136 - A Fair Trade

    "Luxaven, you cannot escape forever," the lone figure called out to Margaret, "It is time for you to receive your punishment for what you''ve done."

    Margaret looked over to him. She stood her ground.

    "Take me to see the Soul Keeper. I wish to make a deal." Margaret said to the lone figure.

    "A deal? Very well," the lone figure tapped his staff twice onto the ground. Sparks flew from where it touched the soil.

    In the blink of an eye, Margaret and Marius were transported to an unknown location. When they finally got their bearings and looked around, all they could see were shelves upon shelves of ss bottles.

    Curious as to what they were, Marius reached out his hand. Margaret swiped his hand away immediately.

    "Don''t touch it!" She warned him.

    "Ah, Moira the Luxaven1. It''s been a while," a deep voice greeted Margaret from down the hallway.

    Margaret stiffened at the sound of the voice. She gulped as she cautiously walked up towards the source of the voice. Marius followed closely behind. As they got closer, they came to see an elderly man, dressed in a white buttoned shirt and a pair of suspenders.

    In his hand was a ss bottle, identical to the ones on the shelves.

    "Why can he pick up one when I can''t?" Marius mumbled to himself.

    Margaret rolled her eyes as she turned back to Marius, "That''s because he''s the Soul Keeper, you fool!"

    "The Soul Keeper?" Marius echoed her words.

    Then, it hit him. Marius realized where they were. They were in the Vault of Souls, the dwellings of the soul keeper. Each of the ss bottles on the shelves was a soul in the keeper''s care.

    "Soul Keeper, I am here to make a deal with you," Margaret dered with confidence.

    Though her confidence was fleeting, she was determined to hold on to it for as long as she could. The Soul Keeper looked over to Margaret and studied her expression for a moment.

    "A soul for a soul, Moira. Are you ready to pay the price of your actions?" The Soul Keeper asked her as he ced a ss bottle onto the shelf in front of him.

    She wished she had more time with Laina, but Margaret knew this day woulde.

    In order to bring Laina back, Margaret came to the Vault of Souls in secret. She took Laina''s soul without permission and escaped straight to the Mortal Realm. There, she found a suitable vessel for her soul and brought her back to life.

    Margaret knew the price she had to pay. She was about to agree to it without any hesitation. But for some reason, she paused. She hesitated. If she was gone, what about Marius?

    Margaret shook her head, she was about to reply to the Soul Keeper after her short pause when Marius grabbed hold of her by her shoulders. He spun her around. His eyes were filled with worry, confusion, and sadness.

    "Moira, what is going on? A soul for a soul? What sort of deal are you making with the Soul Keeper?" Marius asked.

    He desperately needed answers.

    She hesitated to tell him the truth. But it served no purpose to lie to him.

    "Moira here took a soul without permission from the Vault. The price of such a crime is simple. A soul for a soul. Either return the soul that was taken, or pay the price," the Soul Keeper exined.

    "Took a soul? Well, then all we need to do is return the one that was taken, right? Whose soul is it?" He asked her.

    The moment their eyes met, it dawned on Marius. He began to put the pieces together.

    "Laina¡­ it''s Laina, isn''t it?" Marius muttered.

    Margaret looked down, nodding slowly.

    "Soul Keeper, I will take-"

    "I will take her ce."

    Margaret turned back, shocked by Marius''s interjection.

    "Are you mad? Do you know what this means?!" Margaret eximed in shock as she shook Marius by the shoulders.

    "I know, Moira, I know," Marius replied with a soft smile as he ced his hand on hers.

    She shook her head, "No¡­ no¡­ Marius I can''t let you do this! You can''t do this! Why are you doing this? Why are you doing this for me?"

    Marius chuckled as he cupped her cheek. He gently brushed his thumb against her face.

    "Because I love you, Moira." Marius dered as he leaned in for a kiss.

    Margaret blushed beet red as their lips touched. Marius cupped her face in both of his hands. She closed her eyes and parted her lips as they deepened their kiss. Her heart was palpitating in her chest, she could almost hear it ringing in her ears.

    For Marius, the world stood still at that moment. All he could think of was Margaret and nothing else. He had been holding back for so long, hoping she would notice. But he could not hold it back any longer.

    He had to show her how much he loved her before it was toote. They were in a world of their own, sharing an intimate moment. Just the two of them.

    When they finally parted lips, Margaret opened her eyes slowly. She gazed lovingly into Marius''s eyes. Has he always looked so suave and handsome?

    She reached up to caress his cheek, "I can''t let you do this, Marius. It''s not fair to you."

    "Then how is it fair to you either?" Marius protested, "If you insist on paying with your own soul, then let me take your ce. Laina needs you."

    She shook her head, "No, no¡­ I will never live with myself knowing that you''ve sacrificed your soul for me. I can''t, Marius. I can''t."

    "Perhaps an alternative solution might be in order," the Soul Keeper suggested, attracting both of their attention.

    He walked over to them and looked towards Moira.

    "A trade is all I ask for, Moira the Luxaven. A trade that is of equal value." He exined, "Or as close as it can be."

    Margaret pondered deep in thought for a moment.

    "I offer to trade away my magic. Would that be a fair trade?" Light Bird - A bird creature that harnesses the power of light. One of the noble races of Birds from the Celestial Realm

 Chapter 137 - My Sacrifice

    "Your magic? Luxaven, are you certain?" The Soul Keeper was surprised by her offer.

    While her magic was separate from her abilities as a Luxaven, which is the element of light, it was still quite crucial for her to maintain her current disguise as a human. For the untrained and regr mortals, they would not have been able to tell the difference.

    But Margaret has been using witchcraft magic and ancient spells to maintain her appearance as a regr human. Not to mention, the spells she had cast to ensure her identity remained hidden from those who might be out to look for her.

    Marius turned her around, "Moira, are you sure you want to do this? How will you protect Laina? How will you return to the Celestial Realm without the ability to cast the spells needed?

    You need to think this through!"

    Margaret smiled gently, she was content to know that Marius cared enough to point it out to her. But this was something she had been contemting for a long time. It was the only other option left.

    If she wanted to continue to remain by Laina''s side, she did not have any other choice.

    "I''m not about to let you sacrifice your soul on my behalf," she said to Marius as she ced her palm on his chest, "If I want to continue to stay by Laina''s side, this is the only option I have."

    "But¡­ but¡­" Marius was at a loss for words.

    He tried to think of a solution, but nothing came to mind. Knowing he would not be able to change her mind, Marius held on to her hand.

    "I will support whatever decision you make. No matter what happens, I will do everything in my power to help," he promised.

    Margaret could not help but smile. She was grateful to see how thoughtful he was. Although they had known one another for some time, she did not realize how much he cared for her.

    He had always been close by, usually just a short distance away from her. But Margaret never really noticed how caring he truly was until now.

    "Don''t get all sappy, Marius. If not people might think you''re in love with me or something," she teased with a grin.

    He pretended to be surprised while making a statement, "Well, I mean, I would be surprised if they did not realize that. Especially since I just dered my love for you moments ago."

    They gazed into each others'' eyes and shared a goodugh. Marius held on to her hand tightly, as they turned to face the Soul Keeper.

    "I have made my decision. I wish to trade my magic. Would that be a fair trade, Soul Keeper?" Margaret asked as she tightened her grip on Marius''s hand.

    Her palms were sweating, her heart was palpitating. If he did not agree to it, what would she have to offer? The Soul Keeper took a look at both of them. He let out a sigh as he walked up to them.

    "There is no such thing as fair trade. You''ve given a generous offer. Very well, luxaven, you have yourself a deal," the Soul Keeper dered as he held out his hand.

    Both parties shook hands. The Soul Keeper held onto her hand.

    "Beware, you''re going to feel difort," he warned.

    A soft white glow covered both of their hands. Margaret could feel her magic slipping away through her fingertips. White veins appeared on her arm as the magical energy within her flowed through her hands into the Soul Keeper''s.

    When the ceremony wasplete, the Soul Keeper released her hand. Margaret felt her head spinning. She stumbled a few steps back, falling into Marius''s arms.

    "Don''t worry, I got you," he said reassuringly as her eyelids grew a little heavy.

    It was as if arge part of her energy had been sapped away in an instant.

    "Are you able to stand?" Marius asked.

    She shook her head, "I¡­ I don''t think I can¡­"

    "No worries," Marius whispered to her as he picked her up into his arms, "I got you."

    The Soul Keeper sent them back to the Prism Sanctuary, where they had been before. Margaret had fallen asleep in Marius''s arms. As time began to move forward once more, everything returned to normal.

    Yet at the same time, things were never the same again. Marius ced Margaret gently down on the pic mat they had set up. He sat by her side, watching over her as he looked up into the sky.

    He looked back down at her. The wind had messed up her hair a little. Marius carefully tucked a loose lock of her hair behind her ear. He leaned down to give her a kiss on the tip of her nose.

    Sensing what he was trying to do, Margaret leaned forward and gave him a peck on the lips instead. Surprised, Marius gazed into her eyes as she grinned cheekily.

    "If it''s a kiss you''re after, mdy, all you need to do is ask," Marius dered haughtily as he closed his eyes and leaned forward.

    Margaret pursed her lips yful as she gently pushed his face away.

    "Who said I wanted that," she replied with a grin as she sat back up.

    She did not move away from him. Instead, she leaned on his shoulder and looked up into the sky. Marius blushed a little as he felt Margaret leaning against him. He stole a few nces, noticing the subtle changes in her.

    When Margaret noticed what he was doing, she instinctively assumed something was wrong with her face. She touched her face, flustered.

    "Is¡­ is something wrong with my face?" She asked worriedly.

    "What? No, nothing''s wrong," he quickly assured her.

    She punched him on the arm, "Then why were you looking at me like that?!"

    "I just¡­ how is that a bad thing? I was just admiring how adorable you look!" He eximed while rubbing his arm where she had punched.

    He did not expect her to be so strong. Marius pretended to wince in pain, guilt-tripping Margaret. Realizing she might have exerted too much strength, Margaret helped him to rub his arm too.

    "Does it really hurt that much?" She mumbled as she rubbed, "I thought dragon scales were tough, guess I was wrong."

    Marius''s eyebrow twitched a little at her remark. How dare she doubt the toughness of a dragon''s scales! But seeing how caring she was, he was not about to let it end.

    "They are tough! But it still hurts," he pretended to pout.

 Chapter 138 - My Little Dove

    "How are you going to break the news to Laina?" Marius asked as they were flying.

    They had spent a wonderful time in the Prism Sanctuary. But as the sun began to set on the horizon, it was time for Margaret to return to Kinshearth. Marius''s question made her think.

    While not much has changed, she was quite certain some of the more magic inclined members of the court, and Laina would notice something different about her. How was she going to break the news to Laina?

    "I don''t know¡­"

    "I might have something that can help," Marius suggested.

    Theynded in a secluded part of the pce gardens. Carefully remaining hidden, Margaret and Marius stayed hidden between the hedges and the wall of the pce.

    They both took to their human forms. Marius asked for Margaret''s hand. She held it out as Marius traced a simple rune on the palm of her hand.

    The rune emitted a soft glow of light before disappearingpletely.

    "What did you do?" Margaret asked.

    Since her magic had been taken away, she was not even able to sense any form of spells. While she was still able to interact with magical items, her ability to sense them was gone.

    "I ced a protection spell over you. When you''re in danger, I will know," he replied absentmindedly.

    "Where did you learn that from? Wait, how is this going to help me keep my identity hidden from Laina?" Margaret asked as she folded her arms.

    "I learned it from Dante. He cast it on Laina, I think. Oh, I also cast a permanent spell upon you. Most people will assume your aura is simply that of a regr person," he replied.

    Marius also ced a bracelet on her wrist. It was an opal bracelet with a simple gold chain that linked each piece of opal to each other.

    "What''s this for?" Margaret asked as she looked at it.

    It was an enchanted opal bracelet. Margaret no longer had the magic capacity within her, which meant she had no magic energy source to tap on. Marius knew that would hinder her as she serves Laina as her handmaiden.

    The bracelet was the perfect solution.

    "When you wish to do anything that involves magic, all you need to do is tomand the bracelet to do so. It will tap into the magic energy stored in the bracelet." Marius exined.

    After hearing his exnation, she immediately knew what item this was. The bracelet even had the ability to replenish magic energy over time. This was nomon magic opal bracelet either.

    The opals that had been set in ce were uniform in shape and color, meaning they were of high grade. It could not have been easy to gather them together and have them set into the bracelet.

    "Are you sure you want to give me such an expensive gift? I¡­ don''t think I can ept this," she said hesitantly.

    Marius chuckled. He did not expect her to be so shy about it.

    "Oh but I insist you ept it. If you don''t I''ll make sure to cast a spell so that it stays on your wrist forever," he teased, knowing if he did so Margaret would not be able to take it off.

    "Okay okay, I ept," she surrendered with a smile, "Thank you. I''ll find a way to repay you."

    Marius wrapped his arms around Margaret''s waist and brought her closer to him. Margaret blushed beet red. Her head rested against his chest, and she could hear his heart palpitating.

    "If you truly want to repay me, then repay me with your body!" He dered with a cheeky evil grin.

    Margaret''s eyebrow twitched as she let out a sigh. She yfully pushed him back until his back was against the wall. Margaret ced her hands around his neck.

    Their faces were merely an inch apart.

    She leaned forward as she whispered seductively into his ear, "You might just regret you ever asked for that, my dragon."

    Margaret gave him a quick peck on the cheek before releasing him. She quickly hurried off towards the hallway leading to Laina''s room before Marius realized what had just happened.

    "See you soon, Marius," she bid him farewell with a yful wink before disappearing from his line of view.

    Marius stood there, dazed for a while. He subconsciously brought his hand up to his cheek and touched where Margaret had kissed him. The scene reyed in his mind. His lips twitched, as he curled upwards forming a grin.

    He thought he had the upper hand in their rtionship, but it would seem like he was gravely mistaken. Remembering what she whispered to him in his ear, he could not stop himself from smiling.

    "She finally said yes," he muttered to himself.

    Internally, Marius was jumping with glee. Though the time he had spent with Margaret was not long, he had been observing from the sidelines for a long time. He still could not believe she had epted his deration of love.

    Now, he was one step closer to fully win her over.

    "Now that you''re mine, my little dove. I will protect you with my life!"

    Margaret made it safely through the pce hallways. On her way to Laina''s quarters, she passed by multiple members of the court. As she greeted them, sweat trickled down her forehead.

    She wondered if they were able to sense something different about her. When they greeted her as per usual, Margaret sighed in relief internally. She touched the opal bracelet on her wrist.

    "Ah, Margaret, you''ve returned," Laina called out to her from behind.

    She quickly turned around and curtsied, "Indeed I have, your Highness."

    Margaret kept her eyes on the ground as she greeted Laina. In her mind, she was tense. Would Laina notice something different about her? She waited to hear what Laina had to say.

    "Did you enjoy your time with Marius? Did he bring you somewhere fun?" Laina asked with a smile.

    She heaved a sigh of relief, Laina did not seem to have noticed anything different about her. Margaret straightened herself and was about to reply to Laina when she realized Kol was looking straight at her.

    His eyebrows were knitted together as he scanned Margaret from top to bottom.

    A single drop of sweat trickled down Margaret''s forehead.

    Did Kol notice?

 Chapter 139 - Tell Me Everything

    "Kol, what are you doing?" Laina asked out of curiosity.

    Margaret gulped, praying to whomever she could for some luck. But it seems like her luck might have run out.

    "There''s something¡­ different about Lady Margaret."

    Laina tilted her head to the side as she scanned Margaret from head to toe. She walked a circle around her handmaiden, scrutinizing every part of her as she walked. Margaret stood as still as possible, hoping her facial expressions did not give anything away.

    "She does seem to have a bit of a blush on her cheeks, which I assume means she had a wonderful time with Marius. But apart from that, I don''t think there''s anything else different," Lainamented.

    Margaret heaved a sigh of relief. Thank goodness Laina did not suspect anything else! But Kol was not convinced.

    "It''s not that¡­ it''s her aura. Something changed," Kol pointed it out.

    "Her aura?"

    Kol nodded, "It''s a subtle change, but I can sense it. Something is different."

    Laina furrowed her eyebrows as she pondered over what Kol had just said. She looked over to Margaret, she was clearly nervous. Her hands were fidgeting and she was avoiding her gaze.

    "I think you''ve been mistaken, Kol. Maybe you''re just tired from today," Laina replied absent-mindedly, "I mean apart from the fact that Margaret''s a shapeshifter, there really isn''t any difference in her aura from that of a regr human."

    Margaret''s jaw dropped as she looked over to Laina in utter shock. Had the Crown Princess known all along? She got down on her knees and bowed her head to the ground.

    "Margaret, what are you doing?!" Laina eximed, shocked by her sudden actions, he reached out and attempted to help her up but the handmaid refused to get up.

    "Your Highness, I did not mean to deceive you. Please punish me as you deem fit but please allow me to remain by your side and serve you!"

    "Deceive me?" Laina echoed her words, "Margaret, I never said you deceive me. I''ve known you were a shapeshifter all along. Please, get up."

    But how was this possible? Margaret wondered for a while, it would seem she had underestimated Laina''s abilities. Her powers were a lot stronger than she had anticipated.

    Margaret got back up onto her feet.

    "I should not have kept it from you," she sighed, "I should have told you."

    Laina smiled as she shook her head. She caringly ced a hand on Margaret''s shoulder, "It''s alright. I assumed you had your reasons for keeping it a secret. So, I did not pry either."

    "Oh, that reminds me! I know you probably would have sensed it by now, but I removed Kol''s contract with me!" Laina continued with a smile.

    "Really?" Margaret gasped in shock.

    She had not noticed at all. Without her magic, certain things were harder to detect. While Kol and Laina noticed her identity as a Luxaven, they did not seem to notice the change in her magic aura.

    -Maybe the bracelet is giving them the illusion that I still have my magic.- she thought to herself.

    Though it was getting prettyte into the night, Laina wanted to hear about Margaret''s day out with Marius. She called Kol to go and get them some light snacks before seating Margaret down on the sofa.

    "You have to tell me everything!" Laina eximed excitedly as they gotfortable.

    Margaret did not know what to say, "What is there to tell?"

    "Oh! Start with where he brought you? I tried asking him but he would not spill the beans. So, where did he take you?"

    Margaret recounted what had happened after they left Kinshearth. Of course, she did not reveal anything that had happened with the Soul Keeper. Laina did not need to know.

    "That''s so romantic! A pic in a flower garden? That''s amazing," Laina remarked.

    She had not heard of the Prism Sanctuary before, so she was pleasantly surprised to find out that such a ce exist. A flower sanctuary rumored to have been cultivated and tended by a Goddess?

    That is not a location a normal person would have been able to visit, let alone find.

    "What about you, Laina? What did you do today?" Margaret asked.

    At that moment, she was sofortable with Laina that Margaret forgot to use her formal title. Laina did not seem to notice it either. When she heard Margaret''s question, she paused for a moment.

    Laina knew Margaret was out a fan of Dante. While she pondered on whether if she should inform her about it, Kol spoke up on her behalf.

    "Her Highness was out with King Dante of Dracona today."

    The moment Margaret heard what Kol had said, the initial smile she had faded away a little. She put down her porcin cup back on its matching saucer. Laina bit her lip. Although Margaret was just her handmaiden, she had long treated her like a close friend, a confidante.

    "I know you don''t like him very much-"

    "It''s not that I don''t like him," Margaret interjected, "I just¡­ I just want you to be careful and safe. That''s all."

    "But Dante doesn''t mean any harm. He''s really nice, thoughtful and caring. I''m sure you can see that too, right?" Laina said as she ced her hand on Margaret''s.

    Though Margaret does not always voice out her opinions, Laina knew she had her reservations about it. But Dante had done nothing to harm Laina or put her in a dangerous situation.

    Was there something she was not telling her?

    "Is there something you found out about him, Margaret? No matter what it is, I want you to tell me," Laina urged her.

    Hearing what Laina had to say, Margaret did not know how to respond. No matter what, she knew she could not tell her the truth.

    "There isn''t anything, Laina. I just¡­ I''m just worried about you, that''s all. I want you to be safe and happy, that''s all I can ever wish for," Margaret replied with a smile.

    Laina knew Margaret was keeping something. But she chose not to pry any further. If it was something of grave importance, she trusted her handmaiden would not hesitate to inform her.

    "I am happy. When I''m with him, everything feels right. I know it''s hard to understand, after all we barely know each other. But sometimes, I just feel like I''ve known him forever, you know?"

    Margaret looked at the smile on Laina''s face as she talked about Dante endlessly. She was listing down all of his positive qualities, all the things he had done recently that proved he was a genuinely good person.

    The Crown Princess was trying so hard to sell the King of Dracona as an upright and just man. Margaret already knew all of that. Sometimes, she wondered how it was possible for their love for one another to persevere for so long.

    Despite everything that had happened, all the time that had passed, their love for one another still remained.

    Margaret ced her hand on Laina''s, "Your Highness, my opinion on him does not and should never matter. As long as you''re happy with him, that''s all that matters.

    The handmaid ced her hand over her own heart and dered, "I, will protect you and keep you safe.. No matter who stands in my way, even if it is him, I will do everything to protect you till myst breath."

 Chapter 140 - Chained

    As the moon hangs high in the sky, Cordelia the witch slipped into the Blu Lunara Temple of the Moon. She used a simple cloaking spell to remain hidden from the Moon Maidens as she made her way through the many corridors.

    Hertest n had failed miserably, and she was ready to pin the me on one person. Because of him, Laina and Dante''s rtionship was still intact. It took her a while to track him down, but she found it.

    She had not expected the Moon Goddess to punish him in this manner, but it was well deserving. All the wolves who guarded the Temple of the Moon were kept in the stables when they were not on duty.

    Cordelia was certain that was where she would find him. As she entered the stables, she noticed some of the Moon Maidens were feeding the wolves. She kept herself hidden behind a wall while she watched them.

    "Where are you, little wolf?" She muttered beneath her breath as she scanned the area.

    Most of the stables were filled with multiple wolves. As the Moon Maidens handed out food, they woulde up to them to get their pick of the meat. It was quick to note that there was one lone wolf who did not seem to do so. It was chained at the neck.

    Unlike the other wolves, its fur was covered in dirt and dust. It had scars all across its side. It looked over to the meat that other wolves were getting. Its mouth began to water.

    Seemingly in pain, the wolf still hobbled up onto its feet and walked over to the Moon Maidens. It looked up to the Moon Maiden, seemingly trying to ask for some food. The Moon Maidens did not spare it a second look.

    When it tried to join the other wolves in getting some food, they bared their teeth and attempted to attack him. The wolf shrugged away immediately, keeping its tail between its hind legs as it backed down.

    One of the Moon Maidens felt sorry for it. She picked out a b of meat to bring to the wolf but was stopped by the others.

    "But he looks so hungry," she tried to protest.

    "So what? Serves him right anyways," another Moon Maiden added.

    Cordelia chuckled. Seems like the once-mighty Alpha Werewolf King had fallen from grace. He was now a chained-up mutt.

    "But¡­"

    "Fine, fine, we''ll just give him some scraps. We don''t want him to starve to death, now do we?"

    After they finished feeding the other wolves, the Moon Maiden threw the lone wolf a few scraps that were leftover and left. There was barely anything left, just two pieces of bone with small bits of flesh peeling off it.

    Still, the wolf lunged at it immediately. It bit down on it as if it was the best thing it had in a long time. Once the Moon Maidens were out of sight, Cordelia revealed herself from her hiding spot.

    The other wolves wanted to fight the lone wolf for his scraps. Their shadows loomed closer to the wolf with each step they took, saliva dripping from their semi-open jaws. But as soon as they noticed Cordelia, they cowered away.

    Cordelia walked up to the lone wolf with a wide grin on her face. She reached her hand over and attempted to pet the wolf on its head. As soon as it realized someone was attempting to ruffle its fur, the wolf looked up while wagging its tail.

    "Aww, you''re happy to see me? How cute," she said with a wide smile upon her lips.

    As soon as the wolf realized who she was, it took a step back. Kragen could no longermunicate with others, he could not even beg for mercy. He did not know why the witch was here, but his gut told him he certainly did note here just to pet him.

    "Why are you moving away from me, Kragen? Are you afraid?" She asked in a sickeningly sweet tone of voice.

    She materialized a te of meat before him and smiled. Seeing that there was food, his mouth began to water. Kragen could no longer recall when was thest full meal he had.

    No one liked him, for everyone knew who he used to be. He had made enemies with everyone. Needless to say, no one would help him. He mustered the courage to walk up to the n, horrified to find a te of rotten meat.

    There were maggots crawling all over it and the smell was rancid. Cordelia smiled, she could see despite how horrific the dish looked, the wolf was still contemting it.

    "Tell you what, I''ll sweeten the deal for you, Kragen. If you finish this te, I will consider lifting the curse that the Moon Goddess had ced on you. How does that sound?" Cordelia asked.

    Kragen looked up at her in disbelief. Though he could not voice his concerns, it seemed like Cordelia could read his mind.

    "Oh I assure you, I have the ability to do so. But¡­ I guess it''s also up to you to believe me, right?" She replied with a chuckle.

    She stretched her legs as she stood back up. Cordelia snapped her fingers. She materialized a chair for herself to sit on while she waited.

    She pped her hands together as she said, "You''ve got to make up your mind soon, I don''t have all day."

    Kragen grimaced as he looked down at the te of rotten meat. If there was even a chance what she said was true, Kragen knew he had to take his chances. After hesitating for a while, he began to eat the meat on the te.

    The rancid stench made him want to gag, but he had also been going hungry for so long, that he mind it less. It even tastes good at one point. Cordelia was delightfully surprised to see the wolf eating away.

    Who would have thought the prideful Kragen would end up in such a situation. As he finished thest of the rotten meat on the te, Cordelia could not help but burst out inughter at his foolishness.

    Even if she truly had the power to reverse the curse, why would she do that? She walked over to Kragen and pat him on the head.

    "You''re such a fool, Kragen. Did you honestly think I would help you after how gloriously you failed at doing the one thing I asked you to?" She spat at him, "Pathetic."

    Kragen was humiliated. He growled and attempted to attack Cordelia. He protracted his ws and unhinged his jaw, ready to bite her. But he was no match for her speed, as she evaded his attack.

    "My my, just a little joke and now you want to kill me?" The purple-haired witch taunted him, "If you were still the Werewolf King, you might have stood a chance.. But right now, you better know your ce, you mutt."

 Chapter 141 - Meaningless Amusement

    Cordelia materialized a leather whip in her hands. She swung the whip at him. Kragen attempted to dodge the attack but it was useless. The whip struck him right on his face.

    A wound formed across his left eye. Blood trickled down his snout as he winced in pain. He had lost all dignity, he was angry. Kragen stood his ground as he continued to growl at Cordelia.

    "You want me toe to you? Oh I will, mutt, you can count on that." Cordelia grinned as she swung the whip again.

    The crackle of the whip rang loud and clear throughout the stables. Some of the other wolves jolted in shock from the sound. Unknown to Cordelia, the sound had begun to attract the attention of others nearby.

    With him chained at the neck, there was not much Kragen could do to avoid being hit. He could dodge from side to side, but he no longer had the stamina he used to have. His muscles ached and burned as if they were on fire.

    As the whip crackled and shed down on his skin, bright red marks formed all across his body. The whishes were so harsh, his skin tore open and blood seeped from the open wounds.

    The pain was excruciating, yet he could not even cry out in pain. All he could do was whimper. He tried to cover parts of his body with his paws and tail but it did not work. Seeing how pathetic he was simply brought Cordelia more joy.

    "Oh don''t hide like that. Are you sure you''re even an Alpha? Where''s that energy you once had, hmm?" She taunted.

    The fact that he was not fighting back angered Cordelia. While it was fun to torture the weak, it was dull if they did not at least attempt to fight back. It would be equivalent to beating a dead horse.

    Meaningless amusement.

    "I think I heard noisesing from the stables!" A voice called out.

    Realizing someone might discover her, Cordelia cursed beneath her breath. She could not even torture her victim in peace it seems. Angered by the development, she increased her strength on the final crack of her whip, causing a huge gash to form on Kragen''s rib cage.

    "Count yourself lucky, you mutt," Cordelia spat as she clicked her fingers.

    In the blink of an eye, she covered herself with a cloaking spell and hid. Momentster, a few Moon Maidens, apanying a woman, entered the stables. As soon as the woman saw the poor wolf that had been tortured, she ran over.

    "Quick! Go and get a healer!" The woman tasked the Moon Maidens who followed her.

    Despite her orders, the Moon Maidens seemed hesitant. The woman did not know that the wolf was Kragen, and they did not know if they should inform her.

    "What are you all still standing here for? Go get a healer at once!" The woman urged them.

    Only then, did they obey her request and ran off. Cordelia was amused. She knew exactly who this woman was.

    "My my, what an interesting development," Cordelia muttered to herself.

    "Who''s there?!" The woman asked as she turned to look in Cordelia''s direction.

    The purple-haired witch''s heart skipped a beat for a moment. Could the woman sense her presence, or hear what she had said? The cloaking spell she cast would have stopped that from happening.

    -<em>No wonder she''s the descendant of the Ancient Lycans.</em>- Cordelia thought to herself.

    "Queen Victoria, the healer is here," a Moon Maiden informed the woman they brought in the healer.

    "Perfect, can you please take a look at this wolf? It seems to have been badly injured," Victoria exined.

    Indeed, the woman was Victoria. Surprisingly, she did not recognize Kragen at all. Most of those who had made his acquaintance would not have recognized him in this state.

    He was no longer the majestic, formidable Alpha that once ruled over Wolfenheim. Now he resembled more like a starved wounded wolf, left for dead. The healer quickly examined the wolf carefully.

    "Well?" Victoria asked eagerly.

    "Your Majesty, the wounds on the wolf are quite severe, we will need to cleanse its wounds and¡­"

    The healer exined the care required. Since Kragen was also malnourished, he would need extra care in order to get better. He had sustained many wounds and injuries, it was going to take him some time to heal.

    Seeing how badly injured the wolf was, Victoria could not help but wonder just who could have been so cruel. Even she would not have wished this on her worst enemies.

    "Queen Victoria," High Priestess Shy greeted Queen Victoria as she entered the stables.

    The Moon Maidens had informed her about what had transpired. When Shy saw the wolf that was injured, she did not say anything. She was surprised by how badly injured Kragen was.

    She too wondered who could have done something like this.

    "Bring me the necessary ointments and medicinal herbs, I will take care of the wolf in my quarters," Victoria dered.

    She carefully picked up the wolf into her arms.

    "Your Majesty, are you sure? We can take care of the wolf here, you need not worry or trouble yourself with this," High Priestess Shy quickly said.

    She had not expected this to happen. Especially since Queen Victoria did not know the wolf she had in her arms was Kragen.

    "That''s alright, I''ve taken care of animals before. Plus, we don''t know who has a vendetta against this wolf. He''ll be safer with me for the time being," she replied.

    Unable to convince her, the High Priestess decided to let things be. She instructed the Moon Maidens to assist Victoria in any way they could before leaving the stables. After everyone had left, Cordelia was livid yet intrigued by the development.

    But now that Kragen was taken away, she had no one to torture anymore.

    "Dang it! Argh! This is ridiculous!" Cordelia was exasperated.

    Torturing Kragen did not bring her as much enjoyment as she thought it would. She knew what would make her feel better. A n formed in Cordelia''s mind as a wide grin appeared across her face.

    "Laina, Laina, Laina.. It''s time I got up close and personal with you. This is going to be so much fun!"

 Chapter 142 - Do Whats Right

    When Kragen opened his eyes once more, he realized he was no longer in the stables. As he tried to move his paws, he could feel his muscles aching. He recalled what had happened. He remembered the injuries he suffered.

    As he turned to look at his side, he realized that his wounds had been cleaned and bandaged.

    "Ah, you''re awake," a familiar-sounding voice called out to him.

    Kragen turned to see who it was. His eyes widened in shock. It was Victoria. She crouched down and gently pat him on the top of his head with a smile upon her face as she examined his bandages.

    He remained extremely still, uncertain of how to process what was happening. Does Victoria not know who he was? Then again, the Moon Goddess had taken away his status and abilities.

    In his current form and state, it was no surprise that she could not notice him.

    "You look much better than you were yesterday. Who''s your enemy, hmm? You were so badly wounded," Victoria muttered. Her heart ached to see the wolf covered in wounds.

    No one seemed to care for the wolf. She could not help but pity it. It reminded her of herself when she was stuck in the dungeon with no one to help her. No matter how much she pleaded, no one came to help her.

    She did not want to see anyone go through what she did. No matter how horrible they might have been, no one deserved such a fate. Recalling those dark memories sent Victoria down a spiral.

    Kragen looked up into her eyes. He could tell she seemed to be deep in thought. He did not say anything. This was the first time he came so close to her. As he looked down at her hands, he could see the scars on her arms.

    He recalled how he had ridiculed her, tortured her, and thrown her into the dark dungeon. No matter how much she pleaded, he never once looked back. Kragen looked to the side, resting his head on his paws.

    Since bing a permanent wolf, he had a lot of time to reflect on the things he had done. He allowed greed and his craving for power to overtake everything he had once held with importance.

    He had lost his direction, engulfed by greed.

    If he had onlye to his senses and saw the error of his ways, things would have been very different. After everything that had happened, Victoria still remained as kind as she was.

    Over the next few days, Victoria kept him by her side. Every now and then, she would check on the dressings on his wound to see if they needed changing. She did everything to ensure he wasfortable.

    The more time he spent observing Victoria, he came to a realization.

    She was stunning, strong, and kind-hearted. The Moon Goddess had chosen well, she would make a wonderful Queen. He did not deserve any of the things he had gained.

    Everything he ever had, he fought to take with his bare hands. He fought for what was his every step of the way. Was that wrong? No, it was not. But when he allowed his greed to consume him, change his ways, that was when he set himself up for failure.

    Knowing where he had gone wrong, Kragen wanted a chance. A chance to repent. He looked up at Victoria, who was stroking his fur listlessly. He could see Victoria''s expression growing darker with each passing second. She was lost in her own thoughts.

    She looked as if she was falling down a spiral. Kragen lifted his head and gently rubbed the side of his face on Victoria''s hand. Startled by his actions, Victoria was pulled out of her thoughts and into the present.

    "Oh? Are you thanking me for dressing your wounds?" Victoria asked as she caressed the wolf''s soft fur with a soft smile, "You''re most wee."

    Victoria hade to the Temple of the Moon after receiving an invite from the Moon Goddess herself. Every few months, the Moon Goddess Selene would ascend to meet with the High Priestess to discuss matters.

    Sometimes, the ruling monarch of Wolfenheim would receive an invitation from Selene herself. Moon Goddess Selene had not met Victoria, in person, since her ascension to the throne.

    Hence, this meeting was arranged. Victoria had chosen to arrive at the Temple of the Moon five days prior to her meeting with the Moon Goddess. During Kragen''s reign, the rtionship between the crown and the Moon Goddess was almost non-existence.

    In an effort to foster stronger ties, Victoria made the decision to stay in the Temple of the Moon for a few days. For her protection, an entire entourage of knights and guards would have apanied her during her stay in the temple.

    But as per the request of the Moon Goddess through High Priestess Shy, only the Queen herself was allowed to enter the temple grounds. Her entourage set up camp on the outside and wait for her meeting to bepleted.

    As she cared for the wolf in her quarters, Victoria found something to do to upy her time while she was not conversing with the High Priestess or Moon Maidens. Everyone seemed curious about the wolf whom she was nursing back to health.

    "You know, people have been whispering in secret about you being here," Victoria said to the wolf as she brought him a bowl of fresh raw meat cubes, "I wonder what''s so interesting to talk about."

    Kragen listened absentmindedly as he wolfed down the bowl of meat quickly. He could not remember when was thest time he had such a good meal. He had been surviving on scraps and leftovers for so long he had forgotten the taste of fresh meat.

    "Slow down, no one''s fighting with you for it," she chuckled as she watched him eat, "Maybe you''re just really hungry."

    As she ran her hand down the fur on his back, she was happy to see that the wounds were healing well.

    "You know, you remind me of someone," she muttered as she continued to stroke his back.

    Kragen paused for a moment, wondering if she might have finally realized who he was. He looked up at her. Their eyes met.

    "But I¡­" Victoria bit her lip as she shook her head, "Nah, it can''t be."

    A knock on the door broke off their conversation.

    "Your Majesty, it''s time," a muffled voice rang out from beyond the door.

    "Coming!" Victoria replied. She turned back to the wolf and said, "You stay put, I''ll be back."

    She straightened her outfit and went to open the door. Two Moon Maidens were waiting to escort her to her meeting. After Victoria left, Kragen got up on his feet and walked over close to the door. He sat in front of it, waiting patiently for when Victoria would return.

    They had only spent a few days together, but something about her was growing on him. Since Victoria did not have much of anyone to speak to when she was in the room, she would speak to him as if he was a real person.

    Though at times he found her a little annoying, he hade to appreciate her. Now, as he sat silently in the empty room, he felt a little empty on the inside too.

    "Is she still nursing that wolf?"

    Kragen picked up the voices of the two Moon Maidens who were guarding the room. They seemed to be having a conversation about Victoria and her caring for him. His ears perked up as he continued to listen in on their conversation.

    "Yes, she still is. I can''t believe her Majesty would have done that. Does she not know who that wolf was?"

    "Everyone knows! Then again, we know because of what we''ve heard."

    "That''s true.. Well, he better savors these moments cause once her Majesty leaves, it''s back to the stables for him."

 Chapter 143 - Wolf In The Air

    Though this was their first meeting, Victoria and the Moon Goddess hit it off well. They talked about various topics, pertaining to Wolfenheim and a little about Victoria''s past. There were things she wished to forget, but many more she wished to keep close to her heart.

    "I''m sorry that you had to go through that.," Selene said as she reached out and ced her hand over Victoria''s.

    Victoria gave her a soft smile, "Experiences are what help us to grow and learn. While I do not wish to go through them again, I have gained a lot. That is something one cannot buy."

    Selene nodded, agreeing with what she was saying. The Moon Goddess had great expectations for Victoria. She was destined for great things.

    Back in the room, Kragen was pacing back and forth. He had heard what the Moon Maidens had said. He did not want to return to the stables. Though he could no longer change his form, or have even half the power he used to, he was still a formidable fighter.

    He was a proud warrior.

    Kragen gritted his teeth as he looked up at the closed door in front of him. He knew what he had done in the past was wrong. If he was given the chance, he wanted to atone for what he had done.

    Out of everyone, he knew he owed Victoria the most. Though she did not know it was him, she still helped him. He did not like owing others a favor either. He wanted to remain by her side. Kragen wed at the door, howling as he did in hopes of getting the Moon Maidens''s attention.

    The two Moon Maidens who stood guard outside were startled by the sudden scratching and howling. They did not know what was going on, nor where they were willing to open the door.

    "Maybe we should open to see-"

    "Are you crazy?"

    Kragen could hear their conversation loud and clear. He stopped what he was doing and looked for another solution instead. When he saw the open balcony, he had an idea. He ran over to it and looked over the railings.

    Lucky for him, they were only on the second floor. Though he was still nursing his injuries, he knew he could make it. Kragen took a few steps back. With a burst of energy, he ran forward swiftly and leaped off over the railings.

    Using the momentum of his jump, hended carefully on the ground below. His actions startled the nearby Moon Maidens, causing them to yelp in shock. It was not every day that one saw a wolf falling from the sky.

    Kragen made a run for it. With the amount of time he had spent by Victoria''s side, he had practically memorized her scent.

    "Hey! Get him!" he could hear people shouting in the background, he had no time to waste!

    Kragen did not care about the people who were in his way, he dashed through the walkways as fast as his legs could take him. His injuries, which were still in the process of healing, were feeling sore as he exerted himself.

    Kragen gritted his teeth as he slowed down his pacing a little to catch his breath. But as soon as he heard the footsteps quickening towards his direction, he quickened his pace once more. Following his sense of smell, he finally made it to where Victoria was.

    But the room was guarded by two Moon Maidens. As soon as they noticed him running towards them, they lifted their weapons and shouted at him to stop in his tracks. He did not listen to them. Instead, he leaped up into the air and used the force of his weight and strength to push open the doors.

    "What in the-" Moon Goddess Selene gasped in shock.

    The moment she saw the wolf, she knew who it was. Victoria was surprised too. That was the wolf she was caring for! Why did it burst through the doors? Kragen was panting, gasping for air as he walked up to Victoria and the Moon Goddess.

    "What are you doing here? You need rest, you''re still injured," Victoria said to the wolf.

    "Wait, your Majesty. You know this wolf?" Selene gasped in shock.

    Before Victoria could reply, the Moon Goddess looked over to Kragen. While he would normally be unable tomunicate with other werewolves, the goddess was an exception.

    -<em>She does not know who I am,</em>- Kragen said to the Moon Goddess as he lowered his head.

    "This is the wolf I''ve been nursing. He was badly injured in the stables so I took care of him in my room. My sincerest apologies, Moon Goddess, I don''t know what had gotten into him," Victoria exined as she walked over to the wolf.

    Selene grabbed hold of Victoria''s hand.

    "Your Majesty, you do know who this wolf is, right?" she asked, without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    She did not want Victoria to be kept in the dark about it. Kragen took a couple of steps back. He looked up at Victoria. A part of him wished she never knew so that she would not be reminded of all the cruel things he had done to her.

    But he knew what the Moon Goddess did was right. Victoria should not be kept in the dark.

    "I¡­" Victoria bit her lip.

    She looked at the wolf, then at Moon Goddess Selene. The look in her eyes must have betrayed her.

    "You knew?" Selene asked for rification.

    Kragen stared at Victoria in disbelief. She knew it was him all along? And she still went through all the trouble to help him?

    "Not exactly," Victoria exined herself, "I had my suspicions but I wasn''t sure¡­"

    Moon Goddess Selene was surprised, "I must say, I am surprised. After all that he had done to you, don''t you¡­ hate him? Even a little?"

    Victoria sighed as she closed her eyes. She remembered everything he had done to her. They will never leave her mind.

    "To say that I don''t, would be a lie."

    Kragen looked down.

    "But, I am learning to find it in myself to forgive him," Victoria added, "I''m assuming he''s stuck in the form of a wolf as punishment for what he had done, right?"

    Selene nodded in reply, "Yes. I hope it will teach him to be a little more humble. The High Priestess had informed me about the incident in the stables. As you can tell, he is not very well-liked.

    But that still does not exin why he''s here. Is there something you wanted to say, Kragen?"

 Chapter 144 - To Serve You, To Protect You

    Kragen opened his mouth, but no words came out. He hated the situation he was in, but he had to make do with what he had. Kragen walked over Victoria''s side and sat down. He looked over to the Moon Goddess.

    "You want to stay by her side?" Selene asked.

    Kragen nodded.

    The Moon Goddess looked up to Victoria, "Would you be agreeable to this arrangement? It seems like his intention is to repent for his mistakes by serving you, your Majesty."

    Victoria bit her lip, she looked down at the wolf at her feet. At first, he did not even dare to look up at her in her eyes. But eventually, Kragen mustered the courage to do so.

    He could see it in her eyes.

    "I¡­" Victoria held onto her arm, "I don''t know if I can trust you."

    He was surprised by her response. Kragen was expecting her to outright reject the idea. But that was not her first concern. Her concern was trust. He knew he had to find a way to gain her trust.

    "If your issue is trust, perhaps there is something you could try," The Moon Goddess suggested a master and servant contract seal.

    With it, Kragen would have to listen to Victoria''s everymand. He would never be able to betray her. To some, it might be horribly degrading. If Kragen was still his old self, he would rather leap off a cliff to his death than agree to it.

    Now, he wanted to show that he was serious. He wanted to make up for what he had done to her in the past. If he really wanted to show her he was willing to change, he needed to do what was right.

    Kragen looked up at Victoria once more and gave her a nod.

    "You¡­ you''re willing to go through with it¡­ the contract?" Victoria asked.

    She was surprised. Kragen was a prideful werewolf. This was thest thing she expected him to agree to. But he gave her a reassuring nod. Even Moon Goddess Selene was impressed.

    Perhaps it was possible for a leopard to change its spots.

    "Alright, let''s do this."

    With Moon Goddess Selene as their witness, Victoria and Kragen established a master and servant contract bond. As a result, they were telepathically linked as well. Victoria did not think too much of it.

    She still had a few reservations, but she trusted her gut. Things would work out. They just need a little time. Moon Goddess Selene called Kragen over to her side.

    She crouched down and held his face in her hands, "If you truly wish to repent for what you have done, protect her with everything you''ve got. Serve her well."

    After that, Moon Goddess Selene and Victoria continued their disrupted discussion. Kragenid at Victoria''s feet. As the new ruling monarch of Wolfenheim, the responsibilities that weighed down on her shoulders were suffocating at times.

    Selene promised to offer her guidance whenever she needed it. Even if she was not able to give it in person, the High Priestess would be there to guide her. Arrangements would be made for the High Priestess Shy to stay in Adolfa for a while to assist Victoria.

    "Honestly, if it was not for Crown Princess Laina''s help, I don''t think I would have gotten settled in the castle so quickly."

    Though they had barely known one another, Laina offered Victoria a helping hand when she needed it the most. The time they had spent also forged a longsting rtionship between both women.

    "The child of the sun is a capable one. Her kindness and intellect is truly remarkable," Selene remarked, "She will make for a fine ruler when her timees."

    ~

    Cordelia was busy plotting her next move.

    A perfect n had surfaced in her mind during her time in Wolfenheim. Now, all she needed to do was bide her time for the perfect opportunity. Her n was almost seamless.

    If only she could somehow get rid of Margaret from Laina''s side, it would have made her n that much simpler. The execution would be wless too.

    "If I get the opportunity, I''m going to kick her off my list for sure," Cordelia muttered to herself.

    The purple-haired witch was standing on the rooftops of Kinshearth Pce. From where she stood, she could see that Laina was on the balcony. Cordelia turned to look in the other direction.

    Beyond Kinshearth Pce was a forest area. That was where she nned for her stage to be set. A huge grin shed across Cordelia''s face. The gears in her mind wereing alive.

    With a click of her fingers, Cordelia teleported herself into the forest. She was standing in a forest clearing. As she waved her hands around, she began to chant ancient incantations that were not native to Gaeia.

    A huge spell circle formed beneath her feet. When the circle wasplete with its symbols, it lit up bright purple. Dark purple tendrils emerged from the spell circle. The tendrilstched onto Cordelia, slowly consuming her whole.

    It had transformed into the shape of a cocoon. Momentster, the cocoon kes away in the cool night breeze. In ce of the purple-haired witch who was of average height was a child with lc purple hair.

    She could not have been older than ten years of age.

    Do not be fooled, this was still Cordelia the purple-haired witch. She had merely transformed into an innocent-looking child. The spell circle was still glowing beneath her feet.

    She inspected her body and clothes.

    "Not too bad. I had not used this spell in a long time," shemended herself with pride.

    Her voice had noticeably changed. It was sweeter and of a slightly higher pitch. This was her perfect disguise for her perfect n. Cordelia stretched out her hands as she looked around the forest.

    "Now all I need is to make a scene," she dered with a smirk upon her lips.

    Waving her hands before her once more, the spell circle began to glow even brighter. Three individual creatures began to take shape before Cordelia. They were seemingly formed from the ck goo that was oozing out of the spell circle.

    They began to take the shape of dark hounds. Dark hounds were vicious creatures that resembled a cross between dogs and wolves. Seeing as they were beginning to be fully formed, Cordelia makes a run in the direction of the Kinshearth Pce.

    Seconds after she began to do so, the three dark hounds were fully formed. Cordelia turned back for a moment. She whistled at the hounds to get their attention. Immediately, they caught on to her whistle.

    Each of them was barring their teeth as they howled into the night sky. Cordelia smirked, her n was about to take flight. All that was left now was for her to y her role.

    The smirk disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. Cordelia squinted her eyes shut as she let out an ear-piercing screech of fear. Her heart rate increase. She was drenched in sweat.

    As soon as the dark hounds caught hold of the scent of fear and heard the scream, they gave chase immediately without hesitation.

 Chapter 145 - An Innocent Child In The Forest

    "What was that?" Laina looked all around.

    Was it just her imagination? She thought she had heard a scream, a cry for help. But she had no idea where it wasing from. It sounded far off in the distance. Kol came out onto the balcony the moment he heard it.

    "Did you hear that too, Kol?" She asked her bodyguard.

    "Yes¡­ it sounded like-"

    Before he could finish his words, they both heard it again. Seeing both of them on the balcony, Margaret, who was preparing Laina''s bed for the night came out to see what themotion was about.

    She too heard the faint screams.

    The second scream they heard was apanied by the ominous howling of several creatures.

    "It sounds like it''sing from the forest," Kol exined.

    Laina had a gut feeling. Someone was running for their lives in the forest.

    "I think someone needs help. Let''s go!" Laina dered. She was just about ready to leap off the balcony when Margaret stopped her.

    "Your Highness! Just where do you think you''re going? It''s almost-"

    "There''s no time to waste, Margaret! Someone could be in grave danger as we speak! Wait, you can shapeshift, right? Bring us to the source of the screams," Laina said in haste.

    "What... but-"

    "No more ''buts'' Margaret! A life or lives could be at stake here!"

    With Laina''s insistence, Margaret gave in. In a sh of light, she took to her Luxaven form. Laina and Kol rode on her back as they flew down to the forest immediately. Following the screams they heard, they were able to locate the source pretty swiftly.

    "Over there!" Laina eximed as she pointed to a forest clearing.

    They were near the castle walls by this point. It was too dark to see much of anything. But with Margaret in her Luxaven form, her form was surrounded by a soft glow of light.

    This provided enough visibility for them to spot the three dark hounds that seemed to have cornered their prey against the castle wall.

    "Is that¡­ a young child?" Laina asked as she looked down.

    She could see a small child, cowering in fear, covered in bruises and scars. Without any hesitation, Laina materialized a sword in her hands and jumped off Margaret''s back.

    "Wait, Laina-" Margaret felt her heart skip a bit as she watched Laina plunge down.

    Kol followed suit,nding lightly and safely next to Laina, ready to protect her. It was a grand entrance for the Crown Princess as shended right between the dark hounds and the child.

    She had never seen such creatures before, but Laina was not afraid of them. Kol was not afraid either. But something seemed a little off to him, although he could not quite put his finger on it.

    Margaret flew down to the forest clearing. As she got closer, the dark hounds took a few steps back, cowering in the presence of her light. Seeing how it was affecting the hounds, Laina stepped forward.

    "Margaret! Don''t turn back into a human yet!" Laina ordered.

    "What?" Not about to question Laina, she simply replied, "What are your orders, your Highness?"

    "Can you summon a burst of light? I think those dark hounds are afraid of it," Laina asked.

    "Of course, your Highness, stand back."

    Cordelia, who was pretending to be cowering in fear of the hounds she had summoned, peeked through her hands to see how the situation unfolded. She was surprised to see Margaret in her Luxaven form.

    This was not within her calctions. She bit her lip. This meant Laina knew of Margaret''s shapeshifting abilities. But what more does the Crown Princess know?

    As per Laina''s instructions, the surrounding area was flooded with a burst of light from Margaret. Kol shielded his eyes with his arm and so did Laina. When it dispersed, the hounds were nowhere to be found. Having seemingly disappeared into the shadows never to be seen again.

    "Crisis averted. Good work, Margaret," Lainamended her handmaiden with a smile.

    Margaret took to her human form once more before replying, "You''re too kind, your Highness."

    "Margaret, we''ve gone over this, call me Laina."

    "My apologies, old habits die hard."

    Laina turned her attention over to the child. As Laina approached her, she noticed that the young child was still shivering in fear.

    "Oh you poor thing," she pitied, "Are you alright, little one? Don''t worry, the scary hounds are gone now."

    The young child lifted her head slowly, looking straight up at Laina. Cordelia held her breath internally. This moment could make it or break it. Margaret looked over to the poor child who had been terrorized by the dark hounds.

    She furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at the sweet innocent child. The lc purple hair reminded her of someone, though she could not quite recall who.

    -<em>Cordelia?</em>- Margaret said to herself internally. -<em>No, this is just a child. It can''t possibly be her.</em>-

    Seeing that the Crown Princess''s handmaiden was not confronting her in any way, Cordelia heaved a sigh of relief. She did not even worry about the hybrid vampire. Kol would not have the ability to see through her disguise.

    "Who¡­ who are you?" Cordelia asked with a quiver in her voice as tears welled up in her eyes.

    Laina pitied the child.

    Sheforted her, "Hey, don''t cry! We''re here to rescue you. We heard your cries from the castle so we came to see what was going on. Do not be afraid! We''ve already taken care of the hounds."

    As she examined the child, Laina gasped in shock. She noticed the child''s knees were scraped and they seemed to have sprained their ankle. The child was wincing in pain despite having barely moved their foot.

    "She needs medical attention. We need to bring her back to the castle," Laina dered.

    She turned over to Kol and ordered, "Kol, can you carry her please?"

    The half-vampire did as Laina asked without questions. Together they returned to the pce. To help the child keep her mind off the pain, Laina asked her, "What''s your name, little one?"

    Cordelia looked over to Laina.

    She still had tears in her eyes.

    "My¡­my name is Colette."

 Chapter 146 - Safe And Sound

    Cordelia, now Colette, slowly opened her eyes. She found herself in unfamiliar surroundings. After the Royal Healer was called forth to check her and dress her wounds, she was put to sleep.

    Laina, worried about the young girl, had stayed by her bedside the entire night, much to Colette''s annoyance. While she wondered if the Crown Princess of Kinshearth might have discovered something was amiss, she was fairly confident in her own skills as well.

    Colette poked Laina on the arm to wake her up. Momentster, the princess stirred awake.

    "Oh Colette, you''re awake," Laina said as she let out a yawn, "How are you feeling? Better?"

    "Colette is safe thanks to you! Thank you, pretty princess," she replied with a stered smile of cuteness.

    Internally, Colette was disgusted. But for the sake of her n, she was willing to do anything it takes to gain Laina''s trust. Laina, who still had no idea, simply thought the young girl was innocent and adorable.

    She gently patted the little girl on her head with a smile, "You''re most wee, Colette. Shall we get some breakfast? I''m sure you must be hungry."

    "Colette vehemently nodded her head while rubbing her belly, "Hungry! Can we get pancakes? With blueberries and honey?"

    Margaret, who was watching from the side, was a little surprised by how straightforward the child was with her requests. But she did not think too much of it. Children were innocent, they did not know what status and hierarchies are.

    "I will get the kitchen to prepare them at once, your Highness," Margaret said as she bowed slightly.

    Laina nodded, "Thank you, I''ll have a stuffed thick toast. Let''s head to the Dining hall."

    Just as Laina was about to pick Colette up in her arms, the little girl quickly hid beneath the covers.

    "No! Colette does not want to go out!"

    "Why not?" Laina asked out of concern.

    Colette peeked from behind the covers where she was hiding. She moved her foot a little and said, "My leg still hurts."

    She winced in pain and forced a tear to roll down her cheek as she did so. Laina was heartbroken to see the child in so much pain. The hounds, notmon in the area, seemingly came out of nowhere to attack the poor child.

    It was almost as if they had appeared out of thin air. Furthermore, their disappearance was just as mysterious. Laina had called for an investigation, but so far no evidence of the dark hounds had been found.

    Not even footsteps.

    "Alright, how about let''s have breakfast in bed?" Laina suggested with a smile.

    "Yay!" Colette eximed with glee.

    Margaret went off to send their breakfast orders to the Royal Kitchen, while Laina and Kol remained in the room to apany Colette. A dining table was set up in the room as well for Laina to have her breakfast.

    When the food arrived, Colette was served her breakfast of choice, a stack of hot fluffy pancakes topped with blueberries with a side of honey. Laina was just about to walk over to the table to have her own breakfast when Colette grasped hold of her hand.

    With the cutest pair of eyes, she looked up at Laina. She did not need to say anything, Laina knew exactly what the child wanted. But before she could agree to it, Margaret came over with a smile.

    "Your Highness, I can feed her. You need to have your breakfast too. Morning Court is in an hour or so."

    "But-"

    "It''s alright, I can handle it," Margaret reassured her.

    Colette did not have a say in it. Though she very much wanted Laina to do it instead, she did not argue. Laina walked over to the table where her breakfast had been set up. On a white porcin te, Laina was served a piping hot stuffed thick toast that had been egg washed and cooked in the oven.

    It was made out of a special square-shaped bread with its center being removed. In its ce were a variety of breakfast foods. There were french toast breadsticks, scrambled eggs, grilled sausages, a small portion of beans, and a few other options.

    Laina picked up the knife and fork and dug in. All the vors worked well together. She also had a cup of earl grey tea to wash it all down. When she was finished with her meal, it was almost time for Morning Court to begin.

    "No! Please don''t go¡­ I¡­ I¡­" Colette held onto Laina''s hand with tears in her eyes.

    She was shaking like a leaf.

    "Hey, hey it''s alright. You''re safe now. No one and nothing can harm you. And we''ll find your family too. I''m sure they are looking for you," Laina reassured her.

    Colette looked down, she averted her gaze. Laina sensed something was amiss.

    "What''s wrong, Colette?"

    "I¡­ I don''t have a family." She muttered.

    "What?" Laina gasped as she looked up at Margaret. The poor child did not have any family, she was all alone.

    "You have no family? Where did they go?"

    "They¡­ they''re all dead, the¡­ the hounds killed them!" Colette said as she burst out in tears.

    Laina leaned in and embraced the crying child in her arms. She could not imagine what it must have been like for her, wandering all alone. Then to be attacked by mysterious hound creatures in the night.

    She must have been terrified. Laina wanted nothing more than to protect the child. She wondered how many more children were out there just like Colette. Many of them, who were not so lucky to have been found or rescued. What happened to them?

    Laina turned to Margaret, "Cancel all my appointments for today."

    "What? Are you certain, your Highness?" The handmaid asked in shock.

    "Yes, I''m sure. I want to apany Colette for the day, maybe bring her into the city to cheer her up. I will do the rest of my workter in the evening or tomorrow."

    "I can apany her, your Highness. You need not trouble yourself with such trivial matters."

    Colette listened to their conversation. She was secretly happy to know that Laina was willing to go through all this trouble just for her. This was exactly what she wanted. When she heard that it could be Margaret who goes with her instead, she knew she had to do something.

    Colette clung onto Laina tightly, "No! I only want Laina! I only want Laina!"

    The little girl''s clear and strong stance on the matter brought a smile to Laina''s face as she burst outughing. She had barely known the child for a day and they were already clinging on to her.

    What will happen in the future?

    Margaret was taken aback by the child''s behavior too.

    "I could use the day off anyway. Margaret, it''s alright, I will apany her."

    "As you wish, your Highness," Margaret replied before adding, "I will see to it that all the necessary preparations will be made."

 Chapter 147 - Rumor Has It

    "Laina, Laina! Look, look!" Colette eximed with glee as she pointed to a stall selling hairpins.

    Then, another market stall selling toys caught her eye. The little girl tugged on Laina''s sleeve and pointed it out to her.

    "Yes yes, that one is adorable, isn''t it? Where do you wanna go first?"

    "There! I wanna see the pretty dresses!"

    As per her wishes, they went over to the street stall selling children''s dresses of every form. There were simple dresses for everyday wear and more formal dresses for formal asions. Laina put Colette down so that she could pick out the dress she liked on her own.

    Margaret and Kol followed them closely behind.

    "For a girl who''s supposed to have lost her family, she''s pretty outspoken," Margaretmented as she folded her arms.

    Kol had to agree. Perhaps the girl was simply hiding her sadness and fears under her positivity. But deep down, Kol did feel as if something seemed a little off with Colette. No matter how hard he tried, he could not quite put his finger on it.

    Seeing how happy Laina looked as she brought Colette further into the shop to try on some dresses, both of them knew one thing for certain. As long as Laina was happy, that was all that matters.

    Little did they know, this would simply be the beginning of many troubles toe. By the end of the day, news about the Crown Princess being spotted with a young child traveled all over Kinshearth.

    It quickly became a hot topic amongst the nobility. Needless to say, when the ministers found out about it, they were not pleased. Rumors began to spread about the origin of the child.

    When they returned to the pce, Laina was immediately informed that the Grand General and the Royal Advisor were already waiting for her in the Drawing Room. Laina could not help but sigh.

    "What do they want with me? Tell them I''m tired. I will converse with them tomorrow," Laina informed the messenger before continuing on her way to her quarters.

    "But your Highness, The Grand General, and Royal Chancellor are insistent. It''s regarding the young child you''ve rescued from the forest," the messenger daringly spoke up.

    Colette, who was in Laina''s arms, looked over to the messenger and said, "Did you not hear what the princess said? If she does not want to see them, then she does not have to!"

    Everyone gasped in shock, surprised by the words that came out of the young girl''s mouth. Laina could not help but chuckle. The girl''s character somewhat reminded her of herself.

    Laina had not anticipated news of her affairs to spread so quickly. She had underestimated the speed of the rumor mill in Kinshearth. Not wanting any false information to spread, she decided to go.

    "Hopefully it does not take too long," Lainamented as she turned to her handmaiden, " Margaret, prepare me a hot water bath."

    "Will do, Your Highness."

    Laina handed Colette over to Margaret and went off to the Drawing Room with Kol following close behind. As she entered the Drawing Room momentster, Grand General Tobias and Royal Chancellor Lucinda got down on their knees to greet her.

    "Tobias, Lucinda," she greeted them as she took a seat on the sofa.

    "I am very tired from the day''s activities and wish to rest so let''s make this quick," Laina dered as she leaned back on the sofa.

    "Yes, Your Highness. We''ve heard that you''ve been spotted with a young child, is that true?" Lucinda asked carefully.

    Laina could tell the Royal Chancellor was carefully picking her words. Why was she doing so? There was something they were clearly alluding to.

    "Yes, that is true. The child''s name is Colette. I brought her into the city for the day. Is there an issue?" Laina asked as she folded her arms.

    "Oh no issue at all, your Highness," Tobias quickly replied, worried that they might have triggered Laina with their question.

    "Then why are we having this conversation?" Laina asked.

    She rubbed her temples and let out a sigh. Coupled with theck of sleep from the night before and the excursion into the city, Laina was tired. All she wanted was a nice warm and rxing bath after dinner and sleep.

    "General Tobias, Chancellor Lucinda, if you both have something to say, speak now. Or I will take my leave."

    The general and chancellor looked at one another. Tobias bit his lip. How were they going to breach the topic of discussion without further agitating their princess? It was clearly impossible!

    As the silence hung in the air, Tobias gulped. He knew if they remained silent for any longer, Laina would be suspicious. So, he decided to bite the bullet.

    "There''s been a rumor, your Highness. People believe the child, this¡­ Colette¡­ is your flesh and bone."

    "What?" Laina asked in disbelief.

    "Yes, rumors are spreading about this. They are saying¡­ saying¡­"

    "Saying what?"

    "Saying that the girl''s father is King Dante."

    The Crown Princess could not believe her ears! Did she hear them wrong? Laina stood up from her seat and walked over to the general and chancellor.

    "Repeat what you just said," she ordered.

    "Repeat?"

    "Yes."

    Tobias gulped as he looked over to Lucinda. But nothing could save him now.

    "Spit it out, Tobias. Repeat what you heard from the rumor mill," Laina insisted.

    "Rumour has it that the girl is your illegitimate child with King Dante."

    In all his years of experience on the battlefield and as a general, Tobias had never feared anything. But there was something about the Crown Princess that made him shiver.

    Whenever she got angry, he knew no one would survive the full force of her wrath. At first, he did not even dare to look up at Laina. But the silence was so torturous that he could not help himself anymore.

    He nced over to see the Crown Princess. Much to his surprise, she did not look angry at all. Her eyebrows were furrowed. She seemed to be deep in thought for a moment.

    It was a look of confusion.

    What followed was a burst ofughter that echoed throughout the Drawing Room.

 Chapter 148 - Laugh It Off

    "They¡­ they think I had a child with King Dante?" Laina could not stop herself fromughing.

    She clutched her stomach, she wasughing so hard it began to hurt! Tobias and Lucinda were caughtpletely off guard by Laina''s sudden outburst. They did not know how to react. Kol, who was by Laina''s side, kept a straight face.

    He could not understand how such a rumor would be possible.

    "Don''t babies take nine months to be born?" He voiced his concern.

    Kol''s statement made Lainaugh even harder.

    "Did you hear that? Even Kol knows what''s up!" Laina continuedughing hysterically, "Where are these groundless rumorsing from? I''ve only recently acquainted myself with King Dante. We''ve known one another for less than half a year.

    How would this be possible?"

    With the jokes aside, Laina''s smile disappeared just as the general and chancellor were about tough alongside her.

    She gave both of them a cold look and asked sternly, "Are you suspecting me of such immoral behavior? A child outside of wedlock?"

    She did not shout, nor did she scream in anger. She had said it so calmly, it came off more threatening than if she had chosen to raise her voice. A shiver ran down both of their spines as they gulped.

    "No¡­ of course not, Your Highness. We just¡­" a single droplet of sweat trickled down Tobias''s forehead as he chose his words carefully, "We just wanted to bring this matter to your attention. That''s all."

    "Yes, yes. That''s exactly right. We''re concerned about you, about your reputation, your Highness," Lucinda quickly added, agreeing with the general.

    Laina smiled a little after hearing what they had to say, "Thank you for your care and concern, General, Chancellor. I will dispel these groundless rumors once and for all. No, the child is not my flesh and blood."

    Tobias and Lucinda heaved a sigh of relief.

    "But¡­" Laina added as she looked both of them in the eyes. Instantly, their hearts were stuck in their throats once more.

    "I''ll be adopting her as my ward."

    "What?" Tobias gasped in shock

    "As your ward? But your Highness, this could jeopardize your reputation as a marriageable candidate." Lucinda pointed out.

    Laina bit her lip as she furrowed her eyebrows. Marriage candidate. She had never liked this terminology. Why would adopting an orphaned child jeopardize her reputation? Does it not show that she was not only a capable young woman, but a kind-hearted one to boot?

    "If my marriage prospects frown upon my decisions, then I don''t think they would make a good match. Now, if you''ll both excuse me, I wish to turn it in for the day. I will not be sending you two off. Have a nice evening," Laina got up from her seat and exited the room with Kol in tow.

    She did not give either of them any chances to attempt to keep her any further. It had been a long day and all she wanted to do now was rest.

    "Kol," Laina called out to him as they entered her room.

    "Yes?"

    "Have them send my dinner to my room. Oh and let everyone know that I do not wish to be disturbed for the rest of the evening."

    "As you wish,"

    Laina nodded and added, "One more thing, you can take the rest of the evening off as well."

    "Thank you, your Highness," Kol replied as he went off to carry out Laina''s orders.

    As the door closed, Laina walked over to her walk-in wardrobe. She remembered she had asked Margaret to set up a hot water bath for her.

    "Hopefully the water is still heated," she said to herself as she picked out clothes she could change into.

    For afortable evening after her warm bath, Laina decided to go with a set of ck silk pajamas with red trimmings. She took the fluffiest towel she could find and headed into the bathroom.

    As soon as she entered, she realized the entire bathroom was covered in steam. She could barely see what was in front of her.

    -<em>She knows just how I like it.</em>- Laina thought to herself as she ced her clothes and towel next to the sink.

    She had always liked her bath to be filled with extremely hot water. While some might say it was hot enough to burn off their skin, for Laina, it was just right. After a long day of activities, this was just what she needed to rx.

    Laina also noticed that Margaret had addedvender essential oils to the bath. Taking in a deep breath, she could feel the stress dissipating from her body. Laina took off her clothes and ced them to the side.

    To keep her hair out of the water, she tied it up into a messy bun.

    Carefully, she navigated towards the bathtub. It truly was fit for royalty. As per her request, Laina had a custom bathtub built. While it maintained the shape of a traditional bathtub, it was several timesrger.

    It could easily amodate two people or more. Not that it would be necessary. The Crown Princess of Kinshearth simply did not enjoy being cramped in a regr-sized bathtub. She preferred a slightlyrger space.

    Laina carefully walked up the steps. She ced one foot into the hot water. The temperature was perfect.

    "Just how I like it," she muttered to herself with a smile.

    Laina slowly submerged herself into the water, allowing the hot water to melt away the tension in her body. She carefully moved over to one end of the bathtub and leaned her head against a folded towel, using it as a headrest.

    Breathing in the aromatic scent ofvenders, Laina closed her eyes and rxed her entire body.

    "Mmmm it sure feels nice," she said to herself. Her voice echoed against the walls of the bathroom.

    "It sure is nice, isn''t it?"

    "It is indeed."

    Hold on a second.

    Laina abruptly opened her eyes. Was that her imagination?

    Did a voice just reply to her? Why did it sound so familiar?

    Most importantly, where was iting from?

 Chapter 149 - Whos In The Bath?

    Laina felt her heart pounding in her chest. Who was in the bathroom with her? She could barely see anything with all the mist from the hot water from the bath. The voice she had heard sounded very familiar.

    She widened her eyes in shock, "Dante?"

    There was movement in the water. Laina''s cheek turned beet red. She tried to move back but there was nowhere to escape! From the mist, a familiar figure emerged. As he got closer, Laina gulped.

    It was Dante.

    "Ah, how nice of you to join me this evening," Dante said with a smug smile as he came over to Laina''s side.

    He too waspletely in the nude. His hair was a little wet, which hebed back. As he walked over to her side, only half of his body was above water. She could see the water trickling down his abs.

    Laina kept her eyes above his waist at all times. But she could not bring herself to look into his eyes either. She submerged herself into the water, only leaving her head above the surface. Dante took his seat right next to her.

    "Join you this evening?" Laina asked as she attempted to look up at Dante, "I think you''ve been gravely mistaken."

    The moment she looked into his eyes, she drowned in them. Why was he just so good-looking! She was losing her mind. Realizing just how absurd this situation was, Laina turned away from him.

    "Would you mind exining just what you''re doing in my bath?" she asked with her back facing him.

    "Who''s to say this is your bath? I came here first," he replied smugly.

    Laina furrowed her eyebrows. In a fit of anger, she turned back around to argue with him

    "This is my bathroom, my bath! Who said you could just waltz in and im it as yours!" Laina said angrily with her arms folded.

    The cool air tingled on her skin.

    How could this be? Her body was submerged in the water, was it not? In her fit of anger, Laina had stood up in the bathtub as she confronted Dante. Dante''s face was burning bright red too. But he could not take her eyes off her. She was just as beautiful as he had remembered her to be.

    Embarrassed by what was happening, Laina froze for a good second.

    Dante could not help but take the opportunity to tease her further, "If you''re so eager for our rtionship to advance to this stage, all you have to do is ask, my dear."

    Laina immediately submerged herself back in the water. She buried her face in her hands. If anyone found out about what was happening, the rumors that had previously been spreading would be set in stone.

    "Aren''t you going to show me more? I was looking forward to it," Dante teased her more, seeing how embarrassed Laina was getting.

    But when she did not respond to him, he realized he might have gone overboard. Worried that he might have upset her, he ced his hand on her shoulder.

    "I was just joking, Laina. I''m sorry if I took things too far, I''ll get out of the water," Dante apologized as he moved to the side of the tub.

    "No, wait!" Laina grasped onto Dante''s arm and pulled him towards her.

    The sudden force through Dante for a loop. He fell straight back into the water. Realizing he could injure his head if he hit the side of the bathtub, Laina ced her hand behind his head. Her quick thinking saved him from bumping his head on the bathtub, but her hand was caught in the middle.

    Laina winced in pain from the impact of the force.

    "Laina!" Dante called out.

    Laina hovered above him, the top half of her body was fully exposed above the water. But he did not look down. He was looking at her face. She was in pain, and it pained him to see her like this. He cupped her face in his hand.

    "Laina you should not have done that, show me your hand."

    "I was just worried you would hit your head," she swiftly replied as she slowly removed her hand from behind his head.

    She could still feel the throbbing pain in her hand. The impact was a lot more painful than she had anticipated. As she sat back down in the water, Dante took it upon himself to examine her injured hand.

    A bright red mark formed on the back of Laina''s hand. It began right below her pinkie finger, going down towards her wrist. Dante gently rubbed it. Laina flinched. There was a sharp pain. He gritted his teeth. She was hurt and it was all because of him.

    "We need to get some ointment on here before it gets worse," he dered.

    "You''re making too big a deal out of this," she remarked absentmindedly, "It''s just a small bruise."

    "No, it''s not. You''re hurt," Dante snapped back bluntly.

    Laina was surprised by his response. She had never seen this side of him before. It was just a small injury yet he was making such a big fuss out of it. Before she could say anything else, Laina felt herself being lifted out of the water.

    "Dante! What are you doing? Put me down!" Laina eximed in shock.

    "I''m taking you out of the water. If you don''t want to get hurt, even more, I suggest you stay still," Dante replied in a calm tone of voice as he carefully stepped out of the bathtub with Laina in his arms.

    They were getting water everywhere as he carried her over to the dressing table that was in the bathroom. Dante sat her down on the chair. He picked up the bathrobe Laina had brought in and helped her to put it on.

    "Wouldn''t you want to catch a cold, now do we?" he said as he helped her to put her arm through the sleeves.

    "Thank you, Laina mumbled a reply.

    She was trying so hard to avoid making any form of eye contact. But as Dante was standing stark naked in front of her, she had nowhere else to look. In defeat, she closed her eyes as her embarrassment reached new heights.

    She reached out her hand to the dressing table, blind searching for the towel. Dante was confused as to what she was trying to do.

    "What are you trying to do, princess?" he asked as he folded his arms, "You shouldn''t be moving around so much."

    Laina bit the inner side of her cheek as she ignored him for a moment. When she finally felt the soft texture of the towel, she grabbed hold of it and handed it to Dante.

    "Put it on," she said, while still keeping her eyes closed.

 Chapter 150 - Keeping You As A Secret

    "I think I''m morefortable like this, princess," Dante joked as he ced his hands around his waist, proud of himself.

    "I''m sure you are, but I am not," Laina muttered as she pushed the towel to him.

    She could feel his rock solid abs, against the soft towel she was holding in her hands. How much weight did the Dragon King have to lift in order to achieve such a god-like body?

    Seeing how embarrassed Laina was, he relented. After drying himself off with the towel, he wrapped it around his waist to cover himself up.

    "Is this better?" He asked as he tapped her on the shoulder.

    Laina carefully opened an eye. Once she was certain he was covered, she opened both eyes and looked up at him.

    "Much better," she replied with a soft smile.

    Dante materialized a small ss bottle filled with ointment. He ced it on the dressing table and took Laina''s injured hand into his. He crouched down before her. He scooped up some of the ointment from its container and began to rub it carefully on Laina''s injury.

    As he carefully rubbed her hand with both of his, Laina bit her lip. She could feel a warm sensation on her skin, where Dante had applied the ointment. The heat from the ointment helped to soothe the injury.

    "That should do the trick," Dante said as he released Laina''s hand once he was done, "Try moving your hand. It should not hurt anymore."

    Laina did as she was told. She rotated her wrist and gently pressed on the part that was previously injured. The amount of pain she felt had greatly reduced. It was no longer as red as it was before.

    She could smell the strong scent of the ointment on her hand. It smelt familiar for some reason but she did not know why.

    "It seemed to have worked quite well, thank you." Laina thanked him.

    "I think I deserve a thank you kiss, princess," Dante requested shamelessly as he turned his face to the side.

    "Just a small peck right here," he said as he pointed to his cheek.

    Laina sighed, she could not believe how shameless Dante was. However, she could not deny that his tactics were working on her. Laina leaned forward. Instead of giving Dante a peck on the cheek, she cupped his chin in her hands.

    She turned his face to face her and gave him a quick kiss on the lips.

    "I think you deserve a little more. So here''s the payment for your hard work, plus a tip," Laina replied cheekily with a wink.

    Dante was once again pleasantly surprised. Laina never failed to surprise him. Just when he thought he had figured her out, she shows him another facet of her personality.

    "Well then, shall we get back to the bath then?" Dante said as he gestured Laina over to the bathtub.

    She had hoped the bath would rx her, she has had a long day. But with a half-naked Dante standing in front of her, Laina knew it was not going to work. Before she could say anything else, the muffled sound of a knock followed by the turn of the doorknob almost caused Laina to leap out of her seat.

    Dante, on the other hand, kept his calm as he turned to look towards the bathroom door. From the other end, he could hear the nging of cutlery and hurried footsteps.

    Before either of them could say anything, they heard a voice.

    "Your Highness! I''ve brought your dinner as per your request," it was Margaret.

    She must have met up with Kol and heard that she wanted her dinner brought to her room. Her handmaid delivered it to her room herself. Dante was about to open his mouth to reply on Laina''s behalf. Laina leaped out of her seat immediately and covered Dante''s mouth.

    "Are you crazy?! You better keep your mouth shut, Dante!" Laina whispered loudly to him while covering his mouth with her hand.

    She could feel his rock-hard body against hers. At that moment, their intimate touch was the least of her worries. If Margaret had other servants in the room with her right now, and they were to see Dante in her bathroom; it would truly be the end of her reputation.

    "Princess? Laina? Is everything alright?" Margaret''s voice was filled with worry.

    The handmaid noticed that the bathroom door was closed. She walked up to the bathroom door and knocked twice.

    "Laina, is everything alright?" She asked again, this time her voice was clearer.

    "Yes¡­ yes¡­ I''m alright, Margaret. I wille out shortly," Laina quickly replied.

    Hearing Laina''s voice, Margaret heaved a sigh of relief. But she could tell that the princess sounded a little flustered.

    "Do you need any help? I cane in and dry your hair for you," Margaret said as she reached for the doorknob.

    Laina could see the doorknob slowly turning. In a state of panic, she ran over to the bathroom door and held it close with her body. The floor was a little slippery, so Laina ended up sliding across the floor and mming her body against the door.

    Dante quickly covered his mouth to stifle hisughter as Laina''s back hit against the door, stopping Margaret from opening it. On the other end, the handmaid could hear the loud thud.

    When she tried to push open the door, she could feel a force stopping her from doing so.

    "No no, it''s alright! I can handle it on my own. Margaret, you can retire for the night. I''m worn out from today''s activities so I just want to eat dinner, alone, after I am done with my bath," Laina replied swiftly.

    Whatever words came to mind, she blurted them out.

    Laina looked over to Dante, who was trying really hard to stop himself from rolling on the ground inughter.

    She red at him and whispered, "Don''t you dare make a peep if not I''ll kill you!"

    "Laina, are you in there with someone? Who are you talking to?" Margaret''s voice sounded through the door.

    "Huh? No, no one! I was just ¡­ ha ha¡­ talking to myself," Laina swiftly replied to avoid suspicion.

    She proceeded to let out a long audible yawn before adding, "Oh man, I am really tired. Well, I don''t need anything else for the night, Margaret. You may take your leave. I''ll see you tomorrow."

    Margaret furrowed her eyebrows. Something did not seem right. But since Laina was so insistent, she did not want to intrude any further. Once the table had been set, she signaled the other servants to leave.

    "Alright then. I''ll take my leave now, princess. Good night, Laina," Margaret replied.

    Once she was certain everything had been set up, she closed the door to Laina''s room behind her and left to turn in for the night. It had been a long day for the handmaid as well.

    She too was looking forward to a rxing night of her own.

 Chapter 151 - Our Dinner Together

    Both of them heaved a sigh of relief as they heard the room door close. As Margaret''s muffled footsteps faded away, Laina bit her lips as she pressed the side of her head against the door.

    "She''s gone and so have the maid and servant she brought in with her. Shall we enjoy our dinner, princess?" Dante asked.

    Laina turned back to face Dante with her back leaning on the door frame.

    "Our dinner? When did it be our dinner, your Majesty? Also," she ced a finger on the center of his bare chest, "Why are you just so shameless?"

    Laina''s straightforward question caught Dante a little off guard. But he was not about to fluster before her. He calmly reached for her hand and ced her palm on his chest instead.

    Laina''s face blushed beet red. She tried to remove her hand but Dante refused to let go. He firmly pressed her palm on his chest.

    "Who''s the truly shameless one now?" Dante said seductively as he ced his hand against the door next to Laina''s face.

    How could she possibly win against him? But it does not mean Laina was not willing to give it a try. She knew he had her entranced and trapped in his arms right now. But there was still something she could do to disarm him.

    Since her hand was still on his chest, Laina leaned forward. She rested her head against his chest. As she did so, Dante loosened his grip on her hand. Laina then wrapped her hands around his waist as she closed her eyes.

    "Laina¡­" Dante did not know what else to say or do.

    At that moment, he froze. The Dragon King froze where he stood. For the first time in a long time he did not know what to do. Laina''s lips curled into a sneaky smile. She lifted her head up to look at him.

    The moment their eyes met, Laina realised how flustered she had made Dante. When she came to realize what she herself had done, Laina did not quite know how to respond either.

    But since she was already in so deep, why not just go with the flow?

    "Dante¡­"

    "¡­" Dante did not know how to respond.

    He just kept on looking into her eyes. Memories of the past flooded back into his mind. The moments they had spent with one another. Each was more precious than thest.

    They never had the opportunity to savor the time they could spend with one another. Someone was always ready to pull them apart. Remembering the bitter past, Dante gritted his teeth.

    His sudden change in expression caught Laina off guard. She thought she might have angered him. But just as she was about to loosen her hug around him, Dante returned the hug.

    He wrapped his arms all around her and brought her close to him. He hugged her tightly, leaning his head on the side of her shoulder. He gently kissed the nape of her neck. Tingles spread all across Laina''s body, she did not want to resist him.

    "Don''t ever leave me again," Dante whispered beneath his breath.

    Laina could hear his words echoing in her mind. It felt familiar, but how could this be? She had never heard him say this before this moment. Why was it familiar to her? Laina ced a hand over his head, gently running through her hand in his hair.

    "I''m not going anywhere. Not any time soon anyway," she whispered back to him.

    "But¡­" she added, "I think it''s time we put on some clothes, don''t you think?"

    Laina reached her hand out. The set of pajamas she hadid on the dressing table magically floated into her hand.

    "But I don''t have anything to wear," Dante replied nonchntly.

    There was no change in his expression as he said that. But Laina was not buying it. It was impossible for him to waltz into her room, then into her bathroom and bathtub all the while naked. Right?

    "Are you imagining what that was like?" he asked as he scratched his chin.

    Caught red-handed, Laina quickly attempted to defend herself, "What are you talking about?! Imagine what? Hmm?"

    She turned the question back on him.

    Dante grinned, "I can''t read your mind, princess. How would I know what you''re thinking of?"

    "Oh, I''m certain you have some mind-reading skills. If not, how would you know about all the things I love?" she angrily replied as she ced her hands on her waist.

    Not wanting to waste any more time, she opened the bathroom door and pushed Dante out into the room. Then, she closed the door behind him. Dante walked over and knocked on the door.

    "Hey, why are you locking me out?" he asked as he pounded on the door.

    Laina furrowed her eyebrows as she folded her arms, "Because I need to change into my pajamas and a princess needs her privacy!"

    Dante chuckled as he muttered to himself, "Privacy aye?"

    The cool air brushed against his skin. A familiar presence lingered at his feet. It was Titan, the Sr Mastiff. He circled Dante while wagging his tail.

    "It''s been a while, hasn''t it, Titan?" Dante said as he crouched down to scratch Titan on his belly.

    He looked over to the table that had been set up for Laina to use for her dinner. He decided to add a few touches to make it a little more suited for both of them. Titanid down next to the table, watching Dante make his preparations.

    By the time Laina came out of the bathroom a few minutester, Dante was already seated by the table, waiting for her. He was still half-naked, with the towel wrapped around his waist. She looked at him, pretending to be unimpressed by his tactics.

    "So you really don''t have any clothes?" she asked him onest time.

    "Nope, the towel you''ve given me is all I have," he replied.

    "Fine," Laina resigned to her fate.

    Then, she remembered something.

    Laina walked over to her walk-in-wardrobe. She searched high and low for a while before returning with a set of clothing. She threw it over to Dante.

    "Wear this then," she replied with a smirk.

    Dante thought he could get his way in this situation, but Laina was already one step ahead of him!

 Chapter 152 - Twinning

    Dante caught hold of the set of clothing Laina threw over to him. The smooth cloth nearly slid out of his hands. He had to grab onto it to hold it in his hand. Laina looked over at him nervously as Dante examined the set of pajamas.

    He looked over to Laina. She was wearing a set of ck silk pajamas with short sleeves and a wine red hem.

    "Did you get us matching pajamas?" He asked as he looked at the set Laina had given him.

    It was simr to hers, except the hem was midnight blue and it had long sleeves.

    Laina smiled as she bit her lip, "Maybe?"

    Without any hesitation, Dante began to put it on. As he removed his towel, Laina quickly turned to face the bed instead.

    "Are you seriously going to change in the middle of the room?" Laina asked as she closed her eyes shut and covered her face.

    Danteughed as he put on the silk pajamas pants.

    "I''m not ashamed of how I look. What is there to hide?" Dante replied.

    Once he had his pants on, he buttoned his pajama top.

    "Does it fit?" Laina asked.

    She had the pajamas tailored made to fit both of them. She had asked Marius on an asion for Dante''s measurements just to get it right. Hopefully, the Dragon King''s confidante knew this King well enough.

    "Why don''t you turn around and see for yourself?"

    "Have you worn all of your clothes?" She asked as she put down her hands.

    "Yes, your Highness," Dante replied.

    Laina turned around. The pajamas fitted him perfectly. He even left the top half of the top unbuttoned. She could see part of his chest peeking through.

    "Laina," Dante called her as he lifted her chin up so that their eyes would meet, "My eyes up here, my dear."

    "I wasn''t¡­ I was just admiring the¡­the¡­ cloth! Yes, that''s right, the cloth," Laina quickly tried to defend herself, "Where do you think I was looking at?"

    Heughed as he walked over to the table and pulled out a chair for Laina to sit. He had added a few candles to create more of an ambiance for their dinner. Laina took a seat at the table and Dante sat right next to him.

    "Oh, there''s only one set of cutlery¡­" Laina muttered.

    She knew she could not get the guards to bring her another set of cutlery for Dante, it would raise too many questions.

    "I guess we''ll just have to share. Is that alright?" Laina asked as she looked over to him.

    "Sure, it would be more romantic that way," Dante agreed with a smirk.

    Laina rolled her eyes at him, but her lips were curled into a smile. He never failed to make her smile.

    Tonight''s dinner was a special one. The Royal Kitchen had prepared for Laina a fish pie, topped with mashed potatoes, cheese, and a key crust. The golden crust also had a small fish-shaped pastry in the center of the pie.

    It almost looked too cute to eat!

    Laina carefully dug her fork into the fish pie. Both of them could hear the crunch of the crispy ky crust as the fork broke through the topyer. Laina carefully lifted the fork out, revealing the contents beneath the crust.

    There was a mix of three different types of fish that had been chopped into cubes. Marinated in salt and pepper it was then stewed in a creamy sauce with ayer of mashed potatoes, cheese, and a pastry puff to top it all off.

    Laina took a bite. The savory vors of the dish blended perfectly together. The ky crust of the pastry puff added another dimension to the texture of the dish.

    "Is it good?" Dante asked as he looked lovingly into her eyes.

    "So good," Laina replied as she dug the fork in and fed it to Dante, "Here, have a taste."

    Dante did as she asked.

    "This is really good," he said with his mouth full.

    Apart from the fish pie, there was a small sd with smoked salmon, a bowl of minestrone soup, and a slice of red velvet cake for dessert. To top it all off was a bottle of champagne.

    Dante realized there was only enough food for one person. So after taking a few bites of the fish pie, he stopped eating.

    "What''s wrong? Is it not to your liking?" Laina asked, "I can get the kitchen to prepare something else."

    Dante shook his head, "No it''s good. I''m full, you can have the rest."

    But his stomach betrayed him, releasing a growl just as he finished his sentence. Laina looked at him straight in the eyes, catching him red-handed in his lie.

    "I think your rumbling stomach just gave you away," she teased him.

    "Don''t worry, there''s enough food for the both of us. Plus there''s still a bottle of champagne as well." Laina added, reassuring him.

    When they got to the dessert, Dante popped the champagne and poured them each a ss. Lucky for them, there were two champagne flutes provided. As he sipped his champagne, Dante looked over to Laina.

    He leaned in close, causing Laina to blush.

    "What is it?" She asked as she tried to shy away.

    But with their chairs right next to one another, she had nowhere to escape to. He cupped her chin with his right hand and carefully wiped the side of her lips with his thumb.

    "You''ve got a little cream cheese from the cake on the side of your lips," he exined as he licked the cream cheese icing off his thumb.

    "Dante,"

    "Hmm?"

    "Have we met before?"

    Dante paused for a moment. Did he hear what Laina was saying correctly? He looked straight into her eyes, as she did his. Could it be possible that she had remembered something?

    "What makes you say that?" He asked, holding his breath.

    Laina bit her lip.

    "I¡­ I don''t know how to exin it either. Every time I am with you, I feel like it''s meant to be. It just feels right. You know?"

    It was not what he had assumed, but it was good enough for him. Dante smiled softly as he brushed his hand through her hair, carefully tucking the loose strand of hair behind her ear. Her dark red hair, her soft lips, and ruby red eyes.

    He loved every part of her.

    Dante took Laina''s hand into his and ced her hand, palm down on his chest. Laina could feel his heartbeat.

    "I feel the same way, every time I look at you."

    "Dante, I think I¡­I think I''m in-"

 Chapter 153 - Dont You Ever Let Go

    He knew exactly what she was going to say.

    As much as he wanted to hear her say, he knew the consequences too well. Dante knew he had toe up with something fast. How was he going to keep her from saying it without making her suspicious?

    He knew what he had to do.

    Without the slightest hesitation, he leaned in to kiss her right on the lips. At first, he was worried Laina might think he was moving too fast. But the moment their lips touched, nothing else mattered.

    He closed his eyes. Dante could smell the sweet aromatic scent of roses from her skin. As long as she was willing, he would not back away. Laina was surprised at first but she did not resist.

    There was something just so magical about the moments they shared with one another. She could never quite pinpoint what it was. She allowed her body to guide her along. Laina closed her eyes as she deepened their kiss.

    It was no longer just light brushing against each other''s lips. Laina lifted and cupped Dante''s face in her hands. Her heart was racing. Her mind was spinning. She wondered if she was doing it right, was this what Dante wanted?

    But soon enough, her question was answered. He reciprocated. As they both indulged in the moment, nothing else mattered. Everything faded away. She gasped for a quick breath of air, she did not want this to end and neither did Dante.

    "Laina," Dante called out her name lovingly.

    Their eyes met. Dante leaned his head in, and so did Laina.

    As their foreheads touched, he said to her, "I feel the same way about you. I¡­ I don''t ever want to let you go."

    Laina smiled. She cupped Dante''s face in her hands, "Then don''t ever let go. Promise me you will never let go."

    Dante took hold of her hand in his and kissed it gently, "I promise I will never let you go. Never again."

    It was gettingte. The two love birds decided it was time to call it a night. Laina let out a yawn as she got out of her seat. Dante walked over to her side, holding her by the waist as they walked over to the bed.

    Laina stopped in her tracks and turned to him. She pressed her palm on his chest, "Hold on, where do you think you''re going?"

    He already had his arms wrapped around her waist, bringing her closer to him as he replied, "Aren''t we going to bed, my love?"

    "Did I say we can sleep in the same bed?"

    "It''s not like we''ve never done it before."

    "You¡­" Laina could not believe how shameless he was, "You truly are a marvel, you know that?"

    Dante grinned from ear to ear, "Thank you for thepliment. But I think it''s time we turned in for the night. I''ve got to leave at first light."

    "Leave? Why leave?" The words slipped out of her mouth so quickly she did not have time to think them through.

    As soon as she realized what she had said, Laina gasped in shock as she covered her mouth with her hand. She was about to defend herself when Dante burst out inughter.

    "Well if my princess wants me to stay, I guess I can oblige. But wasn''t she worried about reputation and what others might think?" Dante teased.

    He leaned in close and whispered into Laina''s ear, "If my princess changes her mind, I will dly stay. It might also give us some time to have a bit of fun."

    Laina''s ears were bright red with embarrassment.

    "No, no you''re right," she said as she bit her tongue, "If people talk¡­ I don''t want to know what they have to say."

    But as she said that, she was holding on to the sleeve of his pajamas. Dante ced his hand over hers.

    "Their mouths are theirs. We can''t control it. So we should not let it control us either," Dante said as he held on to her hand tightly.

    "Kinshearth traditions still need to be upheld. As the princess, the Crown Princess, and the future Queen, I am the face of the Kingdom," Laina said in defeat, "I hope you can understand where I''ming from."

    "I understand. Don''t worry, my princess. I will leave before dawn. No one will know that I was here," he reassured with a soft smile.

    "Thank you for understanding," she thanked him, "I really appreciate it."

    With that, the Crown Princess and the King turned in for the night. As theyid in bed next to one another under the covers in darkness, they could not take their eyes off one another.

    Titan climbed up onto the bed andid in between both of them.

    Laina could not help butugh, "Titan what are you doing! Get off!"

    After a couple of tries, they managed to get Titan to rest in his own bed instead, which was set up at the side of the bed frame.

    "Sorry, he''s not used to me having guests apparently," Laina said with a smile as she pulled the covers over her.

    Dante chuckled, "He''s just protective of you, just like me."

    She could not let this great opportunity to tease him go to waste, "Did the mighty Dragon King justpare himself to a dog?"

    "Looks like you got me there."

    Both of them shared a goodugh.

    Though Laina was not feeling cold, she still wanted to huddle up close to him. So, she carefully moved over to be as close to Dante as she could. Needless to say, Dante did not mind either.

    They were so close, their faces were barely inches apart. They could even feel the heat from each they took. Dante gently ran his hand through Laina''s hair.

    "Goodnight, my princess," he whispered before kissing her on the forehead.

    "Goodnight," Laina whispered back as her eyelids grew heavy, "Goodnight, my moon kiss¡­"

 Chapter 154 - A Good Nights Sleep

    The sky was lightening up as Dante stirred awake in bed. As his vision began to refocus, a smile appeared across his face. It had been a while since he had such a well-rested night.

    With Laina by his side, he had no worries to keep him up. He looked over to her sleeping form, huddled close to his chest. He could feel the warmth radiating from her body. He leaned in closely, careful not to wake her up.

    He wanted to be here when she woke up. But he made a promise and he intended on keeping it. Dante sat up in bed and stretched out his arms. As he looked over to Laina''s dressing table, he noticed the blood rose in the vase.

    A smile appeared across his face.

    He had not expected her to cherish it this well. He got out of bed carefully and walked over to the vase. He picked up the blood rose and spun it in his fingers. The rose still looked fresh. As fresh as the day he had picked it from the garden.

    "Watch over her while I''m gone," he whispered to the rose before cing it on the pillow next to Laina.

    He walked over to Laina''s side of the bed, carefully leaned in, and gave her a kiss on her forehead. Just as he straightened his back, ready to leave, he realized something was holding him back.

    When he looked down, he saw Laina''s hand holding his wrist tightly refusing to let go.

    Her mouth was moving, but her eyes were still closed.

    "Don''t¡­ don''t go¡­," she mumbled as her eyes moved beneath her eyelids, "Stay with me¡­"

    Dante crouched down by her side. He lifted her hand to his mouth, gently kissing the back of her hand.

    "I will always be in your heart," he whispered to her as he ran his free hand through her hair.

    He carefully ced Laina''s hand back underneath the covers, as she continued to sleep. Dante turned to look around the room. He made sure he did not leave any traces of his time with Laina, apart from the rose.

    He cleaned one of the champagne flutes, to make it look as if Laina had been drinking alone. Realizing he was still in the silk pajamas Laina had gifted him, he changed out of them into his regr clothes.

    He kept her gift safely in his own personal storage. Titan, Laina''s Sr Mastiff, stirred away and happily came over to Dante''s side.

    He crouched down to pet the dog, "Aren''t you a happy one? It feels good to have her back, doesn''t it?"

    Titan excitedly wagged his tail, as he licked Dante''s hand.

    With everything settled, the sun was already beginning to make its debut. It was time for him to leave. After taking one final look at Laina, Dante takes his leave.

    When the sun rose above the horizon, Margaret knocked before entering the room to wake Laina up.

    "Your Highness, it''s time to wake up," Margaret called out.

    She noticed that the blood rose had been moved from its vase but did not think too much of it. Laina stirred awake soon after letting out a yawn as she rubbed her eyes.

    "Let me¡­ let me sleep a little more," Laina mumbled as she turned to her side.

    When she smelled the sweet scent of the blood rose, she opened her eyes slowly. Seeing the rose that had been ced on the pillow, Laina began to recall what had happened the night before.

    At first, she had assumed it was merely a dream. She had a long day, but she remembered everything else in a dream-like sequence after she stepped into her bath.

    She picked up the rose with a smile on her face. This was a clear sign that the events of the night before were real. Margaret and another servant cleared away the dinner cutlery and silverware from the night before.

    "Did you sleep well, your Highness?" Margaret asked as Laina got out of bed to get changed.

    "I did, I slept very well," she replied with a smile.

    Laina walked into her wardrobe to pick out what she was going to wear for the day. As she ran her hand through the different options, she chanced upon the special nook where she had kept Dante''s present.

    When she noticed it was not there, she had more proof that what happened the night before was not just a dream. As Laina changed out of her sleepwear, Kol arrived, reporting for his duty.

    The moment he entered the room, he noticed that someone else''s presence lingered in the room. When Laina came out, fully dressed, he was inspecting the room from top to bottom.

    "Good morning Kol," Laina greeted him as she walked over to take her breakfast at the table.

    Titan was circling at her feet excitedly, so she crouched down to pet him before she took her seat.

    "Good morning, Your Highness," he reciprocated her greeting as he continued his inspection.

    Margaret realized what Kol was doing and with theck of her powers, she was less susceptible to her surroundings. After the servants left, leaving Laina, Margaret, and Kol alone, Kol could not help but ask.

    "Was someone here the night before?" Kol asked innocently.

    Laina nearly bit the side of her cheek the moment she heard Kol''s question.

    "Someone?" She echoed his words with a mouthful of toast, "No, I don''t think so¡­"

    "But¡­"

    Laina quickly diverted the topic of discussion to something else instead. She turned to Margaret and asked how Colette was doing.

    "Oh, the girl is well. She was asking about you before she went to bedst night. She is such a precious child," Margaret replied with a smile.

    "How sweet. Is she awake yet?"

    "I believe so."

    "Make sure she has everything she needs."

    "As you wish, your Highness."

    On the other side of Laina''s quarters, Colette was enjoying the royal treatment in the room Laina had arranged for her. She was served a stack of blueberry pancakes with a side of honeb.

    As she took a bite of pancakes, a smile appeared across her face. It had been a while since she''s had such a hearty breakfast.

    -<em>I should have just done this earlier!</em>- she eximed to herself as she continued chewing on her breakfast.

    But this was merely the beginning of her n. Infiltrating the Kinshearth Pce was just the first step. Next, was to gain Laina''splete trust.

    -<em>Just you wait, princess, I will bring you down from within.</em>- she thought to herself as her wide mischievous grin appeared on her face.

    As if on cue, Colette dramatically drops her fork and knife, sending them crashing onto the ground. The maid who was in the room gasped in horror as she witnessed Colette choking on her breakfast.

    She immediately rushed out of the room to call for help.

    A messenger quickly informed Laina as the situation unfolded.

    "She''s what?!" Laina eximed as she jolted out of her seat.

    She immediately rushed to where Colette was, with the messenger leading the way. When she got there, Colette was on the ground. Her face was turning purple as she looked up at Laina with tears in her eyes.

    She reached her hand out to Laina, trying to seek help.

    "Why didn''t anyone do anything?!" Laina shouted as she rushed to Colette''s side.

    Laina picked Colette up in her arms andid her face down on herp. She gave her a few back blows, sessfully unclogging her windpipe. The piece of pancake that was stuck in her throat flew through the air and onto the ground.

    Finally, Colette could breathe again. She began to take huge gasps of air.

    Laina gently rubbed her back, "There there, you''re alright now. You''re alright now."

    Colette turned back around and hugged Laina tightly with her small hands around her neck.

    "Lai¡­ Laina!" She cried as she buried her tears stricken face in Laina''s chest.

    "I''m here, I''m here," Laina consoled the poor child.

 Chapter 155 - Work Hard, Play Hard

    "Your Highness, why are you so hard on yourself?" Margaret sighed as she shook her head.

    Laina had buried herself in her royal duties for some time now, even working through the night. Though she was extremely tired, she still felt fulfilled.

    "I have something nned for Colette and I want to make sure she has my full attention. No work distractions," Laina said as she flipped through the document she was reading.

    Margaret ced her hand on the document, effectively getting Laina''s full attention.

    "Are you sure it''s only for Colette," she asked with one eyebrow arched.

    Laina chuckled nervously, her expression gave it all away.

    "Of course it''s only Colette, who else do I have in my life?" Laina darted her eyes away for a moment, averting her gaze before continuing, "I mean, apart from you and Kol of course."

    Kol, who was standing guard silently, joined in on the conversation, "I agree with Lady Margaret, I think there''s someone else."

    Margaret grinned, she had Kol''s support on this matter. Laina would not be able to keep it hidden for long. She cursed beneath her breath. But she was not about to give up so easily either.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Laina said as she leaned back in her chair.

    Margaret rolled her eyes as she folded her arms, "You know exactly what I''m talking about."

    "Do you want me to shout it from the rooftops before you would admit it, Crown Princess Laina?" The handmaid threatened with a mischievous grin.

    Laina yed along, "Don''t you dare!"

    Margaret took in a deep breath of air. Just as she was about to speak, Laina shot up from her chair and covered her mouth with both of her hands.

    "Fine, fine! I was nning to meet Dante too, happy now?" Laina relented.

    "Hah! I knew it!" Margaret eximed with glee.

    Seeing how happy Margaret was when she told her the news baffled Laina a little. Margaret had always seemed to prefer Laina to be with someone else instead. So why was she so happy for her right now?

    "Margaret?"

    "Yes, Your Highness?"

    "Are you alright with me being with Dante?" Laina asked as she bit her lip.

    Margaret looked at her. After the encounter with King Kragen, Margaret was beginning to see the situation in a different light. Though she was still worried for Laina, she did not want her to end up with someone she did not love either.

    Recalling the memories of the past, Margaret did not quite know how to reply.

    "Your Highness, my opinion about who you''re seeing should not matter," Margaret replied.

    Laina grabbed hold of Margaret''s hand, looking deep into her eyes. The handmaid was caught off guard.

    "Laina¡­"

    "Margaret, you''ve been by my side for so long. I don''t see you as my handmaid anymore. I see you as my friend, my best friend, my confidante. I value your opinion and I know you would do anything to keep me safe," Laina said as she looked intently at her.

    Moved by Laina''s words, Margaret could not find the right words to say. She ced her hand on top of Laina''s. How she wished she could tell her everything right here, right now.

    But she could not.

    "I do have my reservations on Dante, but I can see how happy he makes you," Margaret confessed, "As long as you''re alive and well, that''s all I care about."

    In the spur of the moment, Margaret leaned forward and embraced Laina in her arms. She had tears welling up in her eyes but she refused to let them roll down her cheeks.

    Laina was caught off guard by Margaret''s sudden hug. But she reciprocated. Despite the difference in their rank, she had always seen Margaret as her equal.

    "I just want to see you happy. Happy and well," Margaret repeated those words as she tightened her hug.

    "I am, Margaret, I am," Laina reassured her, not knowing what else she could say, "To have you, Kol, and Dante by my side, has made me so happy,"

    Hearing her say that, just made Margaret even more emotional. But when she realized how out-of-character her actions had been, she quickly released Laina from her hug and apologized.

    Laina shook her head as she ced her hand on Margaret''s shoulder.

    "There''s nothing to apologize for, Margaret."

    By the time Laina was done with her work, it was time for her afternoon court session. Though it went on for longer than she had predicted, they were able to iron out a whole list of work that needed to be done.

    At the end of the court session, Laina announced that she would be taking a break for the next few days.

    "A break, your Highness?" General Tobias asked, surprised as it was the first time he had heard of it.

    The other ministers were also deep in discussion regarding Laina''s announcement.

    "Yes, I would like to spend some time away from my Royal Duties," Laina exined.

    "Did something happen, is your Highness not feeling well?" Chancellor Lucinda asked as she turned to instruct a guard, "Summon the Royal Healer at once, the Crown Princess is feeling unwell."

    Laina creased her eyebrow as she let out a sigh. All she wanted to do was go on a short break so that she could spend some time with Colette and Dante. But her ministers did not seem to understand that.

    As she massaged her temple, she exined, "I am well, thank you for your concern for my wellbeing, my subjects. I merely wish to rx and spend some time with Colette. As you all know, King Dante is courting me and I wish to set aside time for us to get to know one another better as well."

    She kept a careful watch on the reactions to her news. She could see some of them whispering amongst themselves. Laina knew her announcement could very well be misinterpreted since she had never addressed the rumors.

    "I have taken care of all matters up to date, so I will leave Kinshearth in your capable hands while I am on my break. That will be all for today," Laina announced before she got up from her seat and took her leave.

    Everyone got down on their knees, only to get back up on their feet after Laina had left. The ministers were deep in their conversation, wondering what would happen next.

    "This ispletely unheard of! A monarch taking time off to rest?"

    "Who does she think she is? This is preposterous!"

    Grand General Tobias sighed as he shook his head. He looked over to Royal Chancellor Lucinda who also had a simr expression on her face. They had witnessed how the Crown Princess managed the Kinshearth.

    While her methods were unconventional, they mostly benefited the people. Her disregard for tradition and reforms have caused a rift within the court and amongst the people.

    Tobias and Lucinda knew as soon as word got out that the Crown Princess was taking a break, discontent amongst the people would rise again.

    "My faith in the Crown Princess is wavering, General Tobias," Chancellor Lucinda sighed as she shook her head, "Who has ever heard of a ruling monarch taking a break? It''s unheard of! And that child she brought back from the forest.

    We don''t even know who that is and she''s taking care of her as if she''s her own flesh and blood. That certainly does not help the rumors!"

    Tobias bit his lip. Time and time again, the Crown Princess''s actions raised questions in the hearts of her ministers. Even he, who had seen the good she had done could not help but question her actions.

    "For the sake of the Kingdom, for the unity of our people, we must do what is best," he dered, "Even if it means a revolutionary change is in order."

 Chapter 156 - Hunting In The Woods

    "Are you sure this is what you want, Colette?" Laina asked with a confused expression.

    She had expected the child to ask for sweet treats, or perhaps thetest toy in the market. But that was not what Colette wanted.

    The little girl nodded her head vehemently as she eximed with glee in her cutesy voice, "Yes Laina, this is what I want!"

    Laina looked over to Margaret, who was also surprised by the child''s request, then back at Colette with a smile.

    "Alright, if that''s what you want, then your wish is mymand," Laina relented.

    "Yay!" Colette eximed with glee as she happily pranced around the room with excitement.

    "Margaret, make the necessary preparations. And have them bring a training bow that would be suitable for Colette," Laina instructed.

    When the Crown Princess asked the little girl what she wanted to do, she dered ''hunting'' without the slightest hesitation. This came as a huge surprise to everyone who witnessed the scene but no one objected to it.

    After all, if the princess herself agreed to it, who were they to protest? Little did they know, all of this was part of Colette''s devious ns.

    Apart from hunting gear, Margaret packed them a pic to enjoy afterward. Once everything was ready, they set off for the Royal Hunting Grounds near the pce. Laina took with her a small entourage of her knights and a few attendants.

    Titan, her Sr Mastiff, came along too. While Titan was friendly to most people he encountered, he did not seem to like Colette very much. Colette had also expressed fear whenever she saw the mastiff from a distance.

    Laina did not think too much of it, assuming Titan was simply wary of the young child since they had not met before. As Colette did not dare to approach Titan, she ensured there was a safe distance between them.

    A resting spot was quickly set up, as Laina got into her hunting gear. A small archery range had also been set up for Colette to practice her aiming skills with the bow. Laina patiently taught the child how to hold the bow.

    "My arms are tired," Colette whined a little as her arms began to ache from holding the training bow in position.

    "You''ll get used to the strain once you get the hang of it," Laina replied.

    Colette shot her first arrow, then her second. Much to everyone''s surprise, both arrows hit the bull''s eye on the target. Margaret and the others cheered for her. Laina was impressed.

    "Looks like you''ve got quite the talent, Colette," she praised the child as she gave her a pat on the head.

    The child grinned from ear to ear. But deep down in her heart, Cordelia rolled her eyes in annoyance. Shooting targets was child''s y to her. Even so, she could not reveal her talents in case someone might get suspicious.

    So, for the next three hits, Colette missed them all on purpose. Her frustration erupted into tears. She dropped the bow onto the ground and buried her face in her tiny hands.

    Laina embraced Colette into her arms, patting her on the back while encouraging her.

    "Hey, it''s alright. You''ve only just begun to learn, you''ll get the hang of it eventually," she said as she wiped away the tears that rolled down Colette''s cheeks.

    "But¡­ but¡­ I don''t want to disappoint you," the child exined between sobs.

    Caught off guard, Laina did not know what to say at first. She did not expect the child to have such high regard for her opinion. Perhaps she had suggested this trip in an effort to impress her?

    "Colette, you silly child! You don''t have to worry about impressing me! I just want you to have fun, that''s all," trying to divert the child''s attention on the matter, Laina suggested, "How about we go for a hunt? Maybe we''ll get to see some cool animals! What do you say?"

    Colette looked up at Laina, with snot in her nose.

    "Animals? We''ll get to see animals?" She asked innocently.

    Laina nodded, "Of course we will! If we''re lucky, we might even get to see a tree deer!"

    A tree deer is often mistaken for a regr deer. While they mostly looked the same, a tree deer''s antlers change with the season. It is said that their antlers make great staffs and arrows.

    Their reclusive nature meant they are difficult to spot, making them difficult to hunt. Sometimes, all they needed was a bit of luck. A horse was saddled and brought to Laina for her to use on the hunt.

    She got up on the horse and picked Colette off the ground, cing the child in front of her. Margaret and Kol apanied her on the hunt, while the rest remained at the rest spot.

    Titan and two other hunting dogs joined them to help scout suitable prey. Within minutes of entering the dense forest cover, Titan found tracks of an animal. He also caught the scent of prey.

    "Good work, Titan!" Laina praised him as she fed him a small handful of treats.

    Titan happily wagged his tail as he continued down the path, directing them to where the prey was. Colette was looking all around the forest. A grin formed across her face as they came up upon a clearing.

    It was at this point that Titan and the two hunting dogs stopped in their tracks, sniffing the ground to find the scent of the prey they were looking for. All of them got off their horses to scan the area.

    As soon as Laina ced Colette down on the ground, she looked around to see if she could see the prey. But there was nothing around them.

    "Maybe it''s further up," Kol suggested.

    Titan and the hunting dogs sniffed down a path, leading away from the clearing in a different direction.

    "Looks like it is further away, let''s get back on the trail then," Laina suggested.

    Colette bit her lip, her initial expression of excitement and anticipation turned into annoyance. She knew she could not allow this golden opportunity to slip away so easily, especially when it was within reach.

    She knew she had to do something.

    Colette looked in the direction of the clearing where she hadid her traps. An idea popped into her mind. While no one was looking, she whispered a spell beneath her breath and cast it in the distance.

    Just as Laina was about to lift Colette back up onto the back of the horse, they heard the rustling of leaves; followed by fast-moving shadows passing by the forest clearing.

    "They''re over there!" Colette eximed with childish glee as she ran in that direction.

    Before Laina could react, Colette was already running off on her own.

    "No! Colette,e back! It''s too dangerous!" Laina eximed as she gave chase.

    The young child ran into the clearing. She carefully avoided the traps she had set. But Laina was not so lucky. She had no idea that she had fallen straight into a trap.

 Chapter 157 - Danger Zone

    Laina ran through the clearing after Colette. She was worried for the child''s safety, and she had neglected her own. Titan sensed Laina was in danger immediately. While the other hunting dogs simply stood their ground, Titan raced to Laina''s side.

    He barked loudly as if to warn her of the trap she was about to fall into. As soon as Kol and Margaret saw Titan running towards Laina, they knew something was amiss. Kol looked over to where Laina was running through.

    He narrowed his eyes a little to focus.

    "Laina! Look out!" Kol yelled as soon as he noticed the trap that had beenid.

    But by the time he hade to his realization, it was already toote. As Laina ran through the clearing, she could hear a cord snap. Cold sweat ran down her spine as her sixth sense kicked in.

    Laina knew she was about to be injured, but she had no idea where the attack would be from. Instinctively, she raised both of her arms to shield her body. She did not have time to summon a shield spell either.

    All she could do was hope for the best.

    The trap that activated wasing in from the right. A slew of spikes, coated with poison, flew through the air towards Laina. Titan got there in the nick of time. He stood his ground and opened his jaw to release a swirl of zing fire.

    The zing fire served as a shield, protecting Laina and Titan from the attack. But some of the spikes still made it through the fire, piercing Titan''s skin. Laina was surprisingly unharmed.

    Colette turned around with a smug grin on her face for a hot second. She had assumed her n went smoothly until she noticed the Sr Mastiff by Laina''s side. She cursed beneath her breath, her grin twisted into a look of annoyance.

    Titan turned over to look in Colette''s direction. He bared his teeth and let out a guttural growl. He protracted his ws as he continued to re at Colette. The little girl gulped. She copsed onto the ground, pretending to have tripped and fell.

    "Laina! Laina!" she cried pitifully with a scraped knee.

    Laina bit her lip, she needed to get to Colette as soon as she could. The child was hurt!

    "I''ming, Colette! Be brave!" she said as she got back up on her feet.

    Titan looked up at Laina. Just as she was about to take a step forward towards Colette, Titan bit down onto her pant leg. He tugged her back, refusing to let her go forward.

    "Titan, what has gotten into you?" Laina asked as she stopped in her tracks.

    Kol and Margaret came to join Laina, only for her to stop them in their tracks. There could be more traps set up around them. She was afraid if they came closer, they might unwittingly set off another trap.

    "Your Highness, it''s too dangerous for you to go further alone! It seems like the ce has been booby-trapped! Who knows there could be more," Margaret called out anxiously.

    "But we can''t just leave Colette there all alone!" Laina protested.

    Colette, who was happily watching everything unfold, came up with a brilliant n. If she wanted to lure Laina to her, she would have to bait her in. She cast a quick spell, attracting the attention of nearby hostile beasts.

    "I have to save her," Laina muttered to herself.

    Despite everyone''s advice, Laina went forward. Titan, seeing that he could not convince Laina to stay back, decided to protect her. Though he was injured from the spikes, he persisted. Now that she was aware that there were traps, she proceeded with great caution.

    As she got closer to Colette, Laina took bigger risks to get to her side quickly. Titan, on the other hand, remained cautious. His ears flicked as he heard the sound of quickened footsteps and heavy breathing.

    He looked in the direction of the sounds he was hearing. Titan turned to Laina and barked loudly, informing her that he noticed something was amiss. Laina listened to Titan. She too realized something wasing towards their direction at top speeds.

    Distracted, she identally sets off another trap.

    "No!" Laina eximed as she heard a clear snap sound.

    Titan leaped towards Laina, pushing her out of the way at thest second. Momentster, a contraption came crashing down from above, covered in wooden stakes.

    "Titan!" Laina yelled in horror as she watched her beloved pet being impaled by wooden stakes.

    Blood pooled around Titan as he yelped in pain. As soon as the stakes made contact with Titan''s blood, the wood caught fire. Within a matter of seconds, a huge ze reduced the contraption into ashes.

    Despite that, Titan was still badly injured, wounds covered his entire body. Laina rushed to Titan''s side with tears in her eyes.

    "Titan! Titan! Stay with me," she called out to her beloved pet as she ced her hand over his injuries.

    Seeing how things had spiraled out of control, Kol and Margaret could not stay still. They leaped into action, carefully avoiding any trap they could see to get to Laina. They got to her in the nick of time.

    Laina could sense multiple creatures fast approaching.

    "We''ll take care of Titan, Laina. Go get Colette," Margaret said reassuringly.

    Laina nodded. She took onest look at Titan, before continuing to make her way to Colette''s side. Just then, a ferocious beast leaped into the forest clearing, letting out a menacing growl. It barred its rows of sharpened teeth at Laina.

    Colette screamed in terror, shaking in fear as she buried her face in her hands. But the child had nothing to fear, Laina had sessfully made it to her side in the nick of time.

    "Don''t worry, Colette, I''m here," Laina said reassuringly as she wrapped one arm around Colette.

    Momentster, two other beasts emerged from the forest, revealing their menacing faces. Despite the pressure of the aura they exerted, their ferocious looks, and sharpened ws and teeth, Laina was not impressed.

    Though her heart palpitated in her chest, she was calm and collected.

    In the face of terror, she remained strong.

 Chapter 158 - Set Ablaze

    A bow and arrows would be disadvantageous during a closebat fight. Hence, Laina summoned a sword from her spatial storage instead. She enhanced the weapon with a spell of fire, lighting up the de.

    She held one hand out, "Colette, stay behind me."

    The young child did as she was told, anticipating the fight that was about to unfold. The first beast approached. It was aggressive and relentless with its attacks. Laina wielded her sword with skill, carefully defending herself and Colette.

    When she saw an opening, she took the chance to attack. The me-covered sword pierced through the beast''s hide, creating a wide gash on the side of its ribs. The creature growled in agony, limping a distance away in retreat.

    Adrenaline pumped through Laina''s veins as the fight went on. She could not recall when was thest time she had participated in such an exhrating battle. At the moment she let her guard down, another beast pounced towards her.

    Though Colette noticed it first, she did not warn Laina of it. As the beast shed in Laina''s direction, Laina lifted her arms to block the attack.

    "Argh!'' she winced in pain as blood seeped out of the fresh wounds that formed on her arms.

    The gashes were deep. Laina dropped the sword in her hands and crumbled to the ground. While she still had some adrenaline left to stave off the pain, it was fading fast.

    "Laina!" Margaret yelled.

    She gritted her teeth, knowing she was unable to help Laina.

    She turned to Kol, "Kol, go help, Laina. I can take care of Titan."

    Kol nodded and did as she asked. In the blink of an eye, Kol was by Laina''s side. Colette, who had been enjoying the fight, was annoyed by Kol''s rescue efforts. She was not about to let him spoil her ns.

    While Kol attempted to protect Laina from an iing attack, he was thrown off bnce and sent flying across the field. Colette pretended to scream in terror. Laina cursed beneath her breath.

    Seeing as the situation was getting out of hand, Margaret retrieved a re spark from a saddlebag. She aimed it into the sky and set it off. A single bright red re flew through the sky. Hopefully, the knights back at the resting spot would see their call for help.

    She was too careless, too cocky in the fight. She tried to lift her sword with her right hand but it was useless. The pain was too much to bear. In her greatest time of need, she wished Dante was by her side to protect her.

    She subconsciously touched the pendant around her neck. She gripped it tightly as she looked up at the beasts who were ready to lunge at her. Laina looked back, the poor girl she was trying to protect was shaking in fear.

    Laina gritted her teeth.

    This was not the end. She did not need someone to rescue her. She had the power to fight for herself, to protect the people she cherished. Laina got back up on her feet. She used her other arm for support.

    The beasts were circling her, ready to pounce at any time.

    Laina had no time to waste.

    As soon as she steadied herself, she could feel a familiar burst of energy coursing through her veins. An energy field formed around Laina, glowing bright shades of red and orange. Sensing the change in the energy, the beasts grew restless.

    They were beginning to cower in fear, hiding their tails between their legs. Colette''s expression changed from one of excitement to annoyance.

    -<em>Damn it!</em>- she cursed to herself.

    She summons another spell, taking control of the three beasts. Their eyes turned purple, they were now under Colette''smand. With a simplemand, all three beasts lunged towards Laina.

    Theirbined strength would have torn anyone into shreds.

    Laina did not move from where she stood. She did not lift her hands. As the energy field glowed brighter and brighter around her, her eyes began to glow red.

    Moments before the beasts made contact with her, Laina whispered a single word.

    "Burn."

    Upon hermand, a swirl of mes engulfed Laina and Colette, protecting them from the beasts. The mes formed into the shape of a phoenix. It flew up into the sky before plunging down on the beasts,pletely incinerating them upon impact.

    Margaret watched in awe. It had been a long time since she had witnessed Laina''s true powers. Colette, who was caught in the mes, could feel the heat. She did not expect Laina to have these powers, in this realm.

    Annoyed that her n was ruined, Colette could not simply let this go. How could this be it? She had nned everything to run smoothly, but now she was left with nothing. A dagger materialized in her hands.

    She gripped it tightly and took a step closer to Laina. A malicious grin formed across her face. But just as she was about to stab Laina in the leg, she stopped. She looked at the mes that continued to swirl around them.

    She could feel the intense heat radiating from it. An even better n formed in her mind. Colette dematerialized the dagger. She walked close to the fire and ran her hand through it. Colette cried out in pain as she crumbled to the ground in fear.

    Laina, realizing what had happened, quickly came to her senses. As swift as the mes had appeared, it all vanished into thin air just as quickly.

    "Colette!" Laina rushed to the child, cradling her in her arms.

    She could see the horrible scar burn on the child''s arm. It was beginning to blister. Kol, who made it back to the clearing moments ago, came to their aid at once. He had learned a few healing spells from Margaret and was about to heal Laina''s arm when she stopped him.

    "Heal Colette first."

    He wanted to protest. But after seeing the worried expression on Laina''s face, he kept quiet and did as she asked. As they attended to Colette''s injuries, the knights finally arrived, with Nyx leading them.

    The royal healers also arrived shortly after the knights to tend to everyones'' injuries. Titan and Colette were both brought back to the castle on stretchers for further treatment while two of the healers treated Laina''s wounds.

    Laina could see how worried Margaret and Kol were, as they watched the healers dress her wounds.

    "I''m alright, don''t worry about it," she reassured them with a smile.

    "Laina!" Margaret gasped in horror, catching everyone''s attention at that moment, "Your¡­ your¡­ nose¡­"

    When everyone turned to look at the Crown Princess, they too had a look of horror on their faces. Had she hit her nose? Laina did not recall that happening. When she felt the warm liquid trickling down her philtrum, the groove above her lips, she touched it with her fingers.

    As she lowered her hand so that she could see what it was, her vision began to blur. Her knees grew weak. Thest thing Laina remembered seeing was a red stain on her fingers.

    Thest thing she heard was Margaret calling out her name.

 Chapter 159 - Under The Cherry Blossom Tree

    "Sundrop? What kind of nickname is that?"

    Laina slowly opened her eyes. As she turned to look at her surroundings, she was surprised to find that she was not in Kinshearth anymore. Based on the architecture around her, she could not seem to pinpoint the exact location. ??

    But deep down in her heart and mind, Laina knew she had been here before. She had spent a long part of her life in this ce, a time before her present. She looked over to see the source of the voice she had heard earlier.

    Her eyes widened in shock as she covered her mouth with her right hand.

    "That¡­ that''s me¡­," she gasped.

    Laina found herself in an unfamiliar room with high ceilings and marble pirs. She was standing by the side of the bed, looking at a loving couple who were cuddling. The young woman had long dark red hair, just like her own, but it was styledpletely differently.

    Laina knew that was herself. But how was this possible? In her memory, she had never had this hairstyle, never been in this room, and most certainly had not been in bed with a man.

    "The kind of nickname that fits you perfectly, my love," the man replied to the woman Laina lovingly.

    As soon as Laina heard his voice, she looked up. That man, dressed in dark shades of blue was none other than Dante! Unable to ept what she was seeing before her eyes, Laina crumbled to the ground.

    Her mind began to spin with questions forming in her mind. If all that she was seeing was real and true, when did any of this happen? And why did she not have any recollection of it? As the questions continued to pour through her mind, Laina was at a loss.

    She felt a splitting headache as she tried to search for answers.

    Fragmented memories resurfaced in her mind. But no matter how hard she tried, she could not piece any of them together in a way that would make sense. Tears rolled down her cheeks as a strong emotion of loss and sadness overwhelmed her.

    "What does all of this mean? I don''t¡­ I don''t understand!" Laina yelled into the voice as she clutched her head with both of her hands.

    "Why¡­ why can''t I remember anything?" she muttered to herself.

    While she continued to spiral, another fragmented memory materialized before her. It was a conversation between Dante and her. They were in an open space, resembling a garden filled with every kind of flower you could imagine.

    In front of them was a beautiful cherry blossom tree in full bloom. As the soft spring wind blew, the cherry blossom petals danced around them.

    "Do you promise?"

    "I swear it. I, Dante, swear before the Tree of Devotion, before the Heavens and the Earth, before the Sun and the Moon," he dered

    Laina asked, "What do you swear?"

    "I swear that I will only love you, my one and only, in this life and every life after. Even if we''re separated by death, I will find you and make you mine." Dante proimed.

    "I, Laina, also swear before the Tree of Devotion, before the Heavens and the Earth, before the Sun and the Moon," she recited the words as she ced her hand on Dante''s heart.

    Looking lovingly into his eyes as she continued, " I swear that I will only love you, my one and only, in this life and every life after. Even if we''re separated by death, I will find you and make you mine."

    "Death?" Laina pondered to herself.

    Then it clicked in her mind.

    Could what she saw be memories from a past life? A life she had once lived?

    Before she could ask any further questions, Laina woke up in the present, in Kinshearth. As soon as she opened her eyes, she lifted her hand to her eyes. The skin beneath her eyes was moist, she had been crying.

    The ache in her heart lingered on. She had sat up in bed. She was back in Kinshearth, back in the present. Before Laina could speak, she felt a pair of arms wrapped around her.

    "Your Highness! You''re finally awake. Oh, thank the Heavens. Laina! I was so worried about you! If anything bad happened to you I¡­ I¡­" Margaret had tears welling up in her eyes.

    This was the first time Laina had seen Margaret getting so emotional. She quickly reassured her, "I''m alright, Margaret, I really am. I''m awake now, aren''t I?"

    Laina slowly recalled the events leading up to her fainting. She looked around anxiously, looking for Kol, Titan, and Colette. Margaret wiped away her tears and quickly exined that most of them were alright.

    "Mostly? What do you mean, Margaret?" Laina asked as she grabbed onto her hand, "You have to tell me, what''s wrong!"

    Kol only had a few scraps and bruises. He was in the room with them, but he was sitting at the side so Laina could not see him at first. Colette had burned her arm in Laina''s fire. The Royal Healers had already given her burn healing ointments but it was likely that her arm would be scarred.

    As for Titan, Margaret bit her lip. She did not know how to break the news to Laina. Laina knew something bad must have happened to Titan. Her heart sank.

    "I want to see him, now," Laina dered.

    She immediately got out of bed. But the moment she attempted to take a step forward, her vision began to spin. Laina lost her bnce. Just as she was about to fall, someone held onto her.

    His imposing shadow loomed over her. The smoky fragrance notes of teakwood and oak with light rose aromatics permeated her senses. At first, Laina was confused. Was it possible that the person who was holding her be Dante? Could it just be an illusion?

    "You need rest, Laina. You''re not fit to be out of bed just yet," his voice was more than enough for her to confirm her suspicions.

    "Dante?" Laina called out his name as she looked up at him.

    It was him!

    "What¡­ What are you doing here?" Laina asked in shock as he helped her sit back down on the side of the bed.

    Dante averted her gaze for a swift moment as he tried to formte a suitable reply.

    "I sensed you were in danger, and it seems like I arrived a little toote," he replied.

 Chapter 160 - More Than Meets The Eye

    Dante was in Dracona, attending to some royal affairs when an energy signal from far away caught his attention. Like other beings who hailed from the Celestial Realm, he had the ability to sense their energy signals.

    But the energy signal he sensed at that moment, was a familiar one. It was one he had not expected. Momentster, he had a gut feeling that Laina was in danger. Though he did not believe it at first, it soon became clear as he got to Kinshearth. ??

    He traced the energy signal to the clearing in the forest, where Laina had used a spell of fire to incinerate the beasts.

    "But how is this possible¡­" Dante muttered to himself as he touched the soil on the ground.

    The ckened soil served as damning evidence as to what had urred. A spark of excitement lit in his eyes. Marius, who had followed him to Kinshearth, surveyed the surroundings. He noticed the traps that had been rigged all over the clearing.

    "These don''t look like normal hunting traps," hemented as he took a closer look at one of them.

    When he shared his findings with Dante, he too found it strange.

    "You''re right, these are not hunting traps. These were specially designed to wound and trap a person. Not a beast," Dantemented.

    Realising Laina had been in grave danger, his worry for her safety deepened. He made haste to Kinshearth Pce at once. Since he had arrived through the front gate, it took him a while before he was able to meet with Margaret. Upon meeting, she exined to him what had happened.

    Upon hearing that Laina was injured, nothing else mattered. He demanded to see her at once. The Dragon King''s sudden appearance in the Kinshearth Pce quickly became a hot topic of discussion amongst the servants and members of the court.

    Once they entered Laina''s room, Dante knelt down by Laina''s bedside. Only when he saw that she was physically well that he let out a sigh of relief. He noticed her hand was bandaged.

    "What did the healer say about her wounds?" he asked as he held onto Laina''s hand tightly, watching her steady rhythmic breathing.

    "The Royal Healer said she''s alright. She fainted from fatigue, she overexerted herself when she cast that spell of fire," Margaret exined as she clutched her arm tightly.

    Dante got up on his feet. He turned to face Margaret with a look of disbelief.

    "But how¡­ How is it possible for her to achieve that? That was no simple fire spell."

    Margaret slowly shook her head, "I don''t know either¡­ she still doesn''t remember anything as far as I know. It''s not possible for her to even know that spell! Her current body isn''t built for our kind of magic. That''s why she passed out."

    Dante shook his head, "She''s not safe here either. Those traps in the forest clearing¡­ someone is trying to harm Laina. It might very well be Cordelia''s doing."

    "What?" Margaret gasped in disbelief.

    She had been so worried for Laina''s wellbeing ever since she fainted that she had not had the time to investigate the traps they triggered in the forest clearing. After listening to Marius and Dante''s analysis of the traps, Margaret fell silent.

    She recalled the events that transpired. If their observation was urate, it was likely Cordelia who was behind all of it. Margaret lowered her gaze as she sat down on the sofa. She buried her head in her hands.

    Worried for her, Marius came to her side immediately. He put his arm around her tofort her.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked in a soft calming tone.

    "If only I still had my witch magic¡­" Margaret said through gritted teeth. She turned to look at Marius, "If only I still had it I could have sensed the traps. Then none of this would have happened."

    "No, Lady Margaret, I am to me," Kol spoke up as he ced his hand over his chest.

    As Laina''s bodyguard, he had failed in his duty. He did not protect Laina, resulting in her getting hurt. If he had been more vignt, if he had not let his guard down, things would have turned out differently.

    Margaret shook her head, "No Kol, don''t be so hard on yourself. None of us saw iting."

    Dante turned over to look at Laina who was still fast asleep. He quickly noticed that the look of tranquil she had previously was no longer there. Her mouth was moving, she was muttering in her sleep.

    Beneath her eyelids, her eyes were darting from side to side. Her breathing became erratic. Dante clenched his jaw. What was Laina dreaming of? Why did she look so flustered and worried?

    "Why¡­ why can''t I remember anything?" Laina muttered in her sleep as she turned her head from side to side in her sleep.

    A single tear rolled down her cheeks. Dante''s heart ached. To see Laina like this, pained him. He wished he could tell her everything but he can''t. None of them could. If they told her, everything would fall apart.

    Laina would never be able to realize her true potential.

    Dante was spiraling in his own thoughts. He walked over to the side and leaned his back against the wall, biting on his nail. He did not realize Laina had abruptly sat up in bed until he heard Margaret calling out for Laina.

    She was awake!

    Not wanting to scare her with their sudden appearance, Both Dante and Marius used a cloaking spell to hide their presence from Laina. It was not until Laina had her dizzy spell, that they revealed themselves to her.

    He held onto her tightly.

    He got her to sit back down on the bed, but Laina did not want to sit and rest. She wanted to go and see Titan.

    "But you''re in no condition to go. You need rest, Laina," he reminded her.

    "I know, but I just want to see Titan. I want to make sure he''s alright if not I won''t be able to rest," Laina insisted.

    No matter what Dante said, what Margaret said, Laina insisted on seeing Titan with her own two eyes. Without any other options, Dante relented.

    "Alright, since you want to see him so badly," Dante sighed as he turned to Marius, "Marius, go open the room door for me."

    Marius did as he was told.

    "What¡­what are you-" before Margaret could even ask them what they were doing, Dante wrapped Laina''s arm around his neck and shoulder.

    He wrapped one hand around her back while he slipped his other hand beneath her thighs.

    "Dante! What are you doing!" Laina eximed as she felt herself being lifted into the air.

    She clutched tightly onto the lining of his suit, leaning her head against his chest. She could hear his heart pounding in his chest. Then again, was she hearing the pounding of her heart, or his? She was not quite sure.

    "Since you''re not able to go there on your own, I''ll carry you there, my princess."

 Chapter 161 - It Hurts Me More

    "Ca-Carry me?!" Laina eximed in surprise.

    Before she could protest any further, Dante was already making his way out of the room. Even Margaret did not have time to stop him in his tracks. The guards outside the room were surprised but they remained silent and still. As they walked down the hallway, they garnered many stares and countless whispers. ??

    Embarrassed by the entire situation, Laina buried her face in her hands as she leaned on Dante''s chest. She hoped and prayed that people would not recognize her. But who was she kidding?

    Who else would the Dragon King be carrying like this in his arms? Because of how she leaned in close to his chest, more people wandered about the true nature of their rtionship.

    Dante, on the other hand, enjoyed it entirely. The smile on his face was undeniable. As they took a turn at the end of the hallway, Laina surrendered to her predicament. To say that she did not enjoy the experience would be a lie!

    Though she tried to keep herself from smiling, Dante did not need to see her smile to know she liked it.

    "Are we there yet?" Laina asked in a tone of defeat.

    He grinned, "We''ve been walking in circles for thest few minutes."

    Laina''s head shot up immediately. She curled her hands into fists and gently hit Dante on the chest.

    "Dante! Are you serious right now! Bring me to see Titan this instant or else¡­ or else¡­"

    In her fit of rage, Laina could barely think straight. As her mouth moved quicker than her mind, she ran out of words to say. Coupled with the fatigue and headaches, she could no longer formte her replies.

    As she rubbed her temples, Dante realized he might have gone a little overboard. Not wanting Laina to over-exert herself any further, he decided to end his little game and brought Laina to where she wanted to go.

    Margaret, who had been waiting for them at the door, finally saw them as they entered the correct hallway. Titan was recuperating in the room when he caught hold of Laina and Dantes'' scent.

    He immediately stirred awake and tried climbing out of his soft padded bed to greet them as they entered the room. But his injuries prevented him from doing so. Titan sat upright in his bed, wagging his bushy tail as he looked at them with his big brown eyes.

    "Titan!" Laina called out to her beloved mastiff as Dante put her down gently.

    She went up to him and embraced him tightly in her arms. She noticed the bandages wrapped around his body. Her heart ached. As she ran her hand through his soft fur, Titan rests his head on her shoulder.

    Titan looked up at Dante, happy to see him as well. The Dragon King smiled as he crouched down next to Laina and pet Titan on the head.

    "You''re a good boy, Titan," Dante whispered to the mastiff, "You did a good job of protecting Laina for me."

    When Laina asked Margaret about Titan''s situation, she exined it to her in detail. At first, they thought the spikes that pierced his skin did not do much damage. But, they found that it contained a form of poison.

    "Poison?" Laina gasped in shock.

    Whoever set those traps there, was looking to kill their prey, not just trap them.

    "The Royal Animal Healer was unable to identify the type of poison, and hence was unable to find a suitable antidote," Margaret continued to exin.

    While Titan looked alright for the time being, if he does not get the antidote, his condition will only deteriorate further. Eventually, it would spread throughout his entire body.

    The bandages wrapped around his body were soaked in a special herbal ointment. It was able to prevent the spread of the poison for the time being. But there was no guarantee on how long its effects wouldst.

    It was not a cure.

    If Titan was a normal dog, he would notst longer than three days. He was a Sr Mastiff, so he had stronger resistance to poisons. But he was not immune.

    Laina bit her lip, "Then how can we get the antidote? Or¡­ do we need to make one?"

    She paced up and down the room, Titan watched her as she did, "Whatever it takes to get him better, it must be done."

    But the unique nature of the poison was the main issue. Margaret had looked through any book she could find about different types of poisons but none of them matched what Titan was inflicted with.

    Having listened to Margaret''s analysis, Dante had an idea of what type of poison it might be. He hovered his hand over Titan''s torso. A warm glow of light emitted from the palm of this hand.

    A few momentster, the light diminished. His guess was right, the poison was not from Gaeia. It was from the Celestial Realm. Lucky for them, Dante had a way to get hold of the antidote.

    "You do? Oh thank the heavens, thank you thank you thank you!" Laina eximed with glee as she hugged Dante''s torso tightly.

    But this discovery also confirmed Dante''s concerns. This was most certainly Cordelia''s handiwork. A witch''s poison was easy enough to identify. With Titan taken care of, Dante turned his attention to the child that he had heard so much about.

    The rumors surrounding this child had spread all the way to Dracona. He was amused by such a preposterous lie. But all the mystery surrounding it only fueled the intrigue.

    When he asked Laina about the child, she exined how things came to be. Dante listened in silence.

    "Hold on," Laina stopped for a moment," How did you find out about this?"

    Based on what she could recall, Laina had never mentioned this to him before. Where could he have heard it from?

    "The rumors spread far and wide, my dear," he exined, "Especially when it''s about a potential illegitimate child of the famous Dragon King and the princess he is currently courting."

    He took a step closer to Laina, cupping her chin in his hand, "You know, your Highness," he said in a low tone of voice as he looked straight in her eyes, "If you were so desperate for us to start a family together, all you have to do is ask. I am ready."

    Laina blushed beet red. She knew he was shameless, but she never expected him to be this shameless! In a reflex move, Laina punched Dante right in the stomach. But it was hurting her more than it hurt him!

 Chapter 162 - What Are Your Abs Made Of?!

    "Ow! What are your abs made out of?! Steel?" She eximed as she winced in pain.

    "Diamonds, my dear, they are made out of diamonds."??

    Laina pouted as she folded her arms, trying to exin herself, "I¡­ I just felt that the child was so pitiful without a family and all. So I decided to take her in. Who wants to start a family with such a shameless man like you anyways."

    Her off-hand remark shot right through Dante''s heart. Margaret covered her mouth with both of her hands, trying desperately to stifle theughter that was ready to burst out of her.

    Though his ego was a little hurt, he still did his best to butter her up again.

    "Alright, alright, I''ll stop teasing you, you poor little thing," he coaxed her, "How about you introduce me to this adopted daughter of ours?"

    On the other side, Colette had been resting in her room ever since they returned from the forest. She was in bed, looking at her bandaged arm with a wide smile on her face.

    She did not care to hide her true nature, despite there being a pce maid in the room with her. Though her n did not go smoothly, Colette was still able to get a satisfying result.

    But trouble was on the horizon for her.

    As soon as she sensed the Dragon King''s presence in the pce, she entered a state of panic. At first, she convinced herself that she was safe. She expected Dante toe looking for Laina as soon as he found out she was injured.

    But she certainly was not expecting for him toe looking for her. Her n, her disguise was a wless n! There was no way he could sniff her out. But knowing the extent of his abilities, she was not about to let her guard down either.

    As she sensed Dante getting closer and closer, Colette devised a n to keep her identity under tighter wraps. Sheyered more protection spells on herself, suppressing all signs of her own aura.

    She might have been able to fool Laina and Margaret with her disguise, but she knew Dante would be able to recognize her with just one look.

    "Ahah! I got it!" She whispered to herself with delight.

    First, she called over the pce maid who tended to her. She told her that she was very sleepy and would like to rest. Should anyone visit her, she instructed The Maid to turn them away. Even if it was the princess.

    The maid understood.

    Her n was put into motion in the nick of time as momentster, there was a knock on the door. The pce maid went to answer it. Indeed, it was Laina and Dante at the door.

    The maid informed Laina that Colette was asleep and recuperating.

    "Miss Colette told me to inform you not to worry about her well-being, your Highness," the maid said, "She is alright."

    Laina clenched the hem of her dress. A thought crossed her mind. Maybe Colette was afraid of her after the ident in the forest. As she recalled, the fire Laina created burned the child''s arm.

    She turned to Dante with a worried look on her face, "I must have scared her with teh fire."

    She gripped on the sleeve of his suit tightly, "She got hurt because of my fire, that must be why she does not want to see me."

    Colette overheard everything from within the room. It was an unexpected development, but it worked perfectly in her favor! When Laina tried to convince The Maid to let her in just to check on Colette, the young child pretended to scream in her sleep.

    "No! No! Please don''t hurt me! Please! Help! Help!" Colette yelled as she tossed and turned.

    Hearing the screams of the child hardened her heart. Dante ced her hand around her shoulder tofort her, "She''s just a child. She probably just needs some time to recuperate. In time, she would forget about all of this."

    "But¡­ I¡­" Laina let out a sigh. She knew Dante was right.

    Admitting defeat, she turned to leave with Dante. But before she left, she instructed the maid to ensure that Colette had everything she needed. Dante noticed how upset Laina was by the entire ordeal.

    While she was not weak by any means, he still wanted her to recuperate away from the dangers, away from the gossip and rumors. Knowing all the recent threats were likely Cordelia''s doing, Kinshearth was not a safe ce for Laina to be while she recuperated.

    So, he suggested taking her somewhere else instead.

    "I have a nice quiet mansion up in the snow-capped Ixi Mountains. We can spend some time there while you recuperate," he suggested.

    "Snow-capped mountains? That sounds so cold! Are you sure your purpose of bringing me there is to recuperate? Or do you have an ulterior motive you''re hiding, your Majesty?" Laina asked as she pointed a finger at his chest.

    Dante pretended to have a look of shock on his face as if he had been caught.

    "My my, the Crown Princess saw through my ruse. Indeed, all I want to do¡­" Dante wrapped his arms around Laina''s waist and leaned in close as he whispered in her ear, "Is warm you up in the cold winter."

    Was there another word that could describe his behavior?

    Laina grinned as she teased him back, "Are you sure you''re enough to warm me up?" I think I might end up catching a cold or freeze."

    Seeing that she was ying along with him, Dante was amused. He was not about to lose to Laina this time round!

    "Well, if the Dragon King can''t warm the Crown Princess up, there''s always the thermal baths. I''m sure a hot bath would help you recuperate and warm you right up. Plus¡­" he ran his hand through a lock of her hair as he said, "We did not exactly finish what we started in the bathtub the other night."

    She lost. Laina thought she could beat him at his own game but she was wrong. Although Dante''s n was tempting, she still hesitated. She was supposed to be on break from her royal affairs, but taking a trip out of the Kingdom was different.

    Would things be alright in her absence? While she continued to weigh the options she had, Dante was already on the move. He penned a quick message for Margaret to find.

    Then, he scooped Laina up in his arms once more.

    "Dante? Dante! Put me down this instant! What are you doing!" She eximed as she struggled in his arms.

    "Isn''t it obvious? I''m kidnapping you."

 Chapter 163 - Kidnapped To A Faraway Mansion

    Before she knew it, they arrived at their destination. The temperature of their surroundings had dropped significantly but Laina was not the least bit bothered by it. In fact, she kind of liked the change in weather.

    It had been quite some time since she was surrounded by snow. Dante knew Laina would be alright in the cold, but he still draped a long coat over her shoulders just in case. Feeling the warmth of the jacket made her look up at him. ??

    "Thank you," she mumbled in reply before turning her head back to marvel at the view before them.

    Laina was still angry at Dante for taking her out of Kinshearth without her permission. But, she was happy for a change of scenery and a change of pace. Thest few months have been endlessly stressful.

    Dante ced both of his hands on her shoulders as he guided her forward. As they came up to the borately carved solid wood doors, the doors swung open on their own. Laina was surprised by the grandeur of the mansion.

    "You own this ce?" she asked Dante in disbelief as they stepped in.

    Two rows of servants, maids, and butlers stood on each side of the red carpet that had been set out for them. As soon as they entered, the staff of the mansion greeted them.

    "Wee to Starfrost Mansion, your Majesty, Crown Princess Laina of Kinshearth"

    Laina had seen her fair share of castles and mansions. The opulence of the Kinshearth Pce was one of the grandest in all of Gaeia. But standing on the red carpet of Starfrost Mansion, Laina was speechless.

    The decor in the mansion was unlike anything she had seen before. The style of the architecture was unique, the intricate detail in every piece of furniture was a sight to behold.

    "Wow," she could not help but exim in awe.

    "I assume that means you like it?" Dante remarked with a grin.

    "Like it? I might get obsessed with it," Laina replied as she walked up the marble stairs in the middle of the hall.

    She leaned her head back as she looked up at the ceiling. Even the ceilings were decorated with hand-painted murals. With all the blood rushing to her head, Laina felt her vision spin when she lowered her head.

    A misstep caused her to fall backward.

    Lucky for her, Dante was right there to catch her in his arms.

    "I think that''s enough excitement for the time being, your Highness. You should get some rest," Dante said soothingly as he wrapped his arms around her waist and guided her up the stairs.

    As they walked down hallways after hallway, Laina could not help but be intrigued by everything she saw around her. The oil paintings that hung on the wall, the antiques that lined the hallways. Everything looked so interesting and captivating.

    It was as if every item in the mansion had a story to tell.

    "Did you furnish this ce yourself?" Laina asked.

    Dante nodded in reply, "It was in disrepair for a period of time. Dracona Royalty had properties like this one all over the Kingdom and beyond¡­"

    He went on to exin further, how he had heard about the mansion and its close proximity to the thermal hot springs in the mountains. Realizing it was a perfect spot for rest and rxation, Dante decided to make it his own.

    Every piece in the mansion was hand-picked by him. Every mural on the walls and ceilings was based on Dante''s vision. While he would have liked to paint them himself, he did not have the time to do so as a ruling monarch.

    "And here we are, where we''ll be staying for our stay here," Dante announced as he pushed open the carved oak wood doors behind him.

    Laina walked in, following behind Dante. She furrowed her eyebrows and turned back to look at Dante.

    "Did¡­ did you say this is where ''we'' will be staying? During ''our'' stay?" Laina asked.

    "Yes, that''s right. I hope that arrangement would be to your liking," he replied with a coy grin.

    The audacity he was willing to go to to make her his! Laina folded her arms with a wide grin across her face. She shook her head in defeat as she leaned against a side table.

    "You never fail to surprise me, Dragon King. But may I please have my own room during my stay?"

    Dante walked over to her. He wrapped his hands around her waist, their bodies were pushed together. He gently fixed a lock of her hair behind her ear while shaking his head.

    "I''m afraid there aren''t any other avable rooms, my princess. This is the only one that''s fit for a beauty, such as yourself to stay in. Every other space cannot match your brilliance."

    She was blushing. She was grinning with glee. Not only was he shameless, but he was also such a smooth talker! To be honest, Laina did not mind sharing a room with Dante. She worried about the rumors that would spread about their rtionship.

    But the more time they spent together, Laina came to a realization. She wanted to spend more time with Dante. Though they might not have known one another for very long, she always felt a sense of familiarity with Dante.

    "Alright," Laina said as she averted Dante''s gaze, "I''ll stay here then."

    "Good," Dante replied as he gave her a quick kiss on her forehead.

    He cupped her chin in his hand, gently caressing her smooth skin. Dante gazed lovingly at Laina. He cherished every moment they shared with one another as if it was theirst. He never wanted to let her go.

    "Are you tired?" he whispered. His voice filled with worry and concern for her well-being.

    "I''m alright."

    "Shall we explore the thermal baths then?" he asked.

    Laina nodded, "Sure, it would be nice to warm up."

    "You don''t have to be in the water to warm up. I can warm you up," Dante teased.

    She could not help but chuckle when she heard his reply. But Laina had an even better suggestion.

    "I know you can, but wouldn''t it be more fun to cuddle in the water; our bodies even closer together?" she asked as she pressed her body against his.

 Chapter 164 - Water And Steam

    "Your Majesty, the thermal bath is ready," the head butler informed Dante.

    The Starfrost Mansion had its own private thermal bath. The servants rushed to make the necessary preparations for Dante and Laina. Hearing that it was ready, Dante and Laina followed the head butler to where the Bath was. ??

    There were a total of six different baths, each with its own unique properties, styles, and decor. Dante had informed the head butler in advance, to ensure that the entire thermal bath is to be reserved only for Dante and Laina.

    No one else was allowed to disturb them, apart from a handful of servants and maids. Upon arriving, Dante and Laina were greeted with a set of bathrobes each to change into. As soon as they were in their bathrobes, Dante dismissed the staff and guided Laina through to view each thermal bath.

    "Which one do you suggest we try out first?" Laina asked with excitement.

    Though she was still feeling fatigued, the hot steam and warm temperatures of the thermal bath energized her. While she admired the mosaic that covered the walls, she stole a nce at Dante.

    He was deep in thought for a short period of time before replying to her, "Let''s start with a regr one first. Then we can move onto the medicinal bath."

    He held her hand, reminding her to be careful as they walked through the hallway. As they came up upon a set of doors, Dante requested for Laina to cover her eyes.

    "Cover my eyes with my hands?" she echoed his request in confusion.

    Dante nodded. Laina did as he asked. She brought her hands up and covered her eyes. Once he was certain she was not peeking through her hands, Dante turned around to push open the doors behind him.

    He carefully guided Laina into the room. The smell of wood permeated her senses. He stood behind her as he carefully removed her hands from her eyes. Laina opened her eyes. Her mouth was agape.

    The entire room was constructed out of cedarwood. The sweet woody scent of the air rxed Laina. But what truly surprised her was the view. This part of the thermal bath had open windows, allowing them to look out at the picturesque scenery of the mountain range.

    Snow fell from the sky, nketing the otherwise rocky and grey surface of the mountain. The peace and quiet of the space were a wee change.

    "Do you like it?" Dante asked with a grin of pride on his face.

    "That is a spectacr view," Laina could not help but praise.

    "View?" Dante''s expression soon disappeared. When he looked out the window, he realized what Laina had meant, "That is a spectacr view indeed."

    "Hold on," Laina paused as she looked up at Dante, "Weren''t you asking me about the view? Did I¡­"

    When she took another look at the space they were in, Laina gasped again. This time, she covered her agape mouth with her hand. As per Dante''s request, the thermal bath was covered in rose petals.

    Lit candles lined the rim of the pool. On the side of the pool, was a small table with a bottle of champagne, two champagne flutes, and a cheeseboard.

    "Oh my goodness, Dante, you went through all that trouble for me?" she could not help but exim with glee.

    He smiled, "Do you like it?"

    "This is amazing. Thank you," she replied with a big smile on her face.

    She leaned in and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. But as soon as their lips brushed against one another, Laina allowed her body to take the wheel. She deepened their kiss as she cupped Dante''s face in her hands.

    When she came to her senses, she attempted to pull away and apologize for the sudden intimacy. But Dante refused to let her go. He leaned forward, continuing their romantic gesture. The bathrobe they wore kept them warm, but the cold chilly air still caused Laina to shiver a little.

    But the fiery passion of their shared kiss burned through her entire body like an open campfire me. She did not need to get into the water to get warmed up. When they finally parted lips, Laina caught a quick breath of air.

    Dante smiled as he reached out for Laina''s hand. He guided her to the side of the pool. Both of them removed their robes. Laina blushed a little.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not like I have not seen all of you before," he teased.

    Together, they carefully stepped into the thermal bath. The water was hot, you could even see the steam evaporating from the surface. For Laina, the temperature was perfect. As soon as she submerged herself in, she let out a rxed sigh.

    She could feel the heat of the water on her skin. Dante carefully dipped his body into the water as well. The thermal bath pool was just big enough for both of them. As they sat down in the pool, Laina rested her head on Dante''s chest.

    They looked ahead of them, admiring the picturesque view. Dante had used this bath before on his own. To be honest, he had not taken notice of the view from the bath until Laina had pointed it out.

    As he leaned his head back, he had an unmistakable smile on his face.

    This was all he ever wanted.

    Laina looked over to the side. She carefully picked up the bottle of champagne, popped it open, and poured each of them a ss. Using a floating tray in the water, she brought the cheeseboard to them.

    "Here''s to us," Laina dered as she handed Dante the other champagne flute.

    "To us," he echoed as they clinked their champagne flutes before taking a sip.

    "Don''t down it all at one go, dragon king, we wouldn''t want you getting drunk again, now do we?" Laina joked as she put down her ss on the floating tray.

    "Fear not, your Highness, I hold my liquor very well," Dante replied haughtily.

    She folded her arms in disbelief, "Oh do you now?"

    She pretended to ponder in thought for a moment before saying, "I happen to recall a certain king who drank so much, that he identally stumbled into my room and-"

    Dante covered Laina''s mouth, preventing her from continuing to speak.

    "That was a different situation. That does not count!" he eximed frantically.

 Chapter 165 - The Gallery

    For the rest of the day, Laina and Dante explored the different thermal baths. They ended their long rxing afternoon with a herbal bath. Mixed with over ten different special herbs handpicked from various regions across Dracona, it had strong healing properties.

    The mix of herbs dyed the water light shades of green. ??

    "I am already beginning to feel rejuvenated," Laina remarked as she leaned back on a folded towel.

    Her body was fully submerged in the water, with only her head and neck above. Dante was the same, lying next to her.

    "It''s also very good for the skin andplexion," Dante added.

    Laina slowly lifted her hands out of the water. She flipped her hands front and back, frowning at the sight of her prune-textured fingers. She could see the creases in her fingers and they felt weird.

    "I guess that''s a sign that it is time to get out of the water," she dered.

    "You sure you don''t want to soak in here a while more?"

    Laina shook her head, "No, I don''t want to turn into a prune! Then who would want me?"

    Dante grinned as he turned over to face her, "Even if you were to turn into a prune, I would still want you."

    Laina was grinning from ear to ear after hearing his reply. But she could not help but take the opportunity to tease him.

    "A that''s so sweet of you," she said as she leaned in close,ying her head on his bare chest.

    She turned to face him, looked him straight in the eyes, and said, "Too bad if you were to turn into a prune, I wouldn''t want you anymore."

    Laina turned back and slowly got out of the water, a smirk shed across her face as she pictured Dante''s disappointment at her reply.

    "You wouldn''t want me anymore?" Dante echoed her words in a softer voice.

    "Yes, that''s right," Laina replied absentmindedly as she put on her bathrobe.

    Dante got out of the water as well, he also put on his bathrobe before hugging Laina from behind. Laina could feel his arms around her, the light fragrant scent of the bath emanated from his skin.

    "In that case, I have only two options," he dered.

    "What two options?"

    "Either I turn you into a prune as well, or¡­ I remain as handsome as I already am."

    Laina could not help but burst outughing. She had not expected him to reply this way. Dante joined in theughter as well, as they made their way out of Thermal Baths to return to their room.

    At first, Dante had an borate dinner nned out for them in the Dining Hall. But Laina convinced him otherwise.

    "I say we have dinner in here instead, just the two of us," she suggested as she wrapped her arms around his waist.

    "Is that truly what you want?" He asked as he ran his hand through her hair, caressing the side of her face.

    Laina nodded.

    "Very well," Dante replied as he kissed the back of her hand, "Your wish is mymand, princess."

    While the staff of the mansion made preparations, Dante suggested they view one of the rooms he had been wanting to show her. It was just down the hallway from where their room was so they did not have to go very far.

    Upon entering, Laina gasped in shock. She walked down the grey stone ground, admiring the paintings that lined the walls. Each of them seemingly told a story, a story she was familiar with.

    Dante walked closely by her side in silence, watching her admire the works. He could not help but smile when he saw the expression on her face. When they reached the center of the room, she turned to him.

    "Did you¡­ did you paint all these yourself?" Laina could not help but ask.

    With the consistent art style, color pallet, and brushstrokes, it was clear that all the paintings in the room were from a single painter. Dante simply replied to her with a nod. He carefully watched her expression, seeing which painting she seemed to like.

    "How does the Dragon King find time to paint all of these?" She asked as she continued making her way through the room.

    One of the paintings caught her eye. She recognized the scene depicted in it immediately. The painting depicted a dark night sky, with vibrant fireworks all across while the back view of a couple seated on the roof of a building was in the foreground.

    "Do you recognize it?"

    "Yes. That''s when we met during the Ball. We watched fireworks on the roof of the building."

    Laina continued to admire the paintings. She quickly recognized another one. It was of a cat and dog, prancing happily in a field of brightly colored flowers. It took her a while, but Laina soon realized the animals in the painting were of Shadow and Titan.

    When she pointed it out to Dante, he confirmed her guesses. Shadow, Dante''s obsidian cat, was depicted with her lying on her back while ying with some butterflies. Titan, Laina''s Sr Mastiff, on the other hand, was depicted frolicking through the flower field.

    "I don''t think we''ve ever been to such a ce with our pets before," Laina said as she admired the details in the painting.

    "That can be arranged for the future," Dante replied with a soft smile and a slight tinge of disappointment.

    As they continued further into the room, Laina stopped before one of thergest paintings. It was a scene depicting a dragon and a phoenix. The dragon had glistening midnight blue and ck scales.

    It almost looked as if it was ready to leap out of the painting. The phoenix had beautiful dark red feathers with fiery mes apanying it. Laina felt a strong affinity for the painting. Both mythical creatures were interlocked with one another in mid-air, surrounded by clouds.

    "Is that you? In your dragon form?" She turned to ask Dante.

    "Yes, it is. Do I look handsome?" He asked with a smile.

    Laina chuckled, "I don''t think ''handsome'' is the right description for this one. How about, ''majestic''?"

    "I''ll take what I can get."

    Laina continued to look at the phoenix. The dark red feathers reminded her of her own hair. The mes from the phoenix also reminded Laina of the mes she was able to summon.

    Was this phoenix supposed to represent her?

    Not putting much thought into it, she looked towards the end of the room, surprised to find a portrait painting of Dante and a familiar-looking woman. Laina was drawn to it. The more she looked at it, the more she felt as if the woman in the painting looked like her.

    But because the clothes they wore were nothing like anything she had seen before.

    "Is that¡­" she turned to Dante and asked, "Is that your lover who passed?"

    Laina tightened her hand into a fist. Her jaw was clenched as she waited for Dante to reply. Different assumptions on the situation swirled through her mind. She was hanging on, waiting to hear his reply.

 Chapter 166 - Remembering Us

    Dante looked over to Laina. How he wished he could tell her everything, the full story. But he could not do so. If he told her everything, they would never be able to be together ever again.

    Most importantly, Laina would not be able to fulfill her destiny. ??

    He looked over to the painting. A soft smile appeared on his face. This was a rare moment, where telling the truth would not harm her.

    "That''s you and I," he finally replied, "I imagined us in a¡­ different time, hence the different outfits."

    "Oh?" Laina looked back at the painting. It was not the answer she had expected and for some reason, she felt relieved.

    For a moment, Laina had assumed the woman in the painting was Dante''s past lover. She worried that the only reason he was with her now is because of their resemnce with one another.

    Laina heaved a sigh of relief as she ced her hand over her heart.

    Surprised by her reaction, Dante could not help but wonder what was going through Laina''s mind. Even with all the power, he wielded as a Celestial Dragon, he could never read her mind.

    Maybe that was one of the reasons why he fell in love with her.

    "I don''t think I have ever seen any type of clothing quite like the ones depicted in the painting. Did you design them yourself?" Laina asked, attempting to make conversation between them.

    He was caught off guard by her question, so he scrambled for a suitable reply, "Indeed. I just used our favorite colors for the¡­ well colors of the fabrics in the painting."

    Just then, the doors of the room opened. The head butler walked in and bowed respectfully to Laina and Dante before informing them that their dinner was ready. Interlocking arms, they returned to their room for a rxing evening.

    As soon as they were seated, Dante instructed all the maids and servants to leave. Under no circumstances, were they to interrupt the royal couple for the rest of the evening.

    Laina looked at the spread of food that had been prepared specially for both of them. Her mouth was watering as she took in the aromatic fragrances of each dish. Since the weather was cold, the kitchen staff at the Starfrost Mansion had specially prepared a spread of piping hot dishes.

    Meat skewers on a mini grill, paired with a crushed peanut dipping sauce. Rice noodles in beef bone broth with sliced beef and hot tea. A small vat of rice wine was also prepared, with a pair of porcin cups.

    "Everything looks so good!" Laina eximed with excitement, uncertain of what she should eat first.

    "Try this one first," Dante suggested as he picked up a meat skewer.

    He carefully dipped it into the peanut sauce before feeding Laina. She opened her mouth and took a big bite. The spices used to marinate the meat provided a sweet vor profile. It paired well with the smokey vor, infused into the meat skewers as they grilled on the charcoal grill.

    "You should have some too," Laina said as she picked up a skewer and fed it to Dante too.

    In thefort of their room, Laina and Dante enjoyed a lovely dinner. They talked about their favorite foods, ces they have been to, and activities they would like to try.

    "You''ve never done dog sledding before?" Dante asked in surprise when they touched on the topic.

    Laina shook her head in reply before eating another mouthful of rice noodles.

    "No, not that I can recall."

    "Let''s go dog sledding tomorrow then," Dante dered.

    "Hang on, wasn''t the whole purpose of you kidnapping me, so that I could get some rest? When did it be a fun-filled holiday experience," Lainaughed.

    "I''m sure seeing the dogs would lift your spirits, they might even help you to heal quicker," Dante teased.

    Seeing how much Laina adored Titan, there was no doubt she would fall head over heels as soon as she saw the dogs that pulled the sleds. He continued to describe the experience to her and he could see the excitement in her eyes.

    "That does sound like a lot of fun," she added, "Maybe after some rest, I''ll consider that."

    After they finished their food, Laina and Dante enjoyed the rest of the night in conversation and rice wine. As the snow continued to fall, there was no clear way to tell what time it was.

    They had moved over to afortable sofa, huddled beneath arge fur nket. Laina huddled close to Dante. She leaned her head on his shoulder as they continued their conversation.

    "This is nice," she whispered in a soft tone of voice.

    They sat in front of the firece, watching the fire flicker as the logs crackled and splintered. Laina could not recall thest time she had time to unwind like this. With the person whom she loved next to her, she feltfortable. She felt safe.

    Dante leaned down close to Laina, giving her a soft loving kiss on the forehead, "If you like this so much, we should do it more often."

    "But we have duties, royal engagements to attend, people to serve. These moments are¡­ fleeting at best," Laina sighed.

    She turned over to look at Dante, "Have you ever wondered what life would be like if we were ordinary people?"

    He looked into her eyes, wondering if she remembered thest time she had asked him this same exact question. His answer would never change. Dante once pictured what life would be like if he was just ordinary.

    No royal duties.

    No burdens of the Universe resting on his shoulders.

    Maybe he would have stayed in a small vige deep in the forest, tending to animals and growing crops. Laina would be there by his side. They would lead a happy, carefree life.

    He could picture Shadow, his obsidian cat, and Titan, Laina''s Sr Mastiff, frolicking in the fields just like how he had painted them in the painting. Laina would be tending to the fields, nting the crops for the next year while he tended to their livestock.

    But that was just one of the many possibilities. Maybe they would end up living in the Everfree Nation, arge city. They might take up a trade or skill they enjoy and build a career for themselves.

    Every night, they would return to their apartment. They would cook a meal together while recounting the things that happened in the day.

 Chapter 167 - Wearing My Heart On My Sleeve

    Dante described the ideas he had of the lives they might have had if they were ordinary people. Laina listened carefully in silence. In her mind, she pictured the visions Dante described.

    A smile appeared on her face. In every idea he had, there was a constant. Both of them were together in every scenario. ??

    "Have you ever wondered, what if I was not in that picture?" Laina asked.

    As soon as the words left her lips, she felt a surge of emotion overwhelm her thoughts. Her heart ached as if someone had plunged a knife through her heart. Why was this happening? She had no answer.

    Dante took Laina''s hand into his. He gripped her hand tightly and kissed the back of her hand.

    "I¡­ I cannot imagine a life without you, Laina," he replied solemnly.

    For just a split second, as they were looking into each other''s eyes, Laina felt as though Dante had gone through something. Something significant that changed him. Those words he spoke, bearded a heavyweight.

    "I can''t imagine a life without you either," she reciprocated his feelings.

    Laina did not know why she said it. But she knew she meant it. She cupped his cheek in her hands, their eyes still fixed on one another. At that moment, Laina felt as if she wanted to say something to Dante.

    Dante could see it in Laina''s eyes. She wanted to say something to him. Deep down he already knew what she wanted to say. It was the exact same thing he wanted to say to her for the longest time.

    As she parted her lips, Dante''s mind was flooded with memories. Memories of the past, memories of the times they had shared with one another. The moments they missed. The moments they cherished.

    "Laina, I love you."

    At first, Dante thought everything was simply a fever dream. He did not even realize he had said it out loud until he saw Laina''s eyes widen in shock. Realizing what he had done, Dante knew the consequences.

    For the longest time, he had been running away from it, trying to avoid it. But now that he had dered his love for her, he would face the consequences head-on.

    Realizing he stole the words right out of her mouth, Laina knuckled Dante on his arm.

    "Hey! That''s not fair, I wanted to say it first and you stole the show!" She eximed.

    Dante smiled, "Well, you were too slow, who asked you to wait so long?"

    "Slow? Slow? I was the one who was going to say it first the other time and you stopped me, remember?" She pouted with her arms crossed.

    Dante wrapped his arms around Laina, drawing her closer into his embrace. He nuzzled on the nape of her neck, causing Laina to blush as her entire body heated up.

    "It doesn''t matter who said it first, if we both feel the same way, right?" Dante asked with a smile as he kissed her on the nape of her neck.

    Laina could not help but let out a sigh, "Well, that is true¡­"

    Little did Laina know, a curse had been ignited in Dante. From the moment he dered his love for her, the seed of an ancient curse began to sprout within his heart.

    Dark veins began to spread across Dante''s chest. At that moment, he felt a shiver overwhelm his entire body. Laina noticed the drop in his body temperature immediately.

    "You feel so cold," Laina muttered as she attempted to wrap her arms around Dante instead.

    She hoped her own body heat, coupled with the nket, would help to warm him up.

    "It''s probably just the drop in temperature, that''s all," Dante reassured her as he held onto her hand tightly.

    "Maybe it''s time for us to head to bed then," Laina suggested.

    "Sounds good to me."

    Dante got up from the sr and picked Laina up in his arms. For a short moment, Dante felt as if his entire world was spinning. He stumbled a little, quickly regaining his vision.

    "Woah! Looks like someone had too much to drink," Laina teased.

    But when she saw the look on Dante''s face, she grew a little worried.

    "Dante, is everything alright?" Laina asked as she looked straight into his eyes.

    Dante smiled. He replied reassuringly, "I''m alright, probably just tired."

    He carried her to bed and ced her down gently before tucking her in. Instead of getting in bed himself, he walked away towards the bathroom.

    "Dante, where are you going?" Laina asked, confused. She was expecting him to get in bed with her as soon as he ced her down.

    "Don''t worry, I just need to use the toilet, that''s all," he replied before heading into the bathroom.

    Dante carefully locked the door behind him. He looked over to his reflection in the mirror. He nervously ran his hand through his hair as he walked up to the mirror. He unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his bare chest.

    From the left side of his chest, small ck veins formed from a single spot, spiraling outwards like vines. He gritted his teeth as he ced both hands on the basin. Everything happened so quickly, he did not have enough time to think it through.

    Looking up at his reflection in the mirror, Dante knew what he had to do. Lucky, or unlucky for him, the curse would take time to take its full effect. If he was in the Celestial Realm, the effects of the curse would spread a lot quicker.

    In Gaeia, the effects were slowed down a lot more. It worked in his favor anyway. Dante had no intention of leaving Gaeia anytime soon. He wanted to spend as much time as he could with Laina.

    Right now, there was nothing more important. Not even his own life mattered. Dante cast a series of spells upon himself, one of which was to hide the ck veins across his chest.

    That way, no one would know.

    No one, except for him.

    "No one can know about this," he muttered to himself.

 Chapter 168 - In The Icy Winter Wonderland

    After a couple of days of proper rest, Laina and Dante decided it was time for them to go out and enjoy some outdoor activities. The first activity Dante brought Laina to try was dog sledding.

    Fresh snow fell from the skies, nketing the grounds with soft padded snow. It was a perfectndscape for dog sledding. Laina and Dante dressed in their winter gear before heading out of the mansion. ??

    Laina enjoyed the cold weather, she pranced in the snow, marveling at the fresh snow that fell from the sky above. Some of the servants of the mansion looked on with worried expressions.

    Despite their advice, Laina wore minimum winter gear. Though Dante was worried if she was warm enough, he knew it did not matter to Laina. With her affinity to fire, she did not get cold as normal humans do.

    As for him, he was not too bothered by the cold weather as well.

    "They are so adorable!" Laina eximed as she rushed over to meet the dogs that would be pulling their sled.

    Each dog had a unique patterned fur coat and the cutest of faces. Seeing them reminded Laina of Titan. If only she could bring Titan here, she was quite certain he would love the snow as much as she did.

    As she pets some of the dogs, Dante exined to her how the dogs were being split up. The lead dog was the leader of the pack, entrusted with leading the rest.

    The pair behind the lead dog was the swing dogs. They were in charge of swinging the sled during turns or when they were going down a curved trail.

    Behind the swing dogs were the team dogs, two pairs of them in total. They were like the muscle of the pack, the engine of the dog sledding team. Their strength is what drives the sled forward and through the snowyndscapes.

    The wheel dogs were thest of the pack and they were situated right in front of the sled. They were the anchor of the pack so they had to be trustworthy, strong, and steady.

    "So these are the ones who have the most experience then?" Laina asked as she pets the one with the ck and white patched fur.

    Dante nodded, "Indeed. The wheel dogs are generally some of the oldest in the pack. The younger pups are often more skittish, wheel dogs need to be calm and collected."

    Now that she was properly introduced to the team, it was time for them to face some fun. Since it was Laina''s first time trying out this activity, Dante sat her down on the sled. After making sure she wasfortable, he handed her a pair of goggles.

    "What''s this for?" Laina asked as she put them on, seeing that Dante had a pair of his own as well.

    "It''s to protect your eyes from the cold winds. You''ll need it, trust me," Dante replied.

    Once he was sure the sled was ready, and Laina was seatedfortably, he leaned down to ask Laina, "Are you ready?"

    She nodded in response, "Ready."

    The excitement on her face was covered by the scarf she wore around her neck. But he could hear it in her voice. With a wide smile on his face, Dante straightened his back as he shouted his first order.

    The lead dog''s ears perked up immediately. Upon hearing Dante''smand, he looked up towards the sky and let out a howl. The sled began to move. The sudden rush of inertia caught Laina off guard.

    It did not take her long to feel the wind billowing in her face. Despite having half her face covered by her scarf, she could still feel the prickly sensation caused by the wind. Lucky for her, her eyes were protected by the goggles.

    Laina looked out beyond the sled, she could see the sled dogs hard at work, running through the snow. As she looked out towards her right side, she was in awe of the beautiful scenery around her.

    "It''s so beautiful," she muttered to herself, her breath dissipating into the air like mist.

    The white snowyndscape, barren trees, and mountains in the backdrop made everything look so dreamy. They only had a few hours of sunlight, in these cold wintery times, so they did not venture too far from the mansion.

    Dante was familiar with thendscape. In fact, he had a small cabin built about an hour by dog sled from the mansion. That was their destination. On their route, Laina saw a beautiful frozenke, some reindeer, and a glimpse of what she thought was a snow leopard.

    But she could not be certain about thest one, since they were moving so quickly.

    Finally, they arrived at the wood cabin, deep in the forest cover and mountains. Dante led the sled to a stop. He stepped off the footboards and walked over to help Laina out of the cargo bed.

    "Can I try it when we make our way back?" She asked as she fell into his arms as she stepped off the sled.

    Dante smiled, "Of course you can. Whatever my princess desires, she shall have."

    Dante and Laina fed the dogs some food and provided them with water before they entered the cabin. Everything had already been set up for them. A crackling firece, afortable leather sofa, hot cocoa, and snacks.

    They both took off their coats and boots and walked on the soft fur carpet and huddled together on the sofa.

    "This sure is cozy," Laina whispered to Dante as she huddled together on the leather sofa.

    "There''s still one more surprise in here."

    Dante clicked his fingers and waved his hand in the air. Immediately, the wall in front of them parted ways, revealing a full ss panel from floor to ceiling. Through it, they could see the scenic snow-coveredndscape from where they sat.

    Laina''s jaw dropped, "This is¡­ wow. It''s so beautiful, Dante."

    She gave him a quick kiss on his cheek, before leaning her head against his shoulder, "What did I do in my past life to deserve all of this."

    Dante clenched his jaw as he gulped. He leaned his head on Laina''s silently admiring the quiet snow-coveredndscape. He held onto Laina''s hand, interlocking their fingers together.

    He brought their hands up and kissed the back of Laina''s hand as he said, "You must have done everything and more."

 Chapter 169 - The Handmaid And The Invisible Man

    Margaret leaned back in the leather chair and let out a sigh. She rubbed her temples with her eyes closed, trying to gather her thoughts and strength before re-entering the mountain of paperwork before her.

    Although Laina had already cleared most of what she had to do before going on break, she was now away for longer than she had originally nned. ??

    "Come on Margaret, if Laina can do it, so can we," she muttered to herself while pping her cheeks.

    She cracked her knuckles before picking up a pen, getting ready to begin work again when she noticed something was amiss in the study room. Titan, who was seated at her feet, perked up and wagged his tail.

    The Sr Mastiff was looking specifically in a certain direction. When Margaret looked in the same direction, she could not see anything with the naked eye. But she could sense that someone was in the room with them.

    As she looked back down at the papers in front of her, she realized who it might be.

    "If you n on remaining invisible the entire time you''re here, you should have cleaned up your energy aura as well. Even Titan can sense you''re here," Margaret said out loud as she flipped through the pages she was looking at.

    The invisible figure let out an audible sigh, before clicking his fingers to reveal himself to Margaret.

    "I was hoping to give you a surprise, but it seems like I have failed to do so," Marius said as he casually walked up to Margaret.

    Feeling a little brace, he casually gave her a quick peck on the cheek as he greeted her, "Good morning, sunshine."

    Margaret was caughtpletely off guard by Marius''s swift sleek moves. Though she was mildly annoyed that he got away with it, she could not help herself from grinning.

    "You need to get better at surprising people," she chided before reciprocating his greeting, "Good morning."

    "Have you had breakfast?" She asked as she took a sip of coffee from the porcin cup.

    Marius shook his head as he leaned over Margaret''s shoulder, trying to get a glimpse of what she was working on.

    "No, have you?"

    She let out a yawn as she shook her head, "No. I''ll just get the Royal Kitchen to prepare a little something for us."

    "For us?" Marius echoed her words excitedly, "Like a breakfast date? Shall we have it in the garden then?"

    Margaret picked up the golden handbell and rang it three times before putting it back down. Marius''s offer was tempting, but she had so much work to be done. Seeing the expression on her face, Marius understood immediately.

    "Or we can just eat here, that works too."

    She smiled, "Thank you for understanding."

    Sensing someone was about to enter the room, Marius quickly turned himself invisible once more. The door pushed open momentster and a kitchen servant walked in.

    "Lady Margaret, you rang?"

    "Yes, can you get the kitchen to prepare a simple breakfast tter for me? Make it double the usual amount, I''m famished."

    "Right away, mdy."

    "Oh and ah, get me another pot of ck coffee and a pot of mocha while you''re at it," Margaret added to her order.

    "As you wish, mdy," the kitchen servant replied with a deep bow before running out of the room to get Margaret her food.

    As soon as the coast was clear, Marius revealed himself to Margaret once more, leaning his back against the bookshelf behind her chair.

    "A pot of mocha? I wonder who it''s for?" He pretended to wonder.

    Margaret, thinking she had remembered his favorite drink wrongly, apologized, "Was that not your favorite drink? Oh dear, I must have remembered wrongly. I''ll call for them to change it."

    Just as she was about to reach for the bell, Marius stopped her whileughing, "No no! I was just joking, you got it right. You got it right!"

    Realizing she had been fooled, she punched him on the arm as punishment. Marius winced in pain. For a dramatic ir, he copsed onto the ground while grabbing onto his arm.

    His expression of pain was almost believable, if only he was clutching the right arm. Margaret caught on to that immediately.

    "You could at the very least grab the correct arm, Marius," she sighed while shaking her head with her arms crossed.

    His foolish disy seeded in putting a smile on Margaret''s face. That was his goal and he sessfully achieved it. He quickly got back up on his feet. Marius leaned in close to Margaret, surprising her.

    He squeezed both of her cheeks with a silly smile on his face, "There''s that smile I have been looking for."

    "Smile?¡­ what are you-" Upon realizing what Marius had done, Margaret could not help but join in theughter.

    When she finally regained herposure, Margaret praised, "I never knew you were this funny, Marius."

    Marius grinned. He pretended to look all serious, cing his hands on his hips, and said sternly, "I can be serious too. Just like the Dragon King."

    He continued by imitating how Dante spoke and his mannerisms, "Marius, I need you to do this immediately. Laina, I will protect you forever, don''t you leave me."

    Margaret burst out inughter, watching Marius''s attempts at imitating Dante. It was exactly how Dante would have been and she was so amused. She wasughing so hard, her stomach began to hurt.

    Marius, sensing that someone was about to enter the room, quickly cloaked himself with a spell again. He did not have time to warn Margaret, apart from a quick whisper to her. Any more, and he might raise suspicion.

    At first, Margaret did not realize someone entered the room. It was not until she heard the cling and ng of cutlery that she jolted back to her senses. The kitchen servants pretended as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened.

    They continued to set up the breakfast that Margaret had ordered. Margaret''s face turned beet red with embarrassment, not knowing how much of herughter they had seen.

    She pretended to continue perusing through the paperwork she had set out on her table until the kitchen servant informed her that the food was ready.

    "Ah yes. Thank you," she said after she cleared her throat.

    "Is there anything else we can do for you, Lady Margaret?"

    "No, that will be all. You all may go," she replied.

 Chapter 170 - Breakfast With You

    As soon as the servants left, Marius rematerialized himself. He had stifled hisughter for as long as he could. He burst out inughter, clutching his stomach as it had begun to hurt from theughter.

    Margaret furrowed her eyebrows, as she gripped her pen tightly. ??

    "Is it really that funny?" she asked sarcastically.

    "It¡­ it was too funny," Marius said in between gasps of air andughter, "You should have seen the look on their faces when they walked in."

    When he realized Margaret had not joined in theughter, Marius quickly simmered down. He ced his hands on her shoulders and leaned in close. He tilted his head to look at her, realizing she was attempting to stifle a smile.

    He gently poked her on the cheek as he whispered, "Come on, Lady Margaret, you can''t deny that was pretty funny."

    He gave her the widest, silliest smile he could muster. That broke down Margaret''s stern demeanor almost immediately. She covered her mouth as sheughed. Marius joined in too. After sharing a goodugh together, Margaret got up from her seat and walked over to the table where the breakfast items had already been set up.

    Two sets of cups were set up for her as she had ordered two types of drinks, so each of them had a cup to themselves. The aromatic fragrance of the breakfast tter made both of their mouths water.

    Since Margaret had requested a bigger portion, there was more than enough food for the both of them. The first item Margaret goes for was a hazelnut chocte-filled pastry with a crispy exterior. The soft buttery, ky, pastry paired well with the sweet hazelnut chocte filling.

    "Mmmmm," she indulged as she took a second bite.

    Marius looked over with envy, jealous of how good the pastry was. He leaned in and took a bite of Margaret''s pastry, just as she was about to take another bite.

    "Hey!" Margaret eximed as she yfully hit Marius on his arm.

    The evil grin of delight on his face was more like a look of pride.

    "Mmmmm, it''s good," Marius added as he licked his lips, "But you know what''s even sweeter?"

    "What?"

    "Your lips."

    Margaret''s eyebrow twitched as she ced her hand on her forehead, shaking her head slightly as she did so.

    "You''ve clearly spent too much time with that Dragon King of yours. You''re beginning to mimic his shameless ttery techniques, Marius," she let out a sigh, "I am disappointed in you."

    Disappointed? That word broke Marius''s heart. He had failed to be funny! He could see the disapproving look Margaret was giving him. How could he let this happen? Marius dropped his fork and grasped her hands dramatically.

    "I promise you, mydy, I will work harder to deliver cringe-worthy, shameless banter that would bring a smile to your face," Marius promised.

    Margaret could not help but giggle at the way Marius had reacted. Seeing her giggle, Marius lightened up too. His n worked! The couple had a wonderful breakfast together.

    But all good things have toe to an end. Halfway through their meal, a knock on the door startled them both. Marius cloaked himself immediately while Margaret attempted to y it cool.

    A messenger entered the room hastily, "Lady Margaret! Lady Margaret, the noble families of the High Court are here to see her Highness!"

    Margaret nearly dropped the fork in her hands, "What did you say?"

    "I¡­I¡­" the messenger was quaking in fear from Margaret''s authoritative tone of voice.

    Realizing she startled the poor messenger, she quickly apologized before continuing, "I didn''t mean to scare you. Please repeat what you had said previously. The noble families of the High Court are here to see Crown Princess Laina, is that right?"

    "Yes, mdy!" The messenger replied with vigor.

    Margaret bit her lip. This was terrible! Laina was not in the castle and the noble families had turned up to seek an audience with her? Under normal circumstances, if they were merely regr guests, Margaret could easily turn them away or attend to them herself.

    In Kinshearth, there were different sses amongst the nobility. The High Court was the highest of those sses, with great influence across Kinshearth and some say even beyond their Kingdom.

    They were known for their snobbish attitude and they ced great importance on tradition. Needless to say, if Laina was not here to wee them herself, they would most certainly not be pleased.

    The High Court also included Laina''s cousin, Lord Ethan, the current head of the family while Laina was in power. He was just a few years younger than Laina. Ever since birth, he had been groomed to take on the leadership role in the family.

    "Is Lord Ethan amongst them?" Margaret asked the messenger.

    He nodded in response.

    Margaret let out a sigh. She needed time toe up with a solution. First, she informed the messenger to bring the nobles to the Drawing Room to wait.

    "Make sure all of their needs are met. Get the Royal Kitchen to prepare all their favorite food items," she instructed.

    Moments after the messenger ran off, Kol entered the room. Word traveled fast within the pce walls. He heard about the arrival of the High Court. Knowing Margaret would need all the help she could get, he came to her aid.

    But even with him here, Margaret was not certain what she should do. Marius revealed himself to them once more, seeing as there were no strangers in the room. Kol remained unfazed, he had already sensed Marius''s presence the moment he entered the room.

    "I say you greet them politely, tell them Laina is away, and they cane back to visit her when she returns," Marius suggested.

    Kol shook his head, "That won''t work, they would be enraged, thinking we''re sending them away. Our best option is to stall them while we get Laina back."

    Margaret was hesitant. Laina had been gone for longer than she had previously nned but it was not every day that the Crown Princess of Kinshearth took a break. While she still had her reservations about Laina and Dante being together, she knew how happy Laina was when she was with him.

    She could not bear to cut short the time they were spending together. Marius seemingly understood what went through her mind just by looking at her worried expression.

    He ced his hand on her shoulder to get her attention, "I will go to Starfrost Mansion to bring Laina back. In the meantime, you can do your best to pacify the High Court, alright?"

    "But¡­ but¡­"

    "It''s alright. Dante will understand and so will Laina. Honestly, do you think this would be the only alone time those two will have?" Marius reassured her.

    She knew he was right. If there was another solution to the problem at hand, they would have already used it. This was the only way.

    "Alright, let''s do this."

 Chapter 171 - Nobles Of The High Court

    "What''s taking her so long?"

    "Probably cking off her royal duties, that''s what."??

    "I heard she had not been seen in the castle for weeks now! What in Kinshearth is she doing?"

    The Nobles of the High Court were gathered in the Drawing Room. As their group was toorge to amodate in the Drawing Room alone, the entourage they arrived with had been arranged to take their rest elsewhere.

    Lord Ethan, Laina''s first cousin, was amongst those who were waiting. He sat in the armchair with his leg crossed and arms folded. He watched as the hands of the clock ticked by. He tapped his arm as they continued to wait.

    A few kitchen servants had brought them light refreshments minutes before. However, the tea provided was not up to their standard so they had them bring a change of tea immediately. After the servants left, Ethan poured himself a cup of tea.

    "This will suffice," he muttered as he took a sip.

    "Lord Ethan, I must say, this cousin of yours needs to be taught a lesson! How dare she keep us all waiting like this," the woman dressed in a mint green dressined.

    "Watch your tone, Lady Fontaine. This is the Crown Princess you''re talking about," he warned.

    Although he did not believe Laina deserved the position she was in, respect still needed to be upheld.

    "My apologies, my lord. But certainly, you''ve heard about her disregard for our long-standing culture! Our traditions-"

    Ethan held up his hand and Lady Fontaine immediately sealed her lips shut.

    "She has some interesting ideas, I would give her that. Let''s just see for ourselves what she is made of," he replied.

    Ever since his formative years, Ethan desired to be King. When his uncle, Laina''s father, took the throne instead, what was assumed to be a temporary decision became a permanent one. When the will of the King was read, Ethan realized his dreams of bing King dissipated into a puff of smoke.

    But he was not about to give up so easily.

    Hepleted his studies at the academy and bided his time. One day, he would be King. Laina was losing the support of the nobility with each passing day which worked well in his favor.

    He had kept up good rtions with almost all the Nobles of the High Court and many others. He was certain, they would give him their support should the timee. All he had to do now was to wait for Laina to slip up.

    Just then, the door clicked open. Everyone turned to see who it was, anticipating that their wait was over. But when they realized it was Margaret, all of their expressions turned sour.

    Despite theckluster reception, Margaret held her head high, respectfully greeting the Nobles of the High Court. She knew they favored tradition above all else, so she kept up as much as she could.

    "Greetings, Nobles of the High Court. Thank you for gracing us with your presence this lovely morning," internally, Margaret took in a deep breath of air before continuing, "I regret to inform you that the Crown Princess is unavable at the moment. I understand that you''ve all-"

    "What do you mean by she''s unavable, Margaret?" Lord Ethan asked in a cool calm tone.

    Out of all the Nobles of the High Court, Margaret disliked Lord Ethan the most. Not only because he was constantly plotting to take over the throne, but also his attitude towards those who were of lower rank than he.

    "Her Highness is still recuperating, so she will not take visitors at this time," Margaret replied carefully.

    This was a white lie. All in an effort to stall for as long as she could. She anticipated the bacsh she was about to receive from the nobility.

    -I''m doing this for you, Laina.- she said to herself as she braced herself for the nobles'' merciless onught.

    Much to her surprise, the first to explode was Lady Pennifer. She had remained silent since the very beginning. But it was clear that Margaret''s reply snapped herst straw. But in true noble fashion, she did not raise her voice to get her point across.

    All she had to do was to sharpen her words.

    "You''re clearly lying to us. Spit out the truth and be done with it," she snapped as she readjusted her small round sses that rested on the ridge of her nose.

    She did not so much as give Margaret a nce as she spoke. She did not even address Margaret yet it was clear who she was referring to. The handmaid gritted her teeth. If she was in the Celestial Realm, she would never let anyone speak to her like this.

    Should it have happened there, the offender would have been incinerated by a beam of her radiant light.

    "Have you gone dumb, woman? Lady Pennifer is speaking to you," Lord Ethan spoke out.

    Margaret gathered her senses, having momentarily disconnected as she imagined the potential scenario in her mind.

    She cleared her throat before reiterating, "As I have already mentioned-"

    "The audacity you have to speak to us like this! Clearly not only is the Crown Princess an ipetent ruler but also a pea-brained master who can''t keep her own handmaid in check!" Lady Pennifer spat.

    Margaret gritted her teeth as she clenched her hands tightly into fists. Her entire body was shaking in anger but she had to keep herself still. If she was to so much as to raise her voice at Lady Pennifer, not only would she have disgraced Laina, she would also have to be punished.

    Margaret knelt down on the ground with her head held down low. She was facing the ground as she spoke, "My sincerest apologies, Lady Pennifer. My disrespectful attitude is simply unforgivable. I pray that you would be just and benevolent in your punishment for my behavior."

    It would seem Margaret''s words ignited a fire in the nobles present in the room. Because the next thing she knew, she was dragged out of the Drawing Room by some of the guards the nobles had brought along with them.

    The pce guards were shocked by what was happening, but none of them could do anything. News quickly traveled through the entire pce. Kol found out about it and so did the Queen''s Order of Knights.

 Chapter 172 - Trust The Plan

    "The who? What?!" Nyx eximed in shock the moment she received the news.

    "The Nobles of the High Court, Nyx, do you not know who they are?" Alum sighed. ??

    Nyx had held up her position as their leader quite well since she had taken it on. But her one weakness was remembering key details on the noble and royal affairs. Lucky for her, she had Alum by her side to remind her from time to time.

    "Oh! The ones who are always on their high horses!" She eximed with glee when she recalled.

    But seeing Alum''s annoyed expression, she quickly simmered down. The person who came to inform them was a guard who was on patrol. Hearing about what had happened, Nyx knew she had to do something.

    "We need to do something to help Margaret! We can''t just let the nobles have their way with her!" Nyx dered as she leaped out of her seat and headed for the door.

    Alum quickly pulled her back.

    "What are you doing!" she eximed anxiously as she removed her hand from his, "We don''t have time to discuss any ns! We have to take action now!"

    Her second inmand shook his head vehemently. The more anxious the situation was, the more they needed to keep calm and have a leveled head. Knowing the power the Nobles wielded, they could not act rashly. If not, there would be consequences.

    When Alum ryed this information, Nyx could not help but let out a sigh.

    "What should we do then?" she asked him.

    "Let''s go look for Kol. Maybe he will have a n," Alum suggested.

    "The half-breed? Alright then," Nyx took his suggestion and they set off immediately.

    While they were on their way to look for Kol, they bumped into him in the hallway. He too had been informed of what was happening and was rushing down to where the nobles had brought Margaret to.

    "What is your n?" Nyx asked as they made their way there together.

    "n?" Kol echoed her word back as she turned to look at her.

    "Yes, don''t you have a n?" Alum asked with concern.

    Kol replied without skipping a beat, "The n is to stall."

    "Stall?"

    Kol brought out a note from his pocket, it was a note Margaret had written and had it sent to Kol before she went to greet the Nobles. She suspected something like this could happen, so she told him that Marius had gone to bring Laina back.

    If she failed to stall the nobles, it would be up to Kol to take up the role.

    "Well, at least we know what we need to do now. But first, we should get there to see what is happening. They might be the Nobles of the High Court, but they would still need to abide by the rules," Alum added.

    With that, they continued their way to where the nobles were. Through the intel of the servants and maids, they ended up in the Trial Theater, situated in the left-wing of the Kinshearth Pce. By the time they got there, the entire theater was already filled up with the nobles'' entourage.

    Margaret was ced on trial on the stand while Lord Ethan and the other ruling Lords and Ladies of the High Court Noble houses sat next to him. Everyone was whispering and gossiping to one another.

    Even the ministers of the court took their seats to watch the situation unfold. Margaret, still in a daze on how things have transpired this far, was on the stand. When she saw Kol, Nyx, and Alum, she signaled them to stay where they were.

    She knew that if they were toe to her aid, they would be dragged into this mess as well. Seeing as the Nobles were just looking for a scapegoat to vent their frustrations and make an example out of, it was best for her to be the only sacrifice.

    As the noise in the Trial Theater escted, Lord Ethan got up from his seat and mmed his hand on the table multiple times. As the sound reverberated throughout the entire theater, everyone quickly quietened down.

    "This handmaid is put on trial for insulting a Noble of the High Court. We are here to decide on a suitable punishment," Lord Ethan dered to the masses who have gathered.

    "Insulted? What in Kinshearth?" Margaret muttered to herself.

    This was clearly rigged against her. There wasn''t even going to be a trial where she could defend herself. They were just going to punish her outright. Kol and the others could not believe their ears.

    "That''s it? That''s why they are punishing Margaret? Have they lost their minds?" Nyx roared in anger.

    Alum quickly asked her to simmer down, "Nyx are you crazy?! If they heard what you said, it''s going to be you who goes on trial next!"

    Seeing how things unfolded reminded Kol of a distant past. A time when he was still enved. A time, where he and the others who were like him were med for everything and anything. He vowed never to let anyone else end up in a simr situation.

    "This is ridiculous, we cannot allow them to do this," Kol said to them.

    "What should we do?" Nyx asked him.

    Alum looked at the both of them in disbelief, "Are you guys crazy? If we step in now all of us would be dead! Her Highness woulde back to witness our deaths in the hands of the nobles!"

    Kol grinned as he looked into Nyx''s eyes. Though they had their differences, they could agree on one thing. An identical n had emerged in both of their minds.

    "We answer only to her Highness. And if Margaret is in trouble, she would have done anything to save her. In turn, we must do the same for her." Nyx dered.

    Kol nodded, "Since her instruction is for us to stall, we will stall this trial for as long as possible."

    Upon finishing his sentence, Kol got up on his feet and walked into the center of the Trial Theater to stand next to Margaret. Nyx did the same, despite Alum''s effort to hold her back. Realizing they were not about to go down without a fight, he joined them.

    "What are all of you you doing¡­" Margaret asked in confusion, wondering what they had nned.

    "We''re following your n, Lady Margaret," Kol whispered to her with a wink, "We''re stalling."

 Chapter 173 - Abide By The Laws Of The Court

    The Trial Theater was in an uproar. Everyone was shocked by the actions of the Princess''s bodyguard and her Knights. Against Kinshearth tradition, they have interrupted a trial and barged on to the trial stand.

    As the noise levels increased in the Trial Theater, Lord Ethan grew annoyed. He struck the gavel, the ceremonial mallet, against a sound block. The sound rang bright and loud across the theater.

    "Order! Order!" He dered across the theater in a loud booming voice.

    Eventually, everyone simmered down, in a matter of seconds the entire theater was so quiet, you could almost hear a pin drop.

    "What is the meaning of this? Interrupting a trial in session is punishable by death! Do you have no respect for the rules of court?" Lord Ethan roared in anger.

    Lord Ethan''s voice echoed throughout the theater. Some of the people in the audience shivered as they heard the authoritative force in his voice. His presencemanded their obedience, his aura demanded their loyalty.

    But Kol and the knights were unperturbed. They did not care for the way Lord Ethan was threatening them.

    "How is this trial fair to begin with?" Nyx voiced her concern.

    Before any of the nobles could reply, she took a step forward and continued to speak, "You said this trial is in ce because Margaret insulted a noble? Where are your witnesses? Shouldn''t there be a proper trial, followed by-"

    Lord Ethan mmed the gavel down on the sound block, cutting Nyx off.

    "You do not have permission to speak in the Trial Theater!" He dered, "Guards! Remove these troublemakers at once!"

    The royal guards did not move. All of them knew who Nyx was and the rank she held. They were not about to arrest her, not when the order came from a mere noble. Even if they were a Noble of the High Court, this was the Kinshearth Pce.

    They did not have the authority to order them to do anything. When the royal guards did not budge, Lord Ethan simply ordered his own guards to arrest Nyx. As they entered the center of the room to arrest Nyx, she red at them.

    She watched them carefully, wondering how close they would get. The guards had shivers down their spine. It was umon for them to see a female knight. It was even rarer to see one with such fire in their eyes.

    "You dare to arrest me?" She dered in a cold voice.

    Alum gulped. He knew what it meant when Nyx spoke in that tone of voice. He tried to hold her back, tugging at her sleeve but she was not backing down. Nyx did not care who Lord Ethan was.

    All she knew was Margaret''s order to stall. No matter what method she would employ, she would do everything she can to stall. The guards were not backing down. As they got closer to Nyx, she drew her weapon, earning shocked gasps from many in attendance.

    Nyx drew her de, "Don''t you dare take one step closer."

    Nyx knew she could take them with ease. But seeing the expressions of the others in the theater, even she knew it was not the best decision moving forward. She gritted her teeth, was there something else she could do?

    Alum bit his lip. Sweat trickled down his forehead as he tried toe up with a solution. Fighting was certainly not the answer, right? Just then, it clicked in his mind. Alum whispered into Nyx''s ear.

    Upon hearing his idea, she was delighted. Her face lit up with a grin. She straightened her back and turned to Lord Ethan.

    "I demand a trial bybat," Nyx dered.

    The entire theater erupted into chaos. Even Margaret was dumbfounded by the development. But, she was impressed that they were able toe up with it. Kol was surprised too. He quickly volunteered to take Nyx''s ce inbat.

    "You just sit back and make sure Lady Margaret is alright. Leave the fighting to me," Nyx assured him with a smile, "I don''t intend on losing, no matter who they send."

    Seeing the arrogance of the knights, Lord Ethan was annoyed. He wanted to put them in their ce. Since they wanted a trial bybat, he shall personally see to it himself.

    "A trial bybat? Very well," Lord Ethan dered.

    The nobles were surprised that he agreed to the call forbat. Nyx was surprised he had epted it too. She had expected the noble to back down after a mention ofbat.

    "Who will you choose to be your champion?" Nyx asked.

    Lord Ethan smiled, "I do not need someone else to fight my battles for me. I will be your opponent."

    A trial bybat. The training arena in the castle was immediately set up for the battle. Everyone in the pce had heard about what was happening. Many gathered at the training arena to see how things would y out.

    Some of them even began to ce bets on who would win. Those who had seen Nyx in training were confident she would have the upper hand. But there were those who had heard rumors of Lord Ethan in battle.

    "They say he''s merciless with his opponents. I don''t think even the leader of the Order of Knights could beat him."

    "You''re undermining her abilities! You''ve seen her train! She''s a beast in battle!"

    Alum held both of his hands close together. His palms were sweating as he watched Nyx warm-up for the battle.

    "Nyx, are you sure about this?" Alum asked worriedly.

    She threw him a nce and a smile. Nyx pats him on the back, "I appreciate the concerned Alum. But don''t worry, even though we''re stalling, I don''t intend on losing."

    Though she knew nothing about the abilities of her opponent, she knew the extent of her own abilities. She was confident that things would y out in her favor. After all, she was on home turf. She will not lose to a noble.

    She hated people like Lord Ethan. She could not wait to kick him off his high horse.

 Chapter 174 - Everyone Has A Favourite

    Laina was huddled on the sofa with a book in her hands. The firece crackled and splintered in the background. Dante had a gramophone set up in the room as well, ying ssical music which helped to soothe the soul.

    He was huddled next to her, reading a leather-bound book. This has be part of their new routine after spending much time with one another in the Starfrost Mansion. On some days, they would explore the surrounding area.

    On snowing days like this one, they stayed indoors and tried out a list of different activities. For the both of them, it was as if time had stopped in its tracks. It allowed them to fully indulge in one another''spany.

    "How''s the book you''re reading?" Laina asked as she leaned her head on Dante''s shoulder, her eyes still on the pages of her book.

    Dante turned a page as he replied, "Pretty good. But I think you would be able to write a much better one."

    "Me?"

    She had never thought about it before. Dante nodded. He had full confidence in Laina''s literary abilities. The stories she could write would captivate the readers with the turn of each page. They would be at the edge of their seats, ready to find out what happens next.

    "Yes you," he said as he pinched her on the nose yfully with a smile, "You could write it under a pen name. No one would know."

    Laina bit her lip. She liked the idea Dante was giving her. As the gears in her mind began to turn, a smile formed on her face. She had an idea for a story.

    "I''ll think about it," she replied to him with a smile before getting sucked into the book she was reading once more.

    Dante put down his book on hisp and reached for a cup of hot cocoa. He handed one to Laina, who received it with thanks, before picking one up for himself. The aromatic fragrance of liquid chocte flooded his senses.

    As per Laina''s request, her mug was topped with small marshmallows that floated up top. He looked over to Laina who was enjoying her drink. He could not help but smile. Thest two weeks they had spent together were some of the best.

    How he wished it would never end.

    Dante looked out of the ss window for a moment. Beyond the ss window wasplete darkness. The sunsets early in this season. Sunlight onlysts for a few short hours before thend is covered in darkness.

    Even he could barely tell how long they had been here. Not that it mattered.

    All good thingse to an end. A wise man once said that.

    Knowing their time together could be cut short at any moment, Dante decided to do something unique for their dinner that night. He had the kitchen staff prepare a special surprise in their room.

    It was difficult for him to keep it a secret from Laina, but he was ultimately sessful.

    "No peeking," he warned her as he ced the blindfold on her eyes.

    He carefully led her to the table. Her sense of smell already gave it all away. Laina could smell the aromatic fragrance and hear the bubbling pot long before Dante guided her to the table. Still, she was excited.

    Once she was seated, Dante carefully removed her blindfold.

    "Alright, you can open your eyes now," Dante said triumphantly as he carefully lifted the lid of the pot.

    As soon as Laina opened her eyes, she was first greeted by a plume of steam. As it dissipated, the spread of food on the table was revealed! She gasped in shock, covering her mouth as she looked up at Dante.

    "I assume that means you like it," he grinned.

    She nodded in response, "How¡­ how did you get this?"

    Dante chuckled as replied with a cheeky smile, "A magician never reveals his secrets."

    It was abination of hotpot and grill. A small bubbling pot of broth was ced on a special portable stove on their table, next to a heated grill pan. A wide variety of meats, vegetables, and seafood were avable for them to dip into the soup or grill.

    Laina was pleasantly surprised to see seafood options avable. While she recalled that there was a frozenke near the mansion, they were most certainly not near the ocean. She was also quick to notice that everything on the table was her favorite.

    Prawns, her favorite crustacean, marinated sirloin steak cuts, and thinly sliced pork cor. Furthermore, there was a small selection of sauces for her to choose and dip her cooked meats into.

    "Someone seems to have thought this through," Laina said as she looked over to Dante.

    "Indeed," Dante replied casually as he picked up some of the meats and ced them onto the grill.

    Just as she was about to pick up a prawn, Laina realized another key detail. The prawns had already been deshelled! She had always found it troublesome to consume prawns because of the need to peel off the shell.

    But now, she does not have to worry about it anymore.

    "Dante, what are your favorite foods?" Laina asked as she dipped a thin slice of pork cor into the bubbling soup base.

    He paused in thought for a while before replying, "I don''t really have a favorite food."

    This was true. He had never really cared much for the vors of food in general. To him, food was simply eaten for survival. But Dante knew to Laina, this was not the case. To her, food was a lovenguage.

    It was also the fabric of life.

    "What!" Laina eximed in surprise.

    She shook her head, "That''s not possible, everyone has a favorite food! Maybe you''ve not tried something you really enjoy."

    As she took a bite of the cooked meat, she pondered over the various possibilities.

    "Food is usually attached to memories, emotion! That''s what makes it taste extra special. Isn''t there a food, maybe one that you once shared with someone you cherish that you can remember that you enjoyed?"

    Dante pondered for a moment. Looking down at his bowl, he noticed Laina had ced a few pieces of cooked meat for him to eat. He could not help but smile, reminiscing the times they had spent together.

    It reminded him of a distant memory, one that he did not n on forgetting anytime soon.

 Chapter 175 - I Want To Stay

    Dante always viewed food as fuel. Something he had to consume in order to replenish his energy. He did not care for what he ate, so long as it filled his stomach. He would never forget the first time he truly tasted the food and savored its vor.

    It was a beautiful day in Spring, they had only just gotten to know one another. As they walked past a row of street stalls, she took him by the hand and led him to a corner stall. They sat down on the stools facing one another.

    "I''m sure you''re going to love it!" she eximed with an excited smile.

    He did not care much for what they were about to eat. He was fixated on her and her alone. A couple of minutester, a young boy ran up to them with a small tray. He ced two bowls of piping hot fried rice in front of them.

    Dante looked over to her, he could see the excitement written all over her face. The young woman wore her heart on her sleeve. He looked down at the bowl of rice in front of him. Just as he was about to dig in, she stopped him.

    "You''re forgetting the most important ingredients!" she eximed in a rush.

    She opened two small containers that were ced on the side of the table. Using the provided spoons, she carefully added a dash of freshly prepared chili oil and a spoonful of fried garlic and shallots.

    Seeing the look of confusion on his face, she could not help but giggle a little. She told him to close his eyes. He did as she asked. He did not know what she did exactly, but all she asked him to do next was to open his mouth.

    He did as she asked.

    The moment the spoonful of fried rice entered his mouth, there was an explosion of vors. The savory vor of the chili oil, fried garlic, and shallots paired well with the bouncy texture of the rice. The sweetness of the chopped dried pork sausages paired well with the overall savory dish.

    For the first time, he tasted vors.

    "A bowl of fried rice with fried sausage, eggs, chili oil, fried garlic, and shallots," he replied to Laina''s question in the present.

    The memory still lingered in his mind as he spoke.

    She clearly had not expected him to give that answer. For some reason, the dish he mentioned felt awfully familiar to her. But Laina could not quite remember why. Dante, on the other hand, was gazing straight into her eyes.

    He was hoping for something to happen, but it never did.

    "That sounds like a lovely dish," Laina replied to him with a smile before cing another slice of cooked meat into his bowl, "You should bring me to try it sometime."

    Dante smiled, "Sure, I''ll fry it for you tomorrow,"

    Laina almost spat out the spoonful of soup she had just ced into her mouth. At first, she thought Dante was teasing. But the look on his face was undeniable. When he noticed her staring at him, Dante chuckled.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    "Did you say... you could make it?" Laina asked carefully.

    "Of course," Dante replied confidently.

    Laina shook her head in disbelief, as she put down her bowl and chopsticks.

    She folded her arms, tapping on her arm as she asked, "You''re telling me, the mighty Dragon King can cook?"

    He nodded in response, "There''s nothing I cannot do."

    She raised an eyebrow, still in disbelief, "Really?"

    "Really. I''ll prove it to you tomorrow," Dante dered as he continued to enjoy their meal.

    She studied his expression carefully, he did not look like he was lying. Hence, Laina decided to bide her time and see how things would y out. After all, the ball was in her court. She had nothing to lose.

    "Very well, I shall be the judge of your cooking," she continued with a word of caution, "I have to warn you first thought, I can be quite the critic when ites to food."

    Dante chuckled. He knew her all too well. He was definitely not going to disappoint. Especially when he had years of experience under his belt.

    "Fear not, my princess. I do not intend on disappointing you. I wish to impress."

    He sounded confident in his capabilities. Laina nodded with a wide smile.

    "Very well, your Majesty. I look forward to it."

    That night, both of them slept soundly. The meal they had together was a lovely one. They shared many wonderful conversations together as they looked forward to the activities they had nned for the following day.

    After a lovely breakfast together, Dante listed down the ingredients he needed for his dish. The kitchen staff at Starfrost Mansion scrambled to gather all the necessary ingredients and to prep the kitchen for his Majesty.

    By the time everything was ready, Laina''s stomach was already growling.

    "I hope it''s going to be a quick cooking process. Cause I am famished." Laina dered as she rubbed her stomach.

    "Good thingse to those who wait, my princess. I promise you, it will be worth it," Dante replied before gently kissing her on the cheek.

    They were both in the kitchen, which had been vacated by the kitchen staff for them to use. Only two kitchen staff remained to help, in case they needed anything. But just as Dante was about to begin chopping the ingredients, the quickened footstepsing in their direction drew his attention away.

    Sure enough, momentster, Marius appeared at the door.

    "Marius? How wonderful-" as soon as Laina noticed the expression on his face, she realized something must have happened, "What happened, Marius? Is everything alright?"

    She had assumed he hade to inform Dante about something important. But Marius was not looking at him. He was looking straight at her.

    "Your Highness, we did not want to have to do this but, your presence is needed back in Kinshearth. At once," Marius exined.

    She could sense the urgency in his voice. As much as she wanted to continue staying in Starfrost with Dante, she knew she had to go. Duty calls.

    "What happened?"

    "The Nobles of the High Court-" the moment Laina heard those words leave Marius''s mouth, she knew there was no way she could stay in Starfrost any longer.

    "I will return at once," Laina said monotonously.

    Just as she was about to walk away, Dante grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace.

    "Dante-"

    "You don''t have to leave," Dante muttered into her ear as he leaned his head on her shoulder,

    "But, I-"

    He cupped her face in his hands, looking straight into her eyes, "We can stay here forever, Laina. Away from everything. We can spend our lives here together, forever."

    Laina paused. She too looked straight into his eyes. She knew he meant every word he said. Every cell in her entire being wanted to say yes. But she could not. She had a duty to her people.

    She lifted her hands to caress his cheek before leaning against his chest. She buried her face in his chest for a moment. Dante wrapped his hands around her. He did not ever want to let go.

    "I want to stay," she said before looking up at him and continuing, "But I have to go."

    Dante sighed.

    "I know."

    Marius could not help but let out a sigh of his own. He did not want to have to do this. But the situation back in Kinshearth needed Laina. If the Crown Princess did not return, what would happen?

 Chapter 176 - Take It Like A Real Man

    The sun was zing down on them. Everyone gathered at the training grounds, anticipating the trial bybat that was about to take ce. Seeing as her opponent chose to go with light leather armor, Nyx wanted to prove her strength.

    "Nyx! Have you lost your mind?!" Alum eximed as Nyx prepared her weapon.

    The leader of the knights has decided she would partake inbat with no protective armor of any form. She was going into the heat of battle with the clothes on her back.

    "Do you not have faith in my abilities?" Nyx snapped back at him as she red straight at him.

    She knew he had her best interests, but sometimes she wished he would trust her abilities a little more.

    "Of course I do. But that''s got nothing to do with how reckless you''re being right now," Alum warned.

    He knew how hot-headed she could get. Nyx often rushed into things, most of the time without caring for the consequences. Even if this was an easy fight to win, he still wanted her to be protected, to be safe.

    Alum walked over to the bench, picked up a piece of light armor, and shoved it to Nyx. This time, he was going to put his foot down.

    "Wear it, or I''m not letting you go out there," he said sternly.

    Realizing he meant business, Nyx bit her lip. If her second inmand was so adamant about it, it was with good reason. She kept her calm, reviewing the information she had on her opponent.

    She knew Alum had his reservation on this fight. Neither of them had ever seen Lord Ethan inbat before. Neither have they heard about what he could or could not do. But Nyx was determined to prove herself.

    "Alright, alright, I''ll wear it," Nyx relented.

    She put down her weapon and put on the light leather armor Alum had prepared for her. Momentster, a messenger came to inform her that it was time. With Alum following behind her, she followed the messenger onto the training grounds.

    In the time the twobatants had taken to prepare, the training grounds had been set up with seating areas all around. Most of the nobility had their own special seats and umbre covers, while the others could only stand around to watch.

    The inequality was ring and for all to see. As soon as Nyx walked onto the training grounds, she received minimal cheering from the crowd. After all, she was rtively unknown to most. They only knew her to be part of the Crown Princess''s order of Knights.

    Nyx searched the entire area for Margaret and Kol. She found them parked away in the corner of the field, watched over by guards. She gave them a reassuring nod which they reciprocated. Nyx tightened the grip on her weapon. She was going to win this fight.

    On the other hand, Lord Ethan made quite the entrance. An orchestra of musicians announced his arrival with ring trumpets. The nobility cheered him on heartily as he made his grand entrance.

    He waved to the crowds that had gathered with a smile on his face. Nyx rolled her eyes as she folded her arms.

    "How cocky can these nobles be? Egotistical?" she muttered to herself.

    Alum tapped Nyx on her shoulder. She turned around to face him, just as he gave her a pat on the back.

    "All the best Nyx. We''re counting on you," he said with a wide smile.

    She knew he was hiding his nervousness behind that facade. Deep down, she was nervous too. She could hear her heart pounding in her ears. Nyx took in a deep breath of air. She gently tapped on the weapons she had prepared for the battle.

    "I''ll make us all proud," she replied with a grin.

    An announcer came forward onto thebat field.

    "Combatants, please present to the masses the weapons you''ve chosen."

    Lord Ethan''s forte was with ance. But he decided to go easy on Nyx, so he went with a rapier instead. The thin, light, sharp-pointed weapon was easy to maneuver. It would act almost like an extension of his arm, allowing for swift attacks.

    Nyx presented her choice, dual swords. Each sword was expertly crafted by the royal cksmiths of Kinshearth. As per her request during the process, the swords had a unique design to them.

    They were concave des, that had a slight curve on them.

    "Is one sword not enough for you? You need two?" Lord Ethan scoffed when he saw Nyx''s des.

    The noblesughed at her. Nyx gritted her teeth as she seethed in anger. She tightened the grip on her swords. She knew it was best to keep her mouth shut. But she just couldn''t help it.

    "Is one sword really enough for you? Are you sure you don''t need a second one? I think you could use the help."

    Her rebuttal surprised Lord Ethan. The nobles did not dareugh, especially after they saw the look on Lord Ethan''s face. But Margaret and Alum both had to stifle theirughter. It was a greateback line!

    Just as Ethan was about to speak, Nyx cut him off, "I think there''s been enough chatter. Let our weapons do the talking. Let''s give the people what they have been waiting for."

    Nyx got into her offensive stance. Lord Ethan clenched his jaw. He did not want to stoop down low with any further insults. So, he straightened his back and held his rapier close. It was time for their battle to begin.

    Seeing as bothbatants were ready, the announcer blew the horn, signaling the start of the battle. Nyx rushed in first. She lunged at Lord Ethan while yelling out a battle cry. She did not hold back. She swung her sword at him with great force.

    Lord Ethan''s lip twitched a little as he swiftly avoided her attack. His opponent wasing at him with brute force, she was ying into his game. Her attacks were spontaneous, making it hard to predict.

    But that did not dishearten him.

    "You''re too easy to read, there''s no challenge to beat you at all," he teased as he swiftly dodged another of Nyx''s attacks.

    "If you''re so smart, stand still and take on my attack as a real man!" she yelled as she swung her sword again.

 Chapter 177 - I Must Not Lose

    Everyone was watching the battle at the edge of their seats. Alum tightly gripped his hands, worried about the oue of the battle. His palms began to sweat. He hastily wiped them on the hems of his clothes.

    Margaret noticed it. She too was nervous at the fight. She knew the extent of Nyx''s abilities on the battlefield. She was a burst fighter, her strength came in bursts of raw energy. Lord Ethan, on the other hand, was a calctive fighter.

    He would bide his time and study his opponent. Only when the moment was right, he would pounce and deal the fatal blow. Seeing the battle y out before her, Margaret bit her lip. From the way she saw it, Nyx was falling into Lord Ethan''s trap.

    "Come on Nyx, you''re a smart gal. Can''t you see what he''s trying to do?" Margaret muttered to herself as sweat trickled down her forehead.

    Kol carefully analyzed the battle. He could see Nyx was quickly losing energy. Though it was not obvious to most, he could tell that her movements were bing sluggish.

    On the field, Nyx was beginning to feel the fatigue set in. She cursed her own impulsivity. But, she came prepared. She could see Ethan was ying on the defensive, conserving his energy. If she wanted to ensure her victory, she had to bait him into attacking.

    After all, she still did not have any knowledge of his fighting styles.

    So, Nyx lunged forward, wielding both swords in her hands. But just before she was about to reach him, she stumbled and took a fall. Everyone who was watching gasped in shock. Alum''s eyes widened in shock.

    "Nyx! Get up! Get up or you''ll be-"

    Before he could even finish his warning signs, Alum watched as Ethan took the opportunity to attack Nyx while she was down. She did not need to see his movements to know what he was attempting to do.

    Nyx grinned. She swiftly rolled over to the side, narrowly avoiding Ethan''s iing attack. His rapier stuck into the dirt. She swiftly got back up onto her feet, both swords still in her hands. As Ethan attempted to pull the rapier out of the ground, Nyx thrust her sword towards him.

    Ethan let go of the handle and stumbled back. He gritted his teeth in anger. She tricked him! The spectators were impressed. They had not expected Nyx to make such a move.

    "We''re nowhere near the end and you''ve already lost your weapon? We can''t have that, now can we?" she teased.

    Using the tip of her sword, she removed the rapier from the ground and sent it flying back to Ethan. He caught it right in his hands.

    "Watch yourself, woman," he warned, "I''m just warming up."

    He might have underestimated her in the beginning, but now he was going to get serious. Ethan lunged forward with the rapier in hand. His swift quick-step movements paired well with his weapon of choice.

    Nyx did not dodge his attacks, she deflected them with her swords, careful not to waste too much of her energy. She could feel her stamina decreasing as the battle went on. If she wanted to win, she had to end the battle swiftly.

    But her original order was to stall. To stall until Laina returned. If she was to win the fight now, would that solve the situation? While she was deep in her thoughts, Ethan took the opportunity to attack her.

    Despite her ability to dodge the iing attack, Nyx was still hurt, the rapier grazed her arm. A cut formed across her upper arm. Blood seeped from the open wound. Though the de of the rapier was thin, it was still a sharpened de.

    "Nyx! Stay focused!" Alum yelled anxiously.

    Nyx knew he was right. If she were to get distracted again, she would not get away with just a cut on her arm. It could be a lot worse. Nyx tightened her grip on her weapons. She yelled out a battle cry as she ran towards Ethan again.

    She swung each of her swords at him, one at a time, hoping to get an opening to do some damage. But Ethan was like an eel. He carefully weaved through each of her attacks, all while dealing attacks of his own.

    It was difficult for Nyx to keep up with everything. As she tried to formte a different n, she leaped away from him, putting distance between them so that she could catch her breath.

    "Fatigued already?" Ethan mocked.

    Sweat trickled down her face. Without blinking, she quickly wiped it away, so as to not disrupt her vision. Nyx was breathing heavily. She felt as if her lungs were on fire, she could barely think straight.

    "I cannot lose. I must not lose!" Nyx muttered to herself.

    As her arms grew sore, the swords grew heavy in her grip. An idea popped into her mind. Nyx threw down the swords. She cracked her knuckles and assumed a boxing stance. Everyone was surprised by her decision.

    Who brings fists to a sword fight?

    "Are you mocking me, woman?" Lord Ethan asked in annoyance as he pointed his rapier towards her.

    "Maybe, maybe I''m not," Nyx replied with a grin on her face.

    She tightened her fists, ready to take Lord Ethan on. Seeing this as an insult, Ethan was pissed. He lunged at Nyx with his rapier aimed for her heart. Nyx took in a deep breath to keep her heart calm.

    She sidestepped to dodge his attack at thest second. They were barely an inch apart during this exchange. With one swift decisive move, Nyx punched Ethan''s arm during their exchange. This caused him to drop his rapier as the spectators gasped in anticipation.

    Nyx turned to face Lord Ethan, still smiling, as she punched him in the gut. Caughtpletely off guard Ethan flew backward,nding heavily on his back as he grunted in pain. The leather armor he wore provided little protection, but it was insufficient.

    With him down on his back, Nyx took the opportunity. She quickly picked up one of her swords and rushed towards Ethan. But just as she was getting close to him, the sound of trumpets ring stopped her in her tracks.

    The ring trumpets had everyone''s attention. Everyone turned to look in the direction of the trumpets. The spectators parted ways as a familiar face entered the training grounds.

 Chapter 178 - Her Highness Returns

    Laina entered the training grounds with Dante by her side. Needless to say, this alone was enough to get the nobles to gossip. As soon as she locked eyes with the Nobles of the High Court, she knew what was going through their minds.

    She never had their support from the beginning, so she did not care about their opinions of her. As soon as Nyx saw Laina, she quickly ran over to her and took the knee.

    "Your Highness! You''re back!" Nyx eximed with glee.

    Laina was happy to see her but she was not happy to see what was going on. As soon as she noticed Margaret in handcuffs and Lord Ethan on the field, she began to put the pieces together.

    By the rules of the Royal Court, everyone should be either bowing or on their knees to greet her. Yet only a small number of them abide by these rules. Laina folded her arms as she looked Lord Ethan straight in the eye. She was going to forgo the formalities, just to see what her cousin had to see.

    "Would you care to exin what''s going on, Lord Ethan?" she asked in a cold monotonous tone.

    Laina was not about to y any games with him. She wanted the answer. She wanted the truth. On the other hand, Ethan had not expected Laina to show up at all. But it seems he had underestimated his cousin and her handmaid.

    "Your Highness, your handmaid has insulted a Noble of the High Court and your knightess has challenged me to Trial by Combat. You, on the other hand-"

    "Is that how you are supposed to speak to your Crown Princess, Lord Ethan?" she warned him sternly.

    She knew how much of a stickler he was for the rules. For him to have replied in such an informal manner showed his true colors. It showed her how much he disliked her. Dante, who stood by Laina''s side, red at Lord Ethan menacingly.

    He did not say a word, nor did he care for anyone else apart from Laina. He was here to support her. If anyone dared to insult her, they would face his wrath.

    Lord Ethan gritted his teeth.

    "My apologies, your Highness. But as a Noble of the High Court, I will not take the insult lightly. If I do, how would we ever be able tomand the respect of the people?" he rebutted.

    It was a bold move for him to speak up against Laina. But she was not about to let him bully her either.

    "Respect? This is what it is all about?" Laina asked calmly.

    She tried to keep her cool as she let out a breath of air. Just as he thought she was about to back down, Liana calls for the Royal Guards. At her call, they came immediately and knelt down before her.

    "Arrest Lord Ethan and the Nobles of the High Court for disrespect to the Crown. Bring them to the Royal Court at once," shemanded.

    "Yes, Your Highness!" the Royal Guards replied in unison before taking action.

    "What-" the look of horror on Lord Ethan''s face was priceless.

    Margaret could not help but grin upon seeing how things were unfolding. Nyx could not help but snigger. Dante was amused. He had not expected Laina to do this. She did not disappoint. But before the Royal Guards could usher Lord Ethan away, his own guards blocked their path.

    Laina''s lips twitched a little. They yed right into her hand.

    "Are you resisting arrest, Lord Ethan?" she asked.

    Ethan gritted his teeth. Sweat trickled down his forehead. He could not afford to have an altercation with his cousin here and now. If he did so, he would never be able to achieve his goals.

    "Stand down," hemanded.

    "But milord-"

    Imand you to stand down!" he boomed.

    The guards immediately lowered their weapons. More guards arrived on the field, along with some of the knights under Laina''smand. Together, they gathered all of the nobles and their entourage and herded them to the Royal Court.

    Despite this, Laina still could not uncuff Margaret just yet. She had to be fair. But she also needed to know what happened in her absence. As soon as Margaret saw Laina, she knelt down on the ground.

    "Margaret! Stand up at once!" Laina said as she held onto the handmaid''s arm, trying to get her to stand.

    She refused.

    "Your HIghness, I can only seek your understanding and pray that one day you will find it in you to forgive me for the trouble I have caused you today," Margaret dered with her head facing down.

    Laina refused to ept this, she pulled her back up on her feet. She even dusted off Margaret''s dress for her.

    "There''s no need for forgiveness or understanding. If you really want to me someone, we can me Dante for this," she replied with a wink.

    The innocent Dragon King was pulled into this. He turned to look at Laina, pointing his finger at himself as he asked, "Your Highness, how is this my fault?"

    Margaret could not help but chuckle a little. It seems like Laina and Dante had gotten closer in the time they had spent at Starfrost Mansion. She could see how happy Laina was. Maybe trusting Dante was the right choice.

    "Well, if you had not whisked me away, we would not be in this mess!" Laina eximed as she gently nudged Dante in the chest.

    Dante pretended to have a look of horror and remorse on his face. But in the next moment, he wrapped his hand around Laina''s waist and brought her close to him.

    He whispered into her ear, "My apologies for causing you so much trouble, your Highness. Please allow me to repay you with my-"

    Before he could even finish his sentence, Laina covered his mouth with her hands as she blushed beet red. She knew exactly what he was about to say and she did not want anyone else to hear it.

    All of this would only fuel the rumor mill. But a part of her did not care or mind any longer. She was clearly enamored with this man and it was clear for all to see.

    "Keep the mushy stuff for when we''re alone, your Majesty," she reminded him as she wriggled out of his grasp, "I have a trial to oversee."

 Chapter 179 - The Puppeteer

    Themotion in the pce quickly became the hottest topic of discussion. Everyone wanted to know what would happen next. Needless to say, even little Colette hade to hear of it. She wanted to witness this with her own eyes.

    But upon sensing that the Dragon King was close by, she did not dare to get too close. It was not safe and she did not want her cover to be blown. Since the maid who looked after her went off to take care of other things, Colette went over to her toy box and rummaged through it.

    Beneath all the well-made toys, was a simple wood-carved puppet doll with realistic-looking eyes. She took it out of the box and ced it before her. With a simple wave of her hand, a spell circle formed beneath the puppet.

    "A drop of blood should do the trick," she muttered to herself.

    She pricked the tip of her finger with a needle she had stashed away. A drop of blood sttered onto the puppet. As the spell circle began to glow bright purple, the puppet doll came to life on its own.

    Though its movements were rigid and uncoordinated, it was able to move with a mind on its own. Cordelia smiled, impressed with her puppet.

    "You shall be my eyes," she whispered to the puppet.

    Upon hearing hermand, the puppet nodded slowly before making its way out of the room through the window. The spell circle that was on the ground disappeared momentster, leaving no traces behind.

    Back in the Royal Court, everyone wondered what the Crown Princess had in mind. Laina learned of what happened through Margaret, Nyx, Alum, and Kol. Now, she wanted to hear what the Nobles had to say.

    Furthermore, she called for the witnesses amongst the royal guards toe forward and prepare to give their statement. Hearing how arrogant the Nobles were, angered Laina. She knew they were snobbish and full of themselves.

    But she did not expect them to pull this off. Seeing the amount of support they had amongst the ministers, Laina knew she had to do something. She had to show them the authority she wielded as the Crown Princess.

    Whether they liked it or not, they were her subjects.

    Before Laina entered the Royal Court, she turned to face Dante.

    "You don''t have to be here, you know. I''m sure you''re busy and all, I don''t want to hold you up for any longer than I already have," Laina said as she bit her lip.

    Deep down in her heart, she wanted nothing more than for him to stay and show his support. It seemed as if he was able to read what was truly in her heart.

    "I''m not going anywhere," Dante replied reassuringly, "I want to be here for you."

    Laina could not help but smile when she heard that.

    "Alright, let''s get this show on the road!"

    The doors to the Royal Court swung open. The Nobles and their entourage were guarded by the Royal Guards. Laina walked all the way till the end and took her seat on the throne. As the future Queen of Kinshearth, the trials she hosted were to be done in the Royal Court.

    "Before wemence the trial for the Nobles of the High Court, I would first like to address the supposed crimes my handmaiden, Margaret, was used of."

    As such, Margaret took center stage, standing before Laina. Knowing the Nobles would be livid if she let anyone else go first, she decided to give them the chance, to tell the truth about what had happened.

    Lord Ethan was the first to take the stand. The moment he opened his mouth to speak, Laina knew it was a lie. But still, she allowed him to finish speaking before she made her own statement.

    "Is this true, Lord Ethan?" Laina asked for confirmation.

    "I speak only the truth, your Highness," he replied.

    "Do you swear it?"

    "Swear it?"

    "Yes. Do you swear that the words you have spoken are the truth, nothing but the truth?" Laina asked again.

    "Yes, I do."

    "Very well," Laina dered as she had an item brought to him, "Then you would not mind swearing it on the Tome of Law, now would you?"

    As soon as Lord Ethan saw the Tome, he clenched his jaw. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead. How could he have forgotten all about this? All trials in the Royal Court required those on trial to swear on the Tome of Law.

    This ancient relic, said to have been passed down through the generations of Kinshearth Royalty, had the ability to make the person who swore upon it to speak the unconditional truth. If he was going to have even a sliver of hope in turning this to his favor, he could not do what Laina had asked.

    "I do not need to do this. I speak the truth! Does her Highness not trust me? I am your own blood-rted rtive and yet you trust a handmaiden over me?" Lord Ethan argued.

    Laina gripped the arm of the throne chair tightly. She did everything in her power to stop herself from standing up and giving him a piece of her mind. The Crown Princess took in a deep breath of air.

    "It is not a matter of whom I trust or do not trust. I simply want to know the truth. Allow me to remind you, dear cousin, that swearing on the Tome of Law as you make your statement is one of the rules of a trial held in a Royal Court.

    Did they not teach you that?" Laina asked with a snide smile.

    Dante chuckled. He was impressed by how well Laina was keeping her cool through all of this. He had half expected her to go off on Lord Ethan by now. Yet she remained calm and dealt with the matter civilly.

    Lord Ethan gritted his teeth. The other nobles were looking at him, waiting to hear what he had to say. Seeing that he was in agony over the situation, Laina decided to give him a pass for the time being.

    After all, there was still time for her to toy with him.

 Chapter 180 - Turning Tables

    "I call forth the witnesses to give their statements, as they swear upon the Tome of Law," Laina ordered.

    With Margaret''s case, in the Drawing Room, there were only a handful of witnesses. A small number of Royal Guards were present in the room with her, apart from the Nobles of High Court.

    Three Royal Guards came forward to give their statement. Then, Margaret walked forward to give her statement. She ced her hand on the Tome of Law and gave a full ount of what had happened.

    "Lies! Those are lies, your Highness!" one of the nobles interrupted Margaret as she spoke.

    Laina red at the person who spoke up. She pointed straight at them. All eyes were upon Lady Pennifier. The royal guards escorted her out of the crowd of nobles. Now, she stood before Laina.

    "Lady Pennifer, ce your hand on the tome," Laina ordered.

    Immediately, Pennifer began to shake in fear. Laina could see the poor woman''s flustered look in her eyes. Her eyes were darting away, refusing to meet the Crown Princess''s gaze. Laina tapped her finger on the arm of her throne chair.

    "We don''t have all day, Lady Pennifer," Laina reminded her.

    Still, thedy refused to put her hand on the tome. Laina was getting annoyed. The Nobles of Highcourt have never been kind to her, nor had they ever respected her. Be it in public or in private, their pride kept their heads held high.

    If she did not put them in their ce today, she would not be able to live with herself. Laina rubbed her temples, stered a smile on her face.

    "Lady Pennifer, you''ve interrupted a Royal Court session, refused to abide by the rules, and now when I ask you to speak, you refuse? This utter disrespect for the crown is punishable by death," Laina dered.

    The ministers gasped in shock, none of them expected such strong words from the Crown Princess. Their expressions only angered Laina even more. She had had enough of all of them. Though she knew better than to go off on them.

    She knew she might never get a moment quite like this one.

    Laina got up from her throne, "Is it truly that shocking for me to state the facts? No one seemed surprised when Lord Ethan made a simr threat to Margaret, now did they?"

    Though she was not there to witness it herself, she was kept up to date on what had urred through her trustworthy subordinates. Upon hearing what she had to say, no one dared to speak. The Royal Court was almost silent.

    But Lord Ethan was not about to back down. He could not allow his face, and the faces of the Nobles of the High Court to be trampled upon. Not even by the Crown Princess herself. He stood out from the nobles, watching Laina carefully as he spoke.

    "Your Highness, if I may. We are talking about two very different people, are we not? Lady Pennifer is a dignified member of the Nobility. A Noble of the High Court no less. On the other hand¡­" he pointed to Margaret, "she''s just a handmaid. How could you value two people from different social statuses so differently?"

    "Have you not heard about equality, Lord Ethan? Everyone is equal regardless of social status, that is merely a symbol of authority. Furthermore, if you cannotmand the respect you deserve, why would anyone bother giving it to you at all?

    To treat another member of society to be of a lower status than yourself¡­ How egotistical do you have to be for that to happen?"

    She could see the fire of rage burning bright in his eyes. She had touched on a point that hurt him. Laina was not about to let go so easily. She was like a tiger with prey in her jaws. All she had to do was mp down to deal the finishing blow.

    A smile shed across Laina''s face. She had forgotten all about it till this moment. Margaret was not just her handmaid, she was nobility too.

    "Even so, you are incorrect to have assumed Margaret is of lower status than you. She too is a noble after all."

    "She''s-"

    "Don''t you dare interrupt me while I am still speaking, cousin! You don''t appreciate people doing that to you, neither do I," Laina snapped at him in a cold tone of voice.

    He had never been afraid of her. Not until this very moment. His heart was palpitating in his chest. No matter how hard Ethan tried, no words came from his mouth. Was this the true strength of a monarch?

    The ability to silence their subject effortlessly? The more he thought about it, the more he craved such power.

    Unknown to all of them, a small easily overlooked wooden puppet had found its way into the Royal Court. It found the perfect spot to watch how things yed out. Colette, who was watching through the eyes of the puppet, was intrigued by Lord Ethan.

    There weren''t many people she had seen who so daringly spoke out against Laina. Though that moment was not his best, she was still intrigued.

    "Perhaps he would be of use to me," Colette muttered to herself with a grin on her face.

    Laina looked at everyone who had gathered in the Royal Court that day. As much as she wished to punish the nobles further for the nuisance they had caused, she knew she had to do the right thing.

    Now that she had her fill of fun. It was time for her to do her due diligence. Laina walked back up the steps and took her seat on the throne once more.

    "Do any of the Nobles of the High Court have anything they wish to confess?" she asked them nonchntly.

    None of them had the bravery toe forward, knowing if they divulged the truth; they would lose all respect from the others. They were like a pack of animals. If one went down, everyone else went down with.

    "No one? I assume all of you are keeping silent because you know what you''ve done. Reflect upon what you''ve done. For once, we can have some peace and quiet.

    Now that all of you have had your share of fun... Taking into the long-standing rtionship between the Crown and the Nobles of the High Court, as long as Lady Margaret is agreeable, let''s all bury the hatchet and put the matter behind us, shall we?" Laina dered as she pped her hands together.

    Everyone was baffled for a moment, but Lord Ethan knew this moment of kindness was hard toe by. If Laina so chose, she could have had all of their heads in an instant. The Royal Guards would arrest them where they stood and by midday tomorrow, their heads would no longer be attached to their necks.

    It was not the oue he had hoped for, but the one he must ept.

 Chapter 181 - Sharing A Common Goal

    Lord Ethan was seething in anger as he walked down the hallways of Kinshearth Pce. Behind him, the other Nobles of the High Court followed him like sheep following a shepherd. He tightened his fists in anger, fuming mad at what had happened in the aftermath of the Royal Court session.

    "I have never been more humiliated in my life," he muttered to himself.

    The image he had built up crumbled to dust before Laina. But he knew all was not lost. The ministers were clearly discontent with the way she ran Kinshearth. He still had his chances. His cousin might be on the throne right now, but soon enough, there might be a change of hands.

    But before he left, he wanted a moment to clear his mind. So, Ethan sent everyone else off, leaving him to roam the hallway alone. He leaned over a marble railing, looking out at the view of the Capital.

    He vaguely remembered his time in the pce, but everything felt familiar to him.

    He looked down at his hand, before clenching his fist, "One day, everything will be mine."

    "I think I can help you with that," a voice shot out from behind.

    Ethan almost jolted out of his skin, his heart skipped a bit.

    "Who goes there! Show yourself!" he roared in anger.

    "No need to be so angry, Lord Ethan. I am simply here to offer assistance in your quest. A little help or a nudge in the right direction wouldn''t hurt, don''t you think?" the voice coaxed.

    He gritted his teeth in anger. Was he hallucinating? Where was the voiceing from? He looked everywhere, high and low trying to find the source of the voice. But he could not find anything.

    "If this is some sick prank, end it at once! Or face my wrath," he warned.

    What followed was a chuckle, then a small wooden puppet surrounded by a dark purple aura appeared.

    "Witchcraft," Ethan spat.

    The wooden puppet took a bow, "My Lord has a keen eye it seems."

    He was in no mood to entertain.

    "Cut to the chase, witch," he said with disdain.

    "Very well. You Nobles are not much fun anyways. I would like to offer some assistance, Lord Ethan. Seeing as we share amon goal, I think it would be in both of our interests to work together," the puppet replied.

    "Amon goal you say? And what would that be?"

    The puppet walked up closer to Ethan. It carefully climbed up the railings and stood up tall before him.

    "You want the throne, yes?"

    It was a rhetorical question, Colette was not waiting for a reply.

    "I can help with that."

    Ethan sniggered in disbelief as he folded his arms, "How is a witch going to help? Besides, what''s in it for you?"

    "I simply share simr interests, my Lord. That is all. Fear not, my abilities would prove greatly beneficial for your cause."

    He was not buying any of it, "Prove it."

    "What?" Colette was taken aback. Never in all her years had anyone asked her to prove herself to them.

    Why did she have to listen to this man? The puppet attempted to cross its arms in anger.

    "Prove to me that you have what it takes to help me achieve my goals," Ethan replied.

    She could not believe what she was hearing. This man was asking her, to prove her value, when she was offering him help. She was beginning to see why Laina did not like him very much.

    Though she was unwilling, Colette relented, "How can I prove my abilities to you?''

    Lord Ethan lifted his hand, "Complete three tasks for me, to gain my trust. Then, we can consider working together."

    He yed the situation to his favor. After all, a Noble of the High Court was not going to forge an alliance with just about anyone. Theirrades, their alliances are forged through trust. If he did not know her well enough he could not trust her.

    "Very well," Colette replied with a sigh through the puppet.

    It leaped off the railings, walking away into the darkness with a final word, "I will be in touch."

    On the other side of the pce, Laina was finally able to heave a sigh of relief. It had been a long eventful day. Whatsmore, she already began to miss the cold weather in the Ixi Mountains. The crackling firece in the Starfrost Mansion, Dante and her cozying it up on the sofa.

    "I''m sorry to have had to wee you back like this, your Highness," Margaret apologized as she took a deep bow.

    "No no, don''t say that!" Laina swiftly replied, "It is I who should apologize. If I was present from the start, none of this would have happened."

    "Come to think of it¡­" Laina creased her eyebrows as she wondered; just how long was she away for?

    The weather up in the mountains was cold and snowy, they only had a short few hours of sunlight before the mansion was shrouded in darkness. As such, Laina did not have a clear idea of how much time they had spent there.

    "How long was I away for?" Laina asked.

    "Two weeks," Kol replied.

    "Two weeks?!" Laina widened her eyes in shock, her mouth agape.

    She turned her head slowly to meet Dante''s eyes.

    "Why didn''t you tell me it was two weeks! It was supposed to be just a couple of days!"

    Pretending to not know, Dante shrugged his shoulders, "Has it really been that long? I did not keep track of it either."

    Laina narrowed her eyes. She was still looking in Dante''s direction. Instead of reciprocating eye contact, the Dragon King was averting her gaze. Laina walked over to him and attempted to do everything she could to get him to look into her eyes.

    She held his face in her hands.

    "Did you really not know?" she asked him carefully.

    "Did you not enjoy the time we spent together?" he countered.

    "Those are two mutually exclusive things!" Laina rebutted.

 Chapter 182 - Hand In Hand

    It was just her first day back in Kinshearth and it was already as eventful as it could ever be. Arge part of her wished she had just stayed in Starfrost Mansion and never came back. It was not just the mountain load of work she came back to, but themotion caused by the Nobles of the High Court.

    She might have handled the situation well in her eyes, but in the eyes of her subjects, she was an absent ruler who went gallivanting with her lover. As the words on the page began to blur, Laina let out a sigh as she rubbed her temples.

    Dante, who decided to apany her for the rest of the day, sat casually on the sofa. When he noticed how stressed Laina was, he came over to see what she was doing. He massaged her shoulders while leaning over to see the paperwork she was dealing with.

    "Are these papers bothering you, my princess?" he asked lightheartedly in an attempt to lighten the mood.

    Laina smiled as she ced her hand on Dante''s. The moment they touched she immediately pulled her hand away. But the next moment, she grabbed hold of his hand and ced it on her cheek.

    "Your hand," she said as she warmed them up with her on, "They''re so cold."

    Dante chuckled, "But my hands are always cold. Is that not the reason you like them so much?"

    "Indeed, but it feels colder than usual today," she grew a little more concerned with each passing moment.

    Laina looked up at Dante, she reached out and ced the back of her hand on his forehead. Maybe he was feeling unwell, she wondered. But his body temperature seemed alright. Laina stood up, holding Dante''s hands in her own.

    No matter how long she held them for, they remained icy cold.

    "Dante, are you feeling alright?" she asked worriedly.

    He quickly brushed it off, not wanting Laina to worry. He caressed the side of her cheek, to which sheid her head upon his hand.

    "I''ll feel better if you warm me up," he replied cheekily.

    Laina immediately wrapped her arms around his waist and pulled him in close. She tightened her hug, refusing to let go. Even though their clothing, he could feel the warmth of her body warming him up.

    "You feel like an ice nket on a hot summer day," Laina said, her voice muffled as she was buried in his chest.

    Dante smiled as he too wrapped his arms around her. He let out a silent sigh, thankful that Laina did not question him any further.

    When the sun began to set upon the horizon, Laina stopped her work and called it a day. It was time for dinner and for her to unwind. It had been a long day for her and she could not wait to call it a day.

    Seeing as Dante was a guest in the pce, the ministers of the court had requested for a formal dinner in the Dining Hall. Though Laina wanted to refuse, she knew it would still be best for them to go.

    After all, with Dante officially courting her and their rtionship growing close day by day, it would be best for her to introduce him officially to her subjects. After a quick change to regal attire, Laina and Dante entered the Dining Hall together.

    That might have been their first mistake.

    Entering the Dining Hall, hand in hand, caused quite themotion. The chatter at the table was endless and both of them could hear all of it.

    Annoyed by them, Lainamanded as she sat down at the head table, "If idle gossip is the only reason you''re attending this dinner, please take your leave this instant."

    For too long she had allowed them to do as they please. It was time she demanded the respect she deserves. Even if they do not see her as their preferred ruler, she was still their Crown Princess.

    Just as Laina turned to her left, expecting to see Dante seated next to her, only to find the tablepletely empty. No table setting had been set up for him either. She was all alone. When she looked over to the long dining tables where the ministers and nobles of the Royal Court were seated, she noticed Dante being ushered to sit elsewhere.

    Dante merely followed along, not wanting to disrupt the dinner session. But Laina was not having any of it. She turned to Margaret immediately.

    "Margaret, have them set the table for Dante. I want him seated next to me, at the head table," she dered.

    Before Margaret could even open her mouth to reply, Royal Chancellor Lucinda got up from her seat and walked to the front, and curtsied to Laina.

    "Your Highness. As per Kinshearth tradition all foreign guests, regardless of status, cannot be seated at the head table. It is strictly reserved for the monarch and the royal family," she exined carefully with her head held low.

    "Oh? Is that so?" Laina asked.

    "Yes, your Highness," Lucinda replied.

    Laina let out a sigh. The look of disappointment upon her face was clear to everyone. But it also seemed for once, the Crown Princess was about to abide by the rules of tradition. That was until she spoke.

    "That is simply not a tradition I would like to uphold," She dered, "Lady Margaret, please carry out my request. I would like my future King to be seated next to me at the head table."

    He raised his eyebrows in surprise at Laina''s words. As she made her bold deration, she was looking straight at him. She had the widest smile on her face. Dante had always assumed he would be the first out of the both of them to make such a bold statement in front of everyone.

    But it seems like he was toote.

    The Royal Chancellor looked up in shock. Before she could even say anything else, Margaret simply did as Laina requested. She too did not care much for what others thought of Laina.

    After all, was there truly anyone who dared to challenge the Crown Princess?

 Chapter 183 - Dinner With You

    Dante walked up to the head table and sat down next to Laina. Once he was seated, Laina turned to her subjects. She stood up and raised her ss of wine.

    "Let usmence our dinner," she dered as she gently hit on the ss with her knife.

    The doors to the Dining Hall opened as two neat streams of attendants, each carrying a dish on a silver tray, entered the Hall. They carefully set the food down in front of each guest. The first dishes were served in quick session.

    Everyone ate the same dishes until it came to the main course and tonight''s menu had two choices.

    It was between a slice of seasoned grilled codfish on a bed of buttered mashed potatoes or a fire-grilled steak with asparagus. Laina had chosen to go with the codfish for tonight''s dinner while Dante chose to have the steak.

    But as soon as their dishes were ced before them, the aromatic fragrance of the grilled steak attracted Laina''s attention immediately. As much as she tried her best to contain her curiosity, she still stole a few nces over at Dante''s dish.

    Dante, on the other hand, noticed this too. He sliced the steak carefully to reveal its slight pinkish center, meaning the steak was cooked to his liking; medium-rare. Laina gulped down her own saliva as she watched Dante lift his fork.

    But he did not put it straight into his mouth. Instead, he brought it up to her.

    "Would you like to give it a try?" he asked with a smile.

    Laina widened her eyes with surprise. She had not expected Dante to have read her thoughts. Although she was hesitant at first, she went in for the bite. The savory vor of the me-grilled meat paired well with the brown sauce it came with.

    Laina knew her every move was being watched. But she no longer cared for the rules that bind her to tradition.

    "How is it?" Dante asked.

    "It''s really good," Laina replied, still with her mouth full, "Would you like to try mine?"

    She gently sliced a piece of codfish,bining it with a small dollop of mashed potatoes before personally feeding it to Dante.

    "Mmmm that codfish is really good. Pairs well with the sauce," hemented.

    Both of them exchanged a smile and a chuckle. Margaret watched on from the sidelines with a smile of her own. Seeing Laina happy made her happy too. It made all the sacrifices worth it. All she wanted was for Laina to be happy, alive, and well.

    She had assumed Dante''s presence would only bring her heartache and death. But maybe, just maybe, things would be different now. They were far from the Celestial Realm. Though they seemed to be surrounded by fools and enemies, everything else was rtively peaceful.

    However, how long would peacest?

    As everyone soon finished their main course, it was time to bring out the dessert. It was a slice of blueberry cobbler pie with a scoop of vani ice cream. But for the royalty in the Dining Hall, they had something a little different.

    Laina and Dante were each served a slice of matcha tart with a scoop of red bean milk ice cream. As soon as the dessert was ced before them, Laina''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. This tart was one of her favorite desserts of all time and she was excited for Dante to try it.

    Looking at the dessert ced before him, Dante could not help but recall thest time he had this very dish. The key ingredient, matcha, was essentially powdered dried green tea leaves. But in order to make the best quality matcha, you will naturally require the best grade of green tea leaves.

    That was not easy toe by, even for royalty. Not only do the tea bushes have to be cared for and grown at the right location, but it also has to have absorbed the right amount of sunlight and have been cared for under shade.

    Only then, would one be able to produce the best tea leaves for the best grade of matcha.

    "I hope you like it as much as I do," Laina said to him as she dug into her slice.

    The slight bitter aftertaste of the matcha paired well with the savory butter biscuit crust of the pie, and the sweet red bean ice cream. Everything melded well together in one singr bite. Dante took a bite, pleasantly surprised to find that it tastes as good as he remembered.

    Back then, Dante assisted her in finding the perfect tea leaves to make matcha. Since lots of shade was required, not every single tea ntation was suitable. When they found the right one, however, Laina was excited to give it a try.

    After gathering all the ingredients, they made the dessert together. Back then, they had mixed up a sweetened red bean paste to be added into the pie, instead of having ice cream to pair with.

    Their crust was a little burnt, but the pie still came outright.

    "This one tastes even better," Dante muttered to himself as he took another bite.

    "Did you say something, Dante?" Laina asked.

    He simply shook his head, "No, but the pie is really good. I like it."

    Later that night, it was time for Dante to depart and return to Dracona. Laina could not bear to see him go. She held onto his hands tightly, trying to find all sorts of excuses to keep him. Dante wanted to stay for the night too.

    But he simply could not do so.

    "Do not worry, my princess. We will meet again. And, we will keep in touch," Dante said as he pointed to the pendants they both shared, "right?"

    Laina forced a smile, "Right."

    She wrapped her arms around his waist, pressing her face into his chest. She took in a deep breath, remembering the scent that emanated from his body. The smokey fragrance was ingrained in her mind.

    Dante reciprocated the hug. He rested his head on her shoulder, eyes closed. Both of them savored their moment together. With that, they bid one another farewell before Dante and Marius disappeared through the portal.

    Laina returned to her bedroom and wined down for the night. It was only at this point that she felt the full wave of fatigue that had umted throughout the day. But while she was soaking in the bathtub, she remembered her time with Dante when he appeared in her bathtub.

    This time around, she was alone. There was not one sitting across from her in the bathtub. After her bath, she put on her pajamas andid down in bed. As she turned to her side, Laina realised how empty it was.

    For the past two weeks, she''s had Dante sleeping right next to her. Now that he was not around, she wondered if she would still be able to get a good night''s rest. Little did she know, that very same night, Dante had the same thoughts swimming through his mind as heid down in bed.

 Chapter 184 - Ruby Red Eyes

    It was a dark moonless night, a shadowy figure moved through the forest at top speeds. He had sweat trickling down his forehead, blood seeping from a gash across his abdomen but he persisted on.

    "He''s getting away!" a voice rang out from behind him.

    He gritted his teeth, continuing forward without looking back. He could never return, not like this. He hides behind tall trees, catching his breath. Looking down at the wound across his abdomen, he gritted his teeth.

    His hand was covered in blood and his wound was taking longer than expected to heal.

    "Damn it," he cursed beneath his breath.

    His pursuers were closing in on him.

    "I don''t want to die here. Not here," he winced, "Not now."

    No one wasing to save him, he only had himself to look out for. An idea popped up in his mind. It was his only way out of this situation. He rummaged through his pocket, revealing a small marble-like object.

    Clutching it tightly in his hands, he whispered an incantation. The marble began to glow brightly, catching the attention of his pursuers.

    "He''s over there! Don''t let him get away!" one of them yelled to the others.

    Sweat trickled down his forehead, "Come on,e on,e on!"

    Moments before he was about to be found, a bright sh of light enveloped him. In the blink of an eye, he vanished into thin air. The pursuers who caught up to his hiding spot cursed and swore, they had lost the prince they were hunting.

    Back in Kinshearth, Kol was out in the forestte in the night. He did not need much sleep, unlike the others, so he would often take ate-night stroll. The air was nice and cool and the forest was peaceful and quiet.

    Sometimes, he could observe the nocturnal animals out on the move. Other times, he would simply sit below a tree and listen to the orchestra of the night. But tonight was different. A bright sh of light just up ahead, from where he was, attracted his attention immediately.

    "What was that?" he muttered to himself.

    This had never happened before. Kol closed his eyes, allowing his senses to guide him. His eyes fluttered open in shock upon realization someone had teleported. He decided to investigate.

    The closer he got, the stronger the smell of blood lingered in the air. Realizing someone could be hurt, Kol sped up. Another thought shed through his mind. What if the person who was injured was a criminal?

    Kol shook his head. At that point, it did not matter. By the time he got close enough, Kol quickly hid behind a bush. But the scent of blood was too strong, and it was from a single person, not anyone else.

    "Who''s there!" a voice demanded menacingly.

    Kol froze in his spot. He thought he had kept himself pretty well hidden. But clearly, he did not. He carefully revealed himself, holding both hands up to prove he meant no harm. Kol was surprised, the injured man was a vampire.

    The vampire was surprised to see Kol too.

    "A half breed? Shit! Don''t you daree any nearer! I will fight till- argh," his agitated behavior aggravated his wound, causing him to grunt in pain.

    "You''re badly hurt," Kol said as he took a step closer.

    He did not care that the vampire was holding a weapon, threatening him. But the closer he got, the more agitated the vampire became, so he took a step back instead.

    "I can help you. But only if you let me," he attempted to convince him.

    As a gesture of goodwill, he introduced himself, "My name is Kol. I can bring you back to a safe ce, where you can get better."

    The vampire''s eyes were filled with distrust. Even without the light of the moon, his irises were glowing ruby red. His silver-white hair contrasted the darkness of the night. Before he could question Kol any further, his vision began to blur.

    He loosened his grip on the weapon in his hand and fell on his side. Kol rushed forward immediately, catching him right before his head hit the ground. Now that he was closer, Kol saw the full extent of the vampire''s injuries.

    It did not look good at all.

    Kol carefully lifted him off the ground and made his way back to Kinshearth Pce. Heid the vampire down on his own bed. Under the light, he could see the vampire''s wounds with greater rity.

    Vampires were supposed to have elerated healing abilities, yet the wound was not healing as it should. Something was amiss. Kol hovered his hands above the vampire''s abdomen to ess the injury.

    "Poison?" Kol muttered to himself as he continued his assessment.

    He attempted to use some of the healing spells Margaret had taught him to try and heal the wound. Much to his surprise, it did not work. It had no effect on the wound. Blood was still seeping too.

    Kol bit his lip. At the rate the vampire was losing blood, he might soon need to feed. If that were to happen, everyone in the pce right now could be in danger. Kol massaged his temples.

    How could he be so careless, bringing a threat into the pce?

    At this hour of the night, it was toote to call for a healer. What was Kol going to do? Just then, Kol recalled the time Laina had fed him her blood to heal him. Without wasting any time, Kol picked up the vampire in his arms again and headed for Laina''s room.

    Not wanting to alert the guards who kept watch in front of her room, he entered through the balcony instead.

    It was another sleepless night for Laina. Instead of staring at the ceiling, she decided to enjoy a book under the light of a warmmp. When she sensed Kol''s presence, she had expected him to walk through the door.

    Instead, he entered through the balcony. More shockingly, he had someone in his arms. The scent of blood was one of the first things that hit her.

    "Kol? What are you doing here sote in the night? And who¡­" Laina looked at the person he was carrying in his arms, then back at him, "Who''s this? Why are they injured?"

    Upon realizing the gravity of the situation, she quickly instructed him toy them down on the sofa while she lit up the room. Upon realizing the person Kol had brought with him was a vampire, Laina was stunned.

    What in Kinshearth was going on?

 Chapter 185 - Saving A Stranger

    "I found him in the forest," Kol quickly exined while Laina did her own examination.

    "He does not look to be in good condition," Laina dered upon making her assessment, "An injured vampire in Kinshearth? This is quite unexpected."

    The vampires do not live anywhere near Kinshearth. Their Kingdom was on the other side of Gaia, rarely venturing out of their ownnds. While there were known travelling vampire delegations or merchants, it was still quite rare.

    Unless, like Kol, they were enved. But for a pure blood vampire, such a situation was rarely seen. From the clothes the vampire wore, Laina deduced he was no simple vampire. While most of them dress well in quality threads, this vampire was dressed in noble finery.

    From the inner lining of his coat, there was even a coat of arms.

    "Laina, you can save him, like how you saved me," Kol urged.

    Confused by what he meant, she asked, "Save him? What do you mean?"

    It took her a while to realise what Kol was referring to. Laina looked back at the vampire. Just then, there was a knock on the door. Laina and Kol grew stiff, wondering who it might be. But when they saw that it was Margaret, both of them heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Kol? What are you doing here- Who''s that on the sofa?" she gasped in shock as she ced the tray she had down on the table beforeing over to take a closer look.

    Kol exined how he had found the vampire in the forest, and how he had brought him here in hopes that Laina could save him. Laina was already preparing to draw blood from her wrist when Margaret stopped her from doing so.

    "Your Highness, you can''t. It would kill him," she exined.

    Laina furrowed her eyebrows, "Margaret what are you talking about? I gave Kol some of my bloodst time around and he turned out fine. Why would this be any different?"

    Margaret bit her lip, she needed toe up with a reasonably sounding reason and fast.

    "It''s¡­ it''s because you''re a child of the sun, yeah, that''s right. Your blood would kill the vampire."

    "But don''t vampires drink human blood?"

    "What I meant is¡­" an idea popped into Margaret''s mind, "Your affinity with fire, by extension the Sun, is the reason why your blood would kill him. Kol is alright because he''s a hybrid and at the time, you were both bound by a contract."

    She turned to Kol, "On the other hand, Kol, your blood should work fine. Mine won''t work either."

    Time was of the essence. There was no room for them to hesitate. Without any further instructions, Kol simply took a dagger and sliced open his palm. Fresh blood seeped from the new open wound.

    Margaret had Laina take a step back for safety. The smell of blood quickly filled the room. The vampire stirred awake. His eyes flickered open as he turned to look in Kol''s direction. Kol knelt down next to him.

    "Drink my blood, it will help you heal," he said to him.

    "What? Are you mad?!" the vampire yelled at him, trying to get Kol to move away so that he could avoid hurting him.

    "You know you have to take it, if not your wound won''t heal," Kol tried harder to convince him, bringing his hand close to him.

    After a moment of hesitation, the vampire relented. He knew without this, he would not be able to survive. Even though he did not want to owe anyone any favors, he gave in. Kol remained still as the vampire bared his fangs and sunk them into his palm.

    Laina and Margaret watched on in silence, until they noticed the sun rising on the horizon. As the warmth of the sun began to feel the room, it was clear that the vampire was ufortable. Laina and Margaret went around the room, drawing the curtains to create a darker environment.

    After some time, the vampire released Kol''s hand andid back down. His wound had stopped bleeding but it did not seem to be healing as quickly as it should. Laina instructed Margaret to call for the Royal Healer.

    "Thank you, you saved my life," the vampire expressed his gratitude to Kol.

    He tried to sit up on the sofa but Kol and Laina stopped him from doing so.

    "It would be better if youy down, you still need time to recuperate, " Laina reminded him.

    The vampire looked around the room.

    "May I know where I am exactly?" the vampire asked.

    "You''re in the Kingdom of Kinshearth. My name is Laina, I''m the current Crown Princess," Laina replied and introduced herself.

    She ced a hand on Kol''s shoulder, "My bodyguard, Kol, found you injured in the forest and brought you back here. I understand you''re still in need of rest but would you mind telling us who you are and what you were doing in the forest?

    We don''t get many vampires in our Kingdom. Especially one of noble or royal birth."

    The vampire was surprised that Laina was able to decipher his status. But he did not reject their request for rification.

    "I am Florin Les Sanguines, 13th prince of the Sanguines Family," he introduced himself.

    Since Laina had already deciphered his identity from his clothes, there was no point in concealing it.

    "I was chased by assassins who were sent to kill me. You''ve offered me refuge and saved my life, I am in your debt," he dered with a polite bow.

    Laina smiled as she shook her head, "I did not do anything. It is Kol here, who saved you. Any debt you have, you have with him."

    Kol and Florin locked eyes, Kol quickly shook his head.

    "No debt is needed, your Highness," Kol quickly replied Florin, "I would not be able to live with myself knowing someone was injured and I did nothing to help."

    Florin smiled as he shook his head, "First of all, call me Florin. As my saviour, you''ve earned it."

    Florin held Kol''s hands in his, "You''ve saved my life and therefore, I am in your debt. If you have anything you require, ask and I will see that it is done."

 Chapter 186 - Rest In My Bed

    Laina was intrigued by her new guest. She instructed Margaret to have a guest room prepared for Florin, as well as appropriate clothing for the prince. Florin requested that his presence in the pce be kept a secret.

    After all, there were people out there looking to assassinate him. Should they know where he was, not only would he be in danger, he would put everyone else in danger too.

    "I don''t mean to offend you, your Highness," Florin said to Laina, "But the assassins who are after me will not care whom they have killed to get to me. Royalty or not."

    This only made Laina even more curious as to why he was being hunted. Was it because he was a wanted criminal? Laina leaned back on her sofa, she had to satisfy her curiosity. For the safety of her people and her subjects, she needed more information from the vampire prince.

    "Pardon me for being so straightforward, Prince Florin, but could you enlighten us on the reason for all this secrecy?"

    She could see the slight surprise in his eyes. Perhaps he was not expecting her to be so straightforward with her questions.

    "No offense to you either, Prince Florin," Laina said as she ced her hand over her heart, "If I were to harbor a fugitive in my private quarters, I would like to know if it''s worth risking the safety of my people."

    Laina turned to Margaret and instructed her to bring the Tome of Law. The Tome of Law could be used outside of court or trial to induce a person to tell the truth. She knew this might cause Prince Florin to feel uneasy, but this was the only way she could think of to ensure authenticity in his words.

    She instructed him to ce his hand on the tome. It emitted a soft glow of light, before dissipatingpletely.

    "So, why are the assassins after you?" she asked without hesitation.

    Prince Florin let out a sigh. It was clear to all of them he was hesitant in revealing the truth. This only made him even more suspicious. Various thoughts shed through his mind. He was conflicted.

    Could he trust them with the truth? He had never told anyone before. Florin turned to Kol. The half-breed who saved him. Out of everyone in the room, he was the only person he trusted.

    "Can I trust your Crown Princess?" Florin asked.

    Kol widened his eyes in surprise, taken aback by the vampire prince''s sudden question. But he already had the answer in his heart. As he nodded vehemently, Laina ced her hand on the tome.

    "You can trust me," Laina replied.

    Florin exined his situation. As the 13th Prince, Florin assumed he would have been safe from the jealousy of his brothers and sisters who were fighting to be next in line for the throne. The King had never shown him any favor so he was never a threat.

    Florin lived in rtive peace in the castle with his mother, a consort to the King, until a few weeks ago. The death of the Vampire King shocked the Vampire Kingdom and even before the funeral waspleted, the inner fighting began.

    "I avoided taking any sides as best I could. But in order to keep my mother and me safe, I was forced to make certain decisions. I nned for our escape but we were ambushed," Florin was getting visibly upset.

    He clenched his fist tightly as he continued, "They took my mother hostage, but she insisted that I leave her and save myself."

    Kol ced a hand on his shoulder, and so did Laina.

    "It''s not your fault that any of this happened. Thank you for sharing with us, I know it must not have been easy. You are a guest in my pce. Stay and recuperate for as long as you need."

    "Thank you, your Highness, I am truly in your debt."

    Lainaughed, "Don''t thank me yet. I won''t be able to help you personally. From what I heard Vampire Royal Politics are extremelyplicated and I don''t think I can afford to get involved. But maybe we can work something out."

    Seeing as Florin still needed time to recuperate, they decided to continue their conversation another day. But now that the sun was out, it was more difficult for them to get Florin to the guest room without anyone noticing.

    Not to mention, without the sun burning him alive.

    "If the prince is alright with it, he can rest in my room for now. Until the sun goes down," Kol suggested.

    Laina lit up, "Oh yes! That''s right. Kol''s room is linked to mine through the secret passage. It''s void of light in general in the tunnel so you would be able to travel through it safely."

    In a secluded corner of Laina''s room, she pressed a hidden button, revealing the passageway. There was no need for any lighting in the tunnel since Kol had the ability to see in the dark as vampires do.

    Kol helped Florin up. The injury on his abdomen still needed time to healpletely so he winced in pain as he got up.

    "Take it slow," Kol reminded him, "You can lean on me for support."

    Florin was a little reluctant at first, but as the pain got worse, he did not have much of a choice. Step by step, they hobbled towards the entrance of the passageway. Laina watched them carefully, worried for both of them.

    But soon enough, they got the hang of the momentum and made it into the passageway safely. After Florin and Kol were through the doorway, the secret door closed behind them, effectively casting them intoplete darkness.

    It waspletely silent between them. Both of them were able to see in the dark so they were able to make their way to the end safely. Upon entering Kol''s room, Kol helped him down onto the bed.

    He closed the dark-colored curtains to effectively block out any form of sunlight that could have made its way into the room. Kol''s room was significantly smaller than Laina''s but it was still reasonably sized.

    Florin tried to make himself asfortable as he could. As a prince, he was used to the finer things in life so it would take him a while to adjust. But as heid down on the soft pillow, he felt his eyelids grow heavy.

    As his vision began to blur, the vampire prince drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 187 - Let Me Help You

    Kol entered the room as quietly as he could. Florin was still sound asleep in his bed and he did not want to wake him up. But as soon as the door creaked, Florin''s eyes flickered open. His glowing red irises were the first thing Kol could see.

    The vampire prince sat up on the bed, clutching his forehead as he did. Kol bit his lip, he did not know what to say. He ced a couple of things down on the table before walking over to Florin.

    "How are you feeling?" Kol finally blurted out after some time.

    "Better," Florin replied as heid back down.

    Kol simply nodded. He walked over to the table, before returning with a bottle of ointment and a roll of fresh bandages. He sat down on the bed next to Florin and attempted to lift the prince''s shirt to check on his wounds.

    Florin immediately jerked away from Kol''s touch, "What do you think you''re doing?!"

    Kol looked at him innocently, showing him the ointment and bandages he had brought, "I just wanted to help you dress your wounds."

    Realizing he had forgotten some key items, Kol went off to get a basin of warm water and a damp cloth. Florin was still a little wary of the hybrid, but seeing how gentle he was, he begrudgingly yed along.

    He removed his shirt to reveal the bandages wrapped around his abdomen and parts of his arm. After receiving Kol''s blood, Florin was able to regain some of his strength alongside elerated healing.

    But the gash on his abdomen was caused by an enchanted weapon. Though they had managed to stop the bleeding from before, it was clear from the soaked bandages that the wound would still need much more time to heal properly.

    Florin wanted to remove the bandages himself but Kol swiped his hand away.

    "It''s easier if I did it for you," Kol replied as he carefully removed the bandages.

    They sat there in silence, as Kol cleaned the open wound with warm water. Florin winced a little when the water touched the wound. Lucky for them, the stitching held up. Kol applied a thick medicinal paste to it before wrapping Florin back up.

    "Where did you learn these skills from?" he asked Kol.

    Kol looked up at the prince for just a moment, "Don''t you already have my memories through my blood?"

    Florin grinned, "I might have the ability to look into them, but I choose not to. Out of respect."

    The prince was not lying. He had always felt that it was wrong to pry into the memories of others. Hence, he would only do so when necessary. He was most certainly not about to pry into the memories of the man who saved him.

    "Lady Margaret taught me," he casually replied.

    "Ah I see¡­" his curiosity got the better of him, "You could have left the service of the princess she gave you your freedom, why did you stay?"

    As soon as those words left this mouth, Florin instantly regretted it. Who was he kidding when he said he did not pry. He was intrigued by Kol''s circumstances. Though parts of Kol''s memories were blocked, Florin was able to find out that he was sold as a ve.

    Kol looked up at Florin. Though he was a little annoyed that the prince lied, he was not surprised by his question. Even Nyx, Leader of the Queen''s Order of Knights had asked him before.

    "I am in Laina''s debt. I will repay the debt that I owe with my servitude," he exined as he washed his hands in the basin of water, "Plus, where else would I go?"

    "You could go to Sanguim, your kind have gained eptance,"

    Sanguim was thergest vampire kingdom in Gaeia, which was where Florin was from. Kol looked up at him with his eyebrows furrowed. As far as he knew, vampires hated hybrids.

    "Don''t pure vampires, especially royals like you, hate hybrids? Especially since I''m turned?" Kol rebutted.

    "Some royals do but not me. And who told you you''re turned? You''re born a hybrid," Florin corrected Kol.

    "You''re lying."

    The vampire prince looked at Kol in disbelief. He had the audacity to call him a liar?

    "Why would I be lying to you about this?" Florin widened his eyes in surprise, "You mean you didn''t know?"

    Kol averted his gaze as he shook his head. Some of his memories, especially those of his parents, were vague and muddled. His earliest clear memory was when he was sold as a ve. He had been told he was a turned hybrid. A human child who was turned into a vampire hybrid.

    But to know that he was born a hybrid still did not make much of a difference. He never knew who his parents were. Even if he knew, would he want to meet them? After all, they sold him to be a ve.

    Kol was conflicted. If he had living family, he wanted to know.

    Thinking that Kol was upset, Florin apologized, "I''m sorry. I should not have done it. I don''t usually do it either. It''s just that I was curious how you came into the service of a human. Well, actually I don''t think she''spletely human but still."

    "Were you able to see any details of my parents?" Kol asked with anticipation.

    "Your parents?"

    Kol nodded vehemently, "All I could ever remember of them was murky. I can''t see their faces or hear their voices. It was always like looking into a rippling mirror."

    Florin ced both of his hands on Kol''s forehead, pressing his thumb against his skin.

    "What are you-"

    "Your memories are blurry because they have been blocked. I should be able to clear it,"

    A soft glow of light formed on Kol''s forehead. His earliest memories began to resurface in his mind.

    "Now, concentrate on those memories you wish to see," Florin instructed.

    Kol did as he was told. He focused on the murky memories. Much to his surprise, the more he focused on them, the clearer they became. Kol looked at every detail of the memory and remembered it by heart.

    There was a cobblestone street, the smell of fresh-baked bread in the air, and a hanging signage in the shape of a weaved basket with loaves of bread in it. He could hear a familiar chime of the bell as the door opened.

    Inside, Kol saw a young boy, on the shoulders of the baker. Next to the baker was his wife, who was smiling with her pearly white teeth showing.

    "That''s me," Kol muttered to himself while looking at the young boy.

 Chapter 188 - A Tea Party In The Garden

    Florin''s hands began to tremble as sweat trickled down his forehead. To give Kol rity in his memories took a lot out of him. As things in Kol''s mind go blurry again, Kol returned to the present, just as Florin falls backward.

    Kol caught Florin in his arms as he fell, carefullyying him down on the bed.

    "Are you alright?" Kol asked, concerned for his well-being.

    "I must apologize," Florin said as heid back down, "I was not able to hold the spell for long. Were you able to see anything of use?"

    Kol nodded. He described what he had seen, the people who looked to be his parents. Based on his vivid description, Florin hypothesized that the bakery in question was likely to be in the Sanguim''s capital city.

    The cobblestone streets, the description of the buildings Kol had given, matched what Florin had seen in the capital. Kol grew quiet. Though he was excited to know that he had a chance to find his family, another question surfaced in his mind.

    Did they abandon him?

    "Do vampires abandon their children for being hybrids?" Kol asked as he looked up at Florin.

    Surprised by his sudden question, the vampire prince had no answer to give. In the past, there was tension between vampires and hybrids. Hybrids were seen as second-ss citizens in Sanguim. But that was all in the past.

    "No, they don''t," Florin reassured him as he ced his hand on his.

    He did not think much of his action, nor did Kol. Florin felt the urge to help Kol as best he could. But right now, he still needed time to recuperate. Once he had regained his full strength, he would be able to help Kol.

    On the other hand, Laina was attempting to reconnect with Colette. After her return from Starfrost Mansion, Colette still refused to meet with her. Despite that, Laina did everything in her power to gain the young child''s favor.

    After a lot of effort, coaxing, and bribery, Colette finally softened again. The Crown Princess still had no idea she had been yed like a fiddle. On a warm summer day, Laina arranged for a fairy-themed garden party for Colette.

    Noble children from the noble families were invited into the Pce to participate and be Colette''s ymates. Since Laina had already decided to take Colette in as her ward, she wanted to ensure the child had a bright future.

    Mingling with the children of the nobles not only allowed the child to socialize, it would also help build up Colette''s reputation. Colette did not care for these activities, but she yed along. Three tables were draped with white tablecloths and floral arrangements werebined to form a long dessert table.

    The Royal Kitchen had outdone themselves with the delectable desserts they had made. There were finger sandwiches in the shape of flowers and leaves, hand-painted sugar cookies, a macaron disy, and even a chocte fountain.

    The selection of cakes easily satisfied any sort of craving you might have. All the children were delighted with the options and so was Colette. She had a sweet tooth. Seeing all the beautifully designed desserts, she could not stop herself from trying every single one she could get her hands on.

    The adults sat at therger tables while the children were entertained with various activities. Laina did not have much support from the Nobles of the High Court. But on such an asion, they still turned up with their children in tow.

    They spoke cordially with Laina at the table, over piping hot tea and cakes. Laina knew they did not like her, they simply respected the authority she wielded. Colette grew bored of ying with the other children.

    She turned over to see Laina at the table, speaking to the nobles. An idea popped up in her mind. She wandered around the garden, searching for fresh flowers. She made sure no one saw her, as she wandered off to a secluded spot.

    An evil grin appeared across her face, "She''ll notice I''m missing ande looking for me. That should be enough to guilt her."

    Colette sat down on the grass and began to weave the flowers she had plucked together. As she did so, she kept an ear out for anymotion. It did not take long before Laina noticed Colette was missing from the other children.

    "Margaret," Laina called for her handmaid, "Have you seen Colette?"

    "Your Highness, she''s with the other chil-" Margaret turned over to look. She too could not seem to find Colette.

    "She''s not there."

    Laina got up from her seat frantically. A sense of dread washed over her. She quickly called out for Colette, while Margaret gathered all avable guards to collectively search for her. The Kinshearth Main Royal garden was huge, it even had its own maze.

    Laina''s heart was pounding so loudly, she could almost hear her own heartbeat. Where could the child have gone? She wanted to join the search herself but Margaret insisted she stay put.

    "Don''t worry, your Highness, I''m sure we''ll find her," Margaret reassured her.

    She gestured over to the nobles and whispered, "It is best for the crown princess to keep her guests entertained."

    Laina knew she meant well, and she trusted her handmaid. So she relented and returned to thepany of the nobles.

    "Don''t worry, your Highness, the child will turn up on her own," one of them remarked.

    "She probably just chased a butterfly into the hedge maze, they''ll find her."

    Laina smiled," You''re probably right."

    "Indeed. Well if she does go missing, all you need to do is get another ward. There is nock of orphans to adopt anyways."

    The other nobles agreed with their fellow but Laina was livid. Her eyebrows were arched, her eyes widened in surprise by thement the noble had just made.

    "What is it that you are trying to imply? That Colette is receable?" Laina asked as she curled her hand into a fist.

    "Your Highness, we don''t mean any ill will. But the child is not your own blood, is she? Unless the rumors are¡­" the noble did not dare to continue.

    Laina mmed her hand down on the table, angered by the usations and falsehood they were speaking.

    "How could you possibly speak of Colette in such a manner? She might not be of my blood but she is still a child. A living child! Her life is not any less valuable than the life of your child. How would you feel if I said the same about your daughter, Lady Rina?" Laina went off on them.

    She had not expected herself to explode like this. But there was no turning back now. She could see the expressions of the nobles growing dark. Soon it turned into anger.

    "Please do notpare my child, who is of noble blood, to that of a street urchin you decided to call your ward, your Highness," Lady Rina stood firm on her point.

 Chapter 189 - Pinky Promise

    Lady Rina got up from her seat, meeting Laina at eye level as she spoke, "I came at your invitation out of the respect I have for the title you hold, your Highness. Nothing more. But I will not stand for such an insult!"

    "Insult?" Laina echoed, "Please enlighten me, Lady Rina. How have I insulted you?"

    Lady Rina''s lips twitched a little. In terms of age, the Crown Princess was young enough to be her own daughter yet she was speaking to her as an equal. Indeed their social sses were different but she was not about to let Laina walk all over her.

    "Where do I even begin, your Highness? I can overlook yourck of appreciation for the traditions this Kingdom is built upon. After all, it is impossible to have progressed in our Kingdom without new ideas.

    But taking in an unknown feral child as your ward? You might as well have spat in all of our faces."

    "First you said street urchin, now feral? Don''t you think you''re crossing the line, Lady Rina?" Laina warned.

    But the noblewoman was not about to bag down. Amidst their tense standoff, some of the guards had returned from their search.

    "Any luck?" Laina turned to ask.

    The leader of the guards shook her head, "No, your Highness, we have not located her just yet."

    "Perhaps she might have been kidnapped, or worse," Lady Rina muttered to herself.

    Laina gritted her teeth in anger. She heard what Lady Rina said. She turned over to her, ring at her.

    "Perhaps you are the one who arranged the kidnapping?"

    Lady Rina''s expression grew dark with rage. Never in her life had she been this insulted. She did not care if Laina was the Crown Princess or not. She would not ept this false usation.

    "I will not stand here and be used of such a preposterous notion! I am leaving."

    But before she could get far, Laina ordered the guards to stop them. This caused the guards that Lady Rina and the other nobles had brought along with them to draw their weapons too. Margaret was notified of the situation.

    She immediately abandoned the search to run back to Laina''s side. She was surprised to find how things had escted. She had to do something. Margaret stood between the nobles and Laina.

    "I think there''s been a misunderstanding. Perhaps we should all take a step back and look at this calmly," Margaret said to both parties.

    "Misunderstanding? I think the Crown Princess made it quite clear. She''s used us of being criminals!" Lady Rina dered in anger.

    The other nobles rallied behind her for support. Margaret gulped. She looked over to the noble children. They were terrified, looking at how things unfolded.

    "If you are indeed innocent, as you say, then you should have no qualms with staying here until Colette is found," Laina remarked.

    From afar, Colette hid herself in a tree to avoid being found while she observed what transpired between Laina and the nobles. Things were going better than she had anticipated. She was thrilled to have caused discord.

    The bigger the rift between Laina and the nobles, the better. As more guards returned from their search, no one found Colette just yet. Growing increasingly anxious, Laina decided to join the search herself.

    Blindly searching through the entire garden would take too long, there was so much ground to cover. An idea popped into her mind. Laina sang a special call. The nobles thought the Crown Princess had gone mad.

    What could she possibly be calling out to?

    Momentster, they had their question answered. From a distance, loud barking could be heard as a fast-moving creature made headway towards them. As it got closer and closer, everyone soon realized who it was.

    It was Titan!

    As soon as Titan arrived, he sat down obediently in front of Laina. He looked up at her with hisrge fiery brown eyes, waiting for her instructions. Laina crouched down to meet Titan at eye level.

    While she gave him a few pats on his head and rubbed his cheeks, she whispered into his ear.

    "Find Colette."

    Immediately, Titan sprung into action. Margaret brought him a toy that Colette had been ying with before and immediately he caught hold of her scent. Without any hesitation, he made his way towards the hedge maze.

    Laina followed suit.

    As they made their way through the maze, Titan would asionally wait for Laina to catch up with him.

    Colette, who had seen Laina joining the ''hunt'' from afar, decided it was time to end her little game. But even then, she was not about to make it easy for Laina to find her. But with Titan by her side, it was difficult for her to remain hidden.

    So, the hedge maze was the perfect cover. By the time they reached the center of the maze, Laina and Titan found Colette seated under arge tree crying. Despite Titan''s dislike for Colette, he did not growl at her this time around.

    Laina rushed forward to pick Colette up in her arms.

    "Lai¡­ La¡­ Laina!" Colette cried her little heart out, rubbing her eyes constantly till they were red.

    Laina consoled her, "I''m here Colette, I''m here. We were worried sick trying to find you! Thank the heavens we found you!"

    The Crown Princess heaved a sigh of relief. She reached her hand down and gave Titan a good pat.

    "Good work, Titan. I owe you one," she said to her trustworthypanion.

    Titan responded with a bright bark as he wagged his tail.

    "What were you doing in the middle of the maze Colette? We were worried sick about you," Laina asked the child as she wiped away her tears.

    "I¡­ I¡­" Colette continued with tears streaming down her eyes.

    She produced the two flower crowns she had weaved from the flowers she had picked earlier. Laina understood immediately.

    "You wandered off to get flowers to make these for us?"

    Colette nodded as she rubbed her eyes. Laina could see the cuts and wounds on the poor child''s hands. She had hurt herself while picking flowers and still put in the effort to make these flower crowns?

    This child was just too precious!

    Laina hugged her tightly in her embrace, "Oh you''re such a sweet little thing! You didn''t have to do any of this!"

    As they made their way back to the pce, Laina said to Colette, whom she still carried in her arms, "Colette, next time you want to make flower crowns, just tell me. We can go pick them together!

    No more wandering on your own, alright?"

    Colette nodded, "I promise! No more wandering off on my own!"

    Laina nodded. She brought up her pinky finger to Colette.

    "Do you pinky promise?" Laina asked the sweet child.

    Colette gave the princess the brightest smile as she hooked her own pinky finger onto Laina''s and dered loudly, "I pinky promise!"

 Chapter 190 - You Are Cordially Invited

    Laina had almost forgotten all about the nobles until she emerged from the maze. She could see their stares and disapproving looks from where she stood. She took in a deep breath and walked towards them with Colette in her arms. Titan trailed alongside them, cautiously keeping an eye on Colette.

    Margaret, who had been anxiously waiting for them, was relieved to see them emerge from the maze. She ran up to meet with them.

    "Thank goodness you found her. Do you have any idea how worried we were, Colette?"

    The young girl still had tears in her eyes as she apologized, "I''m so so sowee¡­ I¡­ I¡­"

    Margaret consoled her as Laina handed Colette over to her so that she could address the nobles.

    "Guards, stand down, they can leave now," Laina instructed.

    As per her orders, the royal guards lowered their weapons and stood to the side. But the nobles were livid. They felt as if they were entitled to an apology since Laina had wrongly used them.

    "I''m not leaving until I get a proper apology," Lady Rina dered as she crossed her arms.

    Laina''s lips twitched a little as she looked up at the noblewoman.

    "What did you say?" she asked.

    Lady Rina felt a cold shiver run down her spine. She had heard about the Crown Princess''s fury. Perhaps she should not have been so bold. But she was a Noble of the High Court, she had an image to uphold.

    The Crown Princess had not ascended the throne, she was still just a princess.

    "I said," Lady Rina reiterated her words carefully, "I will not leave until I get a proper apology."

    Laina took a deep breath. She had hoped the nobles would have learned their lesson after what had happened between Lord Ethan and Margaret. Much to her disappointment, they were still as stubborn as ever.

    A leopard never changes its spots.

    She should have known better. As the Crown Princess, she knew she had to remain poised and graceful. She suppressed her anger to be as cordial as she could.

    "Lady Rina. You are most wee to stay as long as you like. But, you will not be getting any apology from me. I will offer you two options, take it or leave it; it is up to you," Laina dered as she circled her.

    The Crown Princess lifted one finger, "Option one, we both bury the hatchet right now and call it even. You and the rest of the nobles can take your leave and I will see you at the next function and greet you with smiles."

    "What''s the second option?"

    Laina grinned, "The second option is that you extend your stay in the Pce. I will have them prepare a special dungeon cell just for you"

    She could see the shocked expression on Lady Rina''s face.

    Laina ced her hand over her heart as she continued, "Do not worry, I do not punish the innocent. Everyone else will be allowed to leave. I will also personally see to it that we get your children home safe and sound.

    I will inform Lord Howard, do not worry about that."

    Laina took a seat down at the table, leaning back in the chair as she waited for Lady Rina to make her decision. Lady Rina was at a loss for words. She knew Laina meant what she said. Sweat trickled down her brow as she tried to think of another solution.

    But she could note up with anything. Laina had cornered her sessfully. Perhaps the Crown Princess did live up to her title after all. The initial anger dissipated from Lady Rina''s face.

    She stered on a smile and curtsied to Laina, "Your Highness, thank you for your kind invitation to the pce today. I''m sure all the children are tired from a day of fun. As much as I would like to stay and continue our conversation, for the sake of the children I will take my leave."

    Laina got up from her seat with a smile across her face. She could feel the sharpened daggers in Lady Rina''s words but she did not react to them.

    "Very well. Perhaps next time, we can arrange for you to stay with us longer. I''ll have them set aside a room just for you. Please feel free to visit any time."

    With that, the nobles took their leave. Laina did not send them off. She stood there, with Titan by her side, watching them walk off into the distance. As soon as they got far, the smile she had stered onto her face turned into a genuine one.

    If you did not know her well enough, you would not have noticed the subtle changes.

    Laina let out a sigh of relief as she turned back to Margaret, "Well then, shall we head back in? I think it''s almost time for dinner!"

    "Your Highness, don''t you think the nobles will bear a grudge after what transpired here today?" Margaret asked with great concern.

    The Crown Princess chuckled a little, "They have never liked me and they most certainly aren''t going to start now. No point wasting time on them. I am starving. What about you Colette? Are you hungry?"

    The little girl nodded in response, just as her stomach made an audible growl. As they made their way back into the pce grounds, Margaret made the necessary arrangements for their dinner.

    By the time they arrived in Dining Hall, everything was ready. As soon as Laina took her seat, the first course was served. But before she could take a sip of her mushroom soup, a messenger rushed into the Dining Hall with a letter in hand.

    "Your Highness!" the messenger greeted her as he knelt before her.

    In his hand, was a dark blue envelope, embossed with gold foil patterns. The emblem of Dracona was embossed on it as well. Laina ate a spoonful of soup before she received the letter from the messenger.

    She carefully opened the letter, removing the wax seal as she did so. Margaret could not contain her curiosity so she took a peek at the contents of the letter from where she stood. Laina read it carefully.

    "Festival of the Feline?"

    The envelope contained a letter addressed to Laina from Dante and an invitation to attend the Festival of the Feline in Dracona. ording to the date written on the invitation card, it was due to begin in two weeks.

    The Dragons of Dracona loved their cats. So much so, they had an annual festival dedicated to them. During the festival, all cities, towns, and viges throughout Dracona would be decorated with creative fixtures, all cat-themed!

    There would also be a market selling festival foods and souvenirs.

    "This sounds like a lot of fun," Laina remarked as she continued to read the letter.

    Dante had invited Laina to attend as his personal guest. This not only gave her an official reason to visit him in Dracona. It also meant they could spend some quality time together.

    "Will you be attending, your Highness?" Margaret asked.

    She did all she could to keep her excitement in as she replied, "Yes, yes I will."

 Chapter 191 - Candle-lit Afternoon Tea

    Ever since the invitation had arrived, Laina had been counting down the days to her departure. Once again, just likest time, she ensured all of her work was done to the best of her abilities before she was set to take her leave.

    She had asked Colette toe along for the trip but the young child politely declined, citing a strong fear of dragons as her excuse. Laina did not think too much of it, though she did her best to persuade the child.

    "At this point, you might as well bring your entire wardrobe with you," Dante chuckled.

    The Crown Princess and the King had been inmunication through the special pendant ever since the invitation arrived. Laina fussed over every single detail, wanting to make herself look as presentable as she could during her time in Dracona.

    She did not want to disappoint or embarrass Dante. Everything had to be perfect. They would be out in public together, attending various functions and events. Laina grinned as she walked over to see the options of clothing she had set out.

    "You might be right, I should just bring everything with me," Laina muttered as she ran her hands through some of the outfits she had picked out.

    "Or, you can choose not to wear anything," Dante added cheekily.

    "Dante! There are other people around!" Laina eximed with embarrassment as she nced over to Margaret for a quick second, then back at him.

    Margaret grinned as she covered her ears and chimed as she turned around to face another direction, "I didn''t hear anything."

    Kol, on the other hand, simply averted his gaze to the side. He pretended as if he had not heard any of the conversations. But it was clear from where Laina stood, he was attempting to stifle hisughter.

    "I can''t wait to see you, my dear. No matter what you choose to wear, I am almost certain it would be absolutely stunning," Dante reminded her, "I have to go now, royal duties await."

    Laina let out a sigh, "Alright, talk to youter."

    As the call ended, Laina walked over to her bed andid down. She ced her arm over her eyes. Despite Dante''s assurance, she was still worried sick about everything. Titan climbed up her bed and shadowed over her.

    He licked her cheek until Laina took notice of him.

    "Oh Titan," Laina reached out her hands to cup the face of her beloved pet.

    "Perhaps I should have you pick my outfits for me," she joked as she gently booped his nose.

    Margaret walked over to Laina''s side to offer a suggestion, "Perhaps a short tea break will help clear your mind?"

    Laina looked over to her handmaid, "You, my dear, are a miracle worker. Tea break it is!"

    The handmaid got to work immediately, calling for the Royal kitchen to make preparations immediately. Soon, a spread of tea and snacks were brought into the Crown Princess''s room ready for her to enjoy.

    Laina invited Margaret and Kol to enjoy it with her around the table. It was too boring and lonely to enjoy it on her own after all. Just as Laina was about to take her first sip of tea, she quickly ced it down as she turned to Kol.

    "I''ve been meaning to ask, how is Prince Florin as ofte? Is he recovering well?"

    Kol nodded, "He''s doing well. His wound has fully recovered."

    "Oh, in that case, have him join us for tea. We have more than enough to go around anyway," Laina suggested.

    She took a quick look around the room before turning back to the table, "We can get the ce set up so that he would befortable."

    Kol got up from his seat and did as Laina asked. He went through the secret passageway to return to his room. When he got there, his first instinct was to turn to his bed as Florin would usually be resting at this hour.

    When he realized he was not there, he noticed a lit candle in the room. Tracing the source of the light, he saw Prince Florin rxing on a chair with a book in his hands.

    "Kol? You''re back from your duties?" Florin asked as he closed the book in his hands.

    Kol quickly exined why he was here, and Laina''s invitation. This caught the vampire prince a little off guard, but he dly epted it. Together with Kol, they returned to Laina''s quarters. Laina and Margaret had drawn all the curtains in the room, making sure not a single ray of sunlight could get in.

    For extra protection, Laina cast a spell of protection in the room as well. They lit up the firece and had candles to light up the room.

    "Ah, Prince Florin," Laina weed him as they entered, "Come, join us at the table."

    "A candle-lit tea session? This is the first time I''ve seen anything like this," Prince Florin remarked as he took his seat.

    "It''s a first for us too," Laina replied with a smile as she poured him a fresh cup of tea.

    As Kol and Margaret joined them at the table, Florin was a little surprised. Back in Sanguim, social sses were a strict code to follow. If this were to happen there, Kol and Margaret would have been executed.

    "Princess Laina, may I ask a question?" Florin asked as he took a sip of his tea.

    "Ask away."

    "Why are Kol and Margaret allowed to join us at the table for tea?" he tried his best to carefully phrase his question, but there was no easy way around it

    He could see the change in expression on Kol and Margaret''s faces. Was the vampire prince offended by this? Laina was surprised by his question too. Realizing his question might have been a little out of the blue, he quickly exined the customs back in Sanguim which led him to his question.

    Laina never really thought much of it before. At least, not until Florin brought it up. As she took a bite of a sandwich she had on her te, she pondered over his question.

    "Kol did mention to me what had happened with the Nobles of the High Court, so social sses do exist in Kinshearth. Yet as the future monarch, you do not uphold these traditions and rules of society?" Florin asked.

    He immediately realized how straightforward his question was, but did not apologize for it. He was genuinely curious.

 Chapter 192 - Lets Pair Up!

    Laina was quite surprised by the vampire''s straightforward question. In fact, it was a refreshing change from her subjects and ministers.

    "I see Kol and Margaret as my equals, despite their social statuses in society," Laina exined.

    "Traditions and rules are things we abide by but when times change, so should we. Kinshearth holds the traditions of the old in high regard, but the world around us shifts and changes."

    Laina ced her hand over her heart as she continued, "As their future Queen, it is my duty to ensure the survival of my people. The need to break away from tradition is necessary.

    If I am not the one to spearhead the changes, who will?"

    Florin was impressed by Laina''s answer. He could not help but apud her, and so he did.

    "That is a fantastic answer, your Highness. I am impressed. If more monarchs were like you, this world we live in would be a much better ce."

    "You tter me, Florin," Laina replied with blushed cheeks.

    They continued to enjoy their tea together, covering various topics. At the end of it, Laina and Florin gained a better understanding of each other. Laina''s mention of the Yellow House intrigued Florin. Vampires loved the arts and the reputation of the Yellow House has traveled far and wide.

    "We can arrange for you to visit if you like," Laina suggested.

    "That might be dangerous," Kol quickly pointed out.

    Florin sighed, "Kol is right. While I would love to see it, perhaps now is not the time."

    Margaret pondered for a while before voicing out a suggestion, "Perhaps we could invite some of the artists for an art exchange in the Crown Princess''s personal quarters. That way, you can meet them and minimal suspicions would be raised."

    "Margaret, you''re a genius!" Laina eximed with excitement.

    It has been a while since she hadst spoken to the artists of the Yellow House. This would be the perfect opportunity for them to catch up as well. Florin was touched by Laina''s friendliness.

    He did not want to impose on his host, "Princess Laina, I do not wish to trouble you with my request. I''ve already troubled you enough."

    Laina chuckled, "It''s no trouble at all, Florin. Good, trustworthypany is hard toe by as it is. Furthermore, I would love to hear your opinion on some of the works I had them work on. An extra pair of eyes is just what I need."

    Hearing what she had to say, Florin finally agreed to it. While on the topic of events, Laina remembered their trip to Dracona. She knew it would be dangerous for Florin to remain in Kinshearth Pce for too long. Hence, she suggested that he follow them to Dracona for the Festival of Felines.

    As soon as he heard about the festival, Florin lit up. He had attended on previous asions. Vampires, especially the nobility and royalty, loved to keep cats as pets or familiars. But Florin knew he could not attend, letting out a sigh.

    "I am quite certain. My siblings may be in attendance. Should they discover my presence¡­" Florin gritted his teeth as he tightened his grip on his fork.

    Kol ced his hand on Florin''s, looking straight into his eyes, "You need not worry, I''ll be there to protect you."

    Laina and Margaret were both surprised by Kol''s words. Apart from his protective behavior over Laina, this was the first time they had heard Kol express simr intentions with someone else. Laina and Margaret exchanged looks for a quick moment before whispering to one another.

    "Do you think there''s something more going on here?" Laina whispered to Margaret while keeping an eye on Florin and Kol.

    "I thought I was the only one who noticed! Perhaps¡­"

    Before Margaret could continue, they noticed Florin looking in their direction. They immediately pretended as if nothing had happened. But from the blush on Florin''s cheeks, they had their answer. The vampire prince turned back to Kol.

    He carefully removed his hand from Kol''s as he said, "I appreciate your concern, Kol. But actually, I had another idea in mind. Since most of the royals would be attending the festival, perhaps¡­"

    "Perhaps?" Kol was curious as to what Florin was trying to say too.

    "Perhaps I could take this opportunity to return to Sangium and get my affairs in order." He exined.

    Laina had not thought of this before. It was a good n. The security in Sangium might be a little more rxed as well, making it easy for Florin to get around.

    "Perhaps Kol could apany you back," she suggested.

    Her suggestion earned a look of surprise from all of them who sat around her. But Laina''s suggestion was justified. Not only could Kol lend Florin a helping hand if needed, but he could also take the opportunity to look for his family.

    "Kol mentioned to me that you were able to help restore part of his memories in childhood, revealing that his family was likely in the capital city of Sanguim. This would be a great opportunity to go and uncover the truth."

    Kol looked over to Laina with a worried expression, "But your Highness? What about you? Who will be there to protect you in Dracona?"

    The Crown Princess smiled, happy to know how much Kol cared for her. Laina quickly reassured him. She still has her Order of Knights and Margaret by her side. She would be well protected.

    "But if we all leave, who will govern Kinshearth in your absence?" Kol asked out of curiosity.

    Laina took a sip of her tea before replying, "Don''t worry, the ministers have always said they could manage things. I''m sure letting them handle things for a while should be alright.

    If an emergency urs, I will return to resolve it."

    Hence, it was soon decided. When Laina and her entourage leave for the Festival of Felines in Dracona, Kol and Florin will head back to Sangium.

    "Are you sure you want to return to Sangium, Prince Florin? We could find an alternative solution to get your mother out of there," Laina suggested.

    Florin shook his head. This was his promise to his mother, he had to go back for her. Even if it was thest thing he could do. He was certain they would keep her alive to use her as bait. Should he return, he would be walking straight into their hands. But he did not have any other choice.

    He did not want to risk anyone else''s lives for his troubles.

 Chapter 193 - Come Join Us

    "Your Highness, let me hold it for you," Margaret said as she reached her hands out to take the woven basket from Laina.

    "It''s alright, Margaret, I can carry it. It''s not that heavy anyway," Laina chimed as they continued down the hallway.

    Laina had decided to bring Colette along to the Festival of the Felines. After all, what child did not like cats? Cute adorable furballs who delight up a room with their presence. Laina had the Royal Kitchen prepare a special basket filled with cat-themed sweets as a surprise for Colette.

    When they reached the child''s room, the maid who looked after her weed them in. She quickly knelt down to greet Laina respectfully as they entered the room.

    "Laina!" Colette''s voice rang bright and clear as she ran up to the Princess, leaping into her embrace.

    "Ah what a warm wee I''m getting!" Laina said with a heartyugh as she fumbled to keep the basket in her arms.

    Colette noticed the basket Laina was holding in her arms. She could not contain her excitement as Laina ced her down so that she could show her what was inside. Margaret carefully removed the cloth that covered the contents of the basket, revealing what was underneath it,

    Inside the basket was a wide array of treats and snacks, all of them hand-made by the dessert chefs in the Royal Kitchen. There were sugar cookies iced with cat portraits, macarons in the shape of cats, and even a cake that was cat-themed.

    Colette''s eyes lit up as she carefully picked up a piece of macaron that was in the shape of an adorable ck cat. She looked up at Laina with bewilderment in her eyes.

    "How am I supposed to eat this when it''s so cute?" The child asked in an innocent manner that warmed all of their hearts.

    Laina and Margaretughed as they looked on at the young child who was now in a dilemma. When Colette finally settled on which one to eat first, Laina was excited to see if she might have guessed the reason behind these cat-themed treats.

    "Colette, do you like these cat-themed treats?" she asked with a wide smile.

    The young child quickly nodded as she proceeded to carefully eat a piece of the macaron. She looked up at Laina with bewilderment, wondering what the Crown Princess had nned for her next.

    "Would you like to have more?" Laina continued to ask.

    "More? There are more?" the child gasped.

    "If you follow us to attend the Festival of the Felines in Dracona, there will be so much more!" Laina eximed with glee!

    A moment of joy shed across the young child''s face. But as quick as it had appeared, it quickly disappeared, reced with a look of fear. Colette dropped the half-eaten macaron from her hands as her body shivered.

    "What''s wrong, Colette?" Laina asked as she picked up the young child in her arms, "Hey hey, it''s alright. There''s nothing to fear. Tell me, what''s wrong?"

    She knew her cover would be blown the moment she came into close proximity to Dante. Going to Dracona would mean she had delivered herself straight into his hands. Even for all the cats in the entire realm, she knew she could not go.

    "Dracona¡­ is full¡­ full of dragons, right?" Colette asked in a quivering voice.

    "Yes, that''s right," Laina realized why she was afraid, "Are you afraid of dragons?"

    The young child burst into tears, Laina did everything she could to console her but to no avail. She had hoped this would be a fun trip for Colette, and perhaps they could spend some quality time bonding together.

    But as it is, she knew it was not possible.

    "It''s alright Colette," Laina reassured her, "You don''t have to go if you''re so afraid. There will always be next time. We can attend another one, that''s not in Dracona, okay?"

    The young child rubbed her eyes as she nodded, "Okay¡­ will Laina stay with Colette?"

    The Crown Princess bit her lip, "I am afraid not, sweetheart. I will have to attend the festival. But I promise, I will bring back lots of cat-themed treats, toys, and more; okay?"

    The child threw her arms in the air with excitement as she let out a squeal of happiness andughter before wrapping her arms around Laina''s neck.

    "Thank you Laina! You¡­ you''re the best!" Colette eximed with a wide smile on her face.

    For the rest of the day, Laina spent quality time together with her. They ate the treats together, Laina read her two storybooks and they yed with the new toys Colette had received. After dinner was done, Colette soon fell sound asleep.

    Laina carefully carried her to rest in her bed, before retiring to her own room. She stretched out her back and let out a yawn as sheid down on the sofa. Margaret went to the bathroom to prepare the Crown Princess a bath.

    "Who knew ying with a child would be this tiresome?" Laina said as she stretched out her body once more, before heading to her walk-in wardrobe to pick out her nightwear.

    "Children do tend to be a handful," Margaret replied as she came out of the bathroom.

    "Having Colette is tiring enough. I can''t imagine having more."

    With all the duties she had to juggle as the Crown Princess, her duties will only grow when she officially ascends the throne as Queen of Kinshearth. At that point, where would she find the time to take care of Colette?

    Margaret walked over to Laina and ced her hands on the princess''s shoulders. She gently massaged her shoulders, loosening her tight shoulder muscles.

    "Your hands are like magic, Margaret. Marius is such a lucky man," Laina remarked.

    The handmaidughed, "This is something I only reserve for you, your Highness. He does not need any massages."

    Laina took Margaret by the hand and pulled her to sit down next to her. Margaret already knew what she wanted to ask from the look in her eyes. But she did not know what to say.

    "So¡­" Laina asked with a grin, "How are things between Marius and you?"

    The handmaid averted the gaze of the princess, pretending to not understand the question at all. But Laina was not buying her act. She repeated her question again. Margaret was reluctant to answer.

    "It''s going alright. I guess?"

    "You must be excited to see him soon!" Lainamented, "Have you picked out what to wear while we''re in Dracona?"

    "What?" Margaret gasped.

    She had not considered what she was going to wear while they were there. In fact, she had been so focused on helping Laina with preparations, she barely had any time to think of what she was going to pack.

 Chapter 194 - The Kingdom Of Eternal Darkness

    The journey from Kinshearth to Sanguim was a long and tedious one if they had traveled on foot the entire way. Lucky for them, they were able to use the portal to get there. Since Florin was uncertain if an order might have been issued for his arrest, they snuck into the capital city, Nyros.

    Unlike other Kingdoms, Sanguim had an overcast sky all year round. Sunlight is blocked offpletely for the safety of its citizens. Streets were lit with light fixtures, emitting warm glows of light.

    Kol felt a little uneasy at first. He had not been around his own kind for a long time. But upon realizing he was no longer the odd one out, a wave of calmness washed over him. He straightened his back and traveled alongside Florin, keeping up with his speed.

    To mask their identities, Florin had forgone his fine clothes for more inconspicuous outfits. This allowed him to blend in with themon vampire folk of the city.

    -This way.- Florin said to Kol telepathically as they took a sharp turn at the fork in the road.

    In between the tall brick buildings, they found an inn to rest in. Laina had made a few calls to arrange suitable amodation for them while they settled their affairs. Florin and Kol then took to the streets.

    Though they were here with a mission each, Florin wanted to show Kol around. Their first stop was the famous Nyros Bridge. This bridge spanned across a wide river, connecting the outer city, Ros, with the inner city, Ny.

    Florin stood at one end of the bridge, looking beyond at the outer city. He turned to Kol with a smile on his face.

    "I spent my entire childhood in the Ny, in the pce. I had never stepped foot into Ros until I grew older," the vampire princemented as memories of the past shed through his mind.

    He reminisced about the good times he had spent with his mother in the pce. They only had each other to rely upon. He kept out of his siblings'' way, only wanting to survive and lead a carefree life.

    But even then, he still got into trouble.

    "Do you know where they have taken your mother?" Kol asked as they overlooked the river from where they stood.

    Florin sighed as he shook his head, "No, but I''ll find a way. Perhaps in the meantime, we should look for your family''s bakery first."

    Kol shook his head.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Yours is more important, we should take care of yours first."

    Florin had not expected that reply.

    "But aren''t you anxious to meet your family? That''s important too," he asked.

    Kol shook his head, "Mine can wait, yours can''t."

    He ced a hand on Kol''s shoulder, "Thank you."

    Just then, a shadow flew past them. Itnded just a few meters away from them. In a puff of ck smoke and ash, a figure emerged. Florin was immediately on high alert. He stood in front of Kol protectively as he bared his fangs to the figure who walked up to them.

    "Is that how you greet your sister, my sweet little brother? I assumed Lady Zayda would have at least taught you basic royal etiquette," the figure spoke eloquently as she revealed herself beneath the light of themp post.

    "She taught me well enough, Princess Kalfina. What do you want with me?" Florin asked through gritted teeth.

    Princess Kalfina was sixth-in-line for the throne. Her intellect was second to few in the royal lineage, having beenpared to the great Empress Emerblynn who was the first vampire to unite her kind under one banner.

    Her long beautiful hair and pale skin attracted many admirers while her merciless tactics had even the strongest of warriors cowering in fear. As she walked up to her brother, she gave Kol a quick nce.

    "Looks like you finally made a friend during your escape. Is this perhaps the one who nursed you back to health?" she asked as she walked over to take a closer look at Kol.

    The hybrid did not know how to react, he simply stood extremely still. Kol clutched onto the grip of his weapon, ready to draw his sword should the need arose. Kalfina ced her hand on his, pushing his hand down to sheath the sword.

    "Don''t worry, you won''t be needing that. I am not here to look for trouble. I am here to offer a deal."

    "A deal? What deal?" Florin asked outright.

    Kalfina chuckled, "So impatient? Where''s the quiet little boy who used to follow me everywhere I went?"

    Her words triggered something in Florin. His eyes were glowing red as his fangs sharpened in his mouth.

    "Don''t you dare bring up Maron!" he yelled back at her.

    Kol had not seen Florin this agitated before and was quite surprised. But from all the pent-up emotions he was seeing, Kol deduced this was someone important to Florin.

    "Oh my, did I remember the wrong brother? Ah yes little Maron, how tragic. Drowned in the Royal garden pond. Rest in peace," she faked any form of concern she was attempting to show.

    Her attitude only angered Florin even further, causing him to clench his fists in rage.

    "Now, now, Florin. I know that killer look in your eyes. I suggest you y nice if you want to save Lady Zayda."

    The moment he heard his mother''s name, the look in his eyes changed instantly.

    "What do you know?" Florin asked anxiously.

    Kalfina chuckled with a wide smile on her face, "Ah, there''s that look I was looking for. Let''s make a deal, brother. I have what you need and as much as I hate to admit it, I could use your help."

    Florin furrowed his eyebrows. Unlike his other siblings who had multiple talents, military support, support from the nobles, or the people, Florin had none. As one of the youngest royal vampires, he was so far down the line of session that no one really saw him as a contender.

    If he excelled in his studies, he would be bullied by his older siblings for outshining them. Hence, he had always kept a low profile. Kalfina was known amongst them for being a strategist.

    She carefully hid in the shadows, biding her time like a viper until it was the right moment tond a killing strike.

    "What could I possibly have that would be of use to you?"

 Chapter 195 - A Simple Favor

    "It''s not what you have, but you," Kalfina exined.

    Seeing as they were out in the open, it was not safe for them to continue their chat. Kalfina brought them to her undisclosed base in Ny, the inner city. She had them blindfolded for the journey.

    Florin attempted to protest but Kalfina had backup with her. So, the vampire prince and the hybrid had no choice but to follow her orders. When their blindfolds were taken off, they found themselves in avishly decorated drawing room.

    A table with blood wine and light snacks had beenid out for them while a firece crackled in the background.

    "Cosy," Florinmented as he walked over to the table to take a seat, "I was half expecting to see a torture chamber."

    Kalfina chuckled as she took her seat at the table, "The torture chamber is on the left. This is where I entertain my obedient guests."

    Kol did not really know what to do. So he stood in his original spot while looking all around the room. Kalfina looked over to him with bewilderment before turning her attention to Florin.

    Florin looked over to Kol and waved him over to take a seat next to him.

    "Seat here?" Kol asked for confirmation as he came over to Florin''s side.

    "Yes, where else are you going to seat?"

    "I can stand¡­"

    "Why would you want to stand when there''s a seat? Sit here, next to me," Florin said as he ced his hand on the chair next to him.

    Kalfina was amused by the entire exchange. She wondered where her brother had found this peculiar hybrid. She had never seen him before in the pce. Seeing the way her brother treated him made her wonder about their rtionship.

    But for now, she had a more pressing matter at hand that she needed to discuss with Florin. She poured each of them a ss of blood wine, all from the same bottle. She could already see the skepticism in her brother''s eyes.

    "Don''t worry," she said nonchntly as she picked her wine ss, "If I wanted to poison you, I could have had my people inject you on the way here. Why wait till we get to my Drawing Room?"

    She proceeded to drink from the wine ss. Seeing that she was unaffected, only then did Florin take a sip of his ss. Kol had not tasted blood wine before. He brought the ss up to his nose and took a sniff.

    It smelt simr to regr wine yet slightly different. Seeing Florin drink it, he got curious and took a sip himself. The smooth texture of the liquid, coupled with the fragrance notes surprised Kol. He liked it.

    "So what do you need from me?" Florin asked outright.

    He did not want to stay here for long, after all, his mother''s safety and well-being was his top priority.

    "Straight forward I see. I just need a simple favour, that is all. I need you to kill someone for me," Kalfina exined with a smile.

    Florin shot up from his seat, "That is out of the question!"

    "Is it?" She asked as she shot him a look before asking again, "Even if it''s in exchange for your mother?"

    Florin gritted his teeth in anger, "Where did you hide her? If you hurt even a strand of her hair I will-"

    "My my such usations! I never said I have her. But I do know where she is, and I am certain that is information you wish to know as well."

    He was in a bind. Indeed it would be easier to find his mother with intel, as opposed to blindly searching the entirety of Nyros for her. While he did not like being someone else''sckey, he did not have any choice in the matter.

    Kalfina was a strategist who hated getting her hands dirty. Florin knew the favor she would ask for would be to do something on her behalf. He should have expected it to be murder.

    "Who do you want me to kill?" He asked calmly.

    "Callister."

    The moment that name left her lips, Florin looked up at her in shock.

    "Callister?" He repeated the name in shock.

    Kalfina nodded.

    "Who''s Callister?" Kol asked out of curiosity, especially after seeing the look of shock on Florin''s face.

    "You don''t know who Callister is?" Kalfina asked, surprised.

    Every vampire in all of Sanguim knew that name. Kol''s reply confirmed her suspicions that he was not from here. Kol shook his head in response.

    "Callister is my eldest brother, he''s second in line for the throne," Florin exined.

    "First in line," Kalfina corrected him with a sigh.

    "First?! What about Crown Princess¡­"

    "After father''s death, she mysteriously disappeared three dayster. No one has heard from her since," Kalfina sighed.

    Kol sensed a tinge of sadness from the vampire princess, but she masked it well under the facade of her calm demeanor. He only saw a tiny glimpse of it for a split second.

    Florin was in shock.

    "I did not know¡­"

    "No one knew. She was said to have taken ill after her father''s passing. It wasn''t until three weekster, that people went to her quarters to check. By then, all they found was an empty room."

    "Do you know what happened to her?" Florin asked.

    Out of all of his siblings, Crown Princess Amalia was one of the kindest and friendliest. Her high intellect, strong powers, and diplomatic skills earned her everyone''s respect.

    Even their father, the Vampire King, chose her to be his heir despite her not being a male heir. This naturally caused discord amongst the siblings who wanted the position of power in their family.

    Kalfina sighed as she shook her head, "I wish I knew. She left without a word. There''s no trace of her anywhere. Some say she was assassinated in secret by Callister. Others say she left Sanguim with a lover."

    Florin leaned back in his seat, swirling the ss of blood wine in his hand. If Amalia had taken the throne, perhaps things would not have spiraled like this. He could only pray for her safety while protecting what he can.

    But assassinating Callister was not an easy feat, especially when he had the most military power and was one of the strongest amongst them. He had never lost a battle, be it on the battlefield or in a one-on-one match.

    Florin let out a sigh.

    Was there any other option?

 Chapter 196 - A Secret Reveal

    "Why me, why now?'' Florin could not help but ask.

    If he was going to do this, he wanted to know why. Kalfina had no intention of hiding the truth either. Her reasons were clear.

    "He''s not fit to be King," she replied.

    "He''s a brilliant general on the battlefield, well-liked by the people-"

    "Well-liked? More like feared," Kalfina muttered in response.

    Just then, the door to the Drawing Room swung open and a small figure rushed in.

    "Lady Arabe! Lady Arabe!" A maid rushed into the room, following the small figure, calling her name.

    "Mummy!" The young child eximed with glee as she leaped into Princess Kalfina''s arms.

    "Be my little doll, what are you doing here?" She eximed in surprise as she embraced the child, "Didn''t I tell you mummy has to work to do?"

    The maid who followed the young child in was down on her knees trembling in fear, "Your Highness, I tried to tell mdy you were busy but¡­"

    Kalfina let out a sigh as she stopped her from continuing to speak, "It''s alright."

    The princess turned back to her child and said, "I will be with you as soon as I am done, alright? Won''t you be a good girl and wait for me?"

    Arabe pouted as she folded her arms.

    "Oh pretty please? I just need to finish up a conversation with these two lovely gentlemen who came to see me. Then I will be with you, alright?" Kalfina coaxed with a loving smile.

    The young child nced over to Kol and Florin. They both gave the child a smile and waved at her. Arabe smiled back at them too, blushing as she had never met them before.

    "Okay," she sighed as she gave her mother a quick kiss on the cheek, "I''ll see youter."

    Feeling a little dejected, the child hung her head low as her mother ced her down. Kalfina instructed the maid to bring her back to her room and that she would attend to her shortly.

    After they left the room, there was a short moment of silence that hung in the air. Kalfina cleared her throat as she apologized for the intrusion into their conversation. As she attempted to get their conversation back on track, Florin could not resist the urge to ask.

    "I never knew you had a daughter."

    Kalfina gritted her teeth, "That''s because no one was supposed to know."

    Just as she was about to continue their conversation, Florin interjected again with another question, "She¡­ Arabe was it? She''s not a va-"

    Kalfina mmed her hand down on the table. Florin and Kol both jolted in their seats. The vampire princess red at the both of them with a menacing look in her eyes. One wrong move from them and she would not hesitate to kill them in their seats.

    "If you two tell anyone about this, I will personally end you," she threatened both of them, "Did I make myself clear?"

    Kol and Florin nodded in response, only easing up a little when Kalfina leaned back in her seat. But Florin still had questions. After all, the child was not a vampire. How could that be possible? Unless¡­

    Kalfina anticipated his question. She could see it from the look on his face.

    "Yes, she''s not a vampire." She exined with her arms crossed.

    "A human for a mate? That is certainly unexpected," Florin remarked as he put the pieces of the puzzle together in his mind.

    Kol looked at both of them with a look of confusion. The young child who walked in earlier was clearly a hybrid, were they unaware?

    "The child is a vampire," Kol blurted out.

    Both of them stared at him in confusion.

    "Are you blind? She''s clearly human," Kalfina rebutted.

    Kol shook his head, "She''s a hybrid."

    Kalfina and Florin nearly had their jaws on the ground.

    "But I don''t feel the aura of a hybrid from her. From the moment she was born¡­"

    "A hybrid child''s aura is identical to that of a human child. They will only awaken their abilities after the age of 10, before the age of 18," Kol exined.

    He looked over to Kalfina and asked, "She''s only about three, right?"

    "Yes¡­"

    "There will be signs. Just keep a lookout for them."

    "I see, thank you. That was insightful," Kalfina replied with a smile, "Love is truly a marvel."

    "Is that the reason you''re so desperate to keep the throne out of Callister''s hands? If he became King, he would have waged war on the humans across Gaeia," Florin asked.

    "How about the fact I would like to be Queen?"

    After conversing further, they ironed out all of the details. Kalfina already had everything prepared for Florin. The castle was less popted due to the Festival of the Felines.

    A number of royals and nobles were attending the event, but not Callister. With the Crown Princess missing, he was making preparation to crown himself king. No one knew Florin was back in Sanguim, so he was a great candidate to carry out the assassination.

    Callister would not know what had hit him.

    "Well then, I guess that''s everything," Kalfina dered as she pped her hands together.

    She reached out her hand to shake Florin''s as she said, "I look forward to hearing from you, brother."

    "I hope you hold up to your end of the bargain," he replied.

    Just as both Florin and Kol got up from their seats to leave, Kalfina called out to them.

    "Hold on."

    She pointed to Florin, "You can go," then at Kol, "But he stays."

    "What? That''s not part of our deal!"

    As they tried to leave again, Kalfina clicked her fingers. In the blink of an eye, a puff of ck smoke revealed three assassins dressed all in ck blocking their exit. They drew their weapons at Florin and Kol, ready to strike on the princess''s orders.

    "I am keeping your friend here as coteral," she exined as she signaled her assassins to bring Kol to her.

    Florin gritted his teeth. He should have seen thising.

 Chapter 197 - A Royal Entrance

    As soon as Laina and Margaret stepped out of the portal gate, they were in awe of their surroundings. As this was Laina''s first official visit to Dracona, she was to enter the castle from the ornate front gate.

    The exterior and interior of the castle were decorated with intricately designed banners, decorations, sculptures, and fixtures. Each and every corner of the castle was covered with feline-themed disys.

    Even the castle staff were decked out on feline-themed uniforms and clothes. Laina''s arrival had been highly anticipated by everyone ever since they found out Dante was courting her.

    Everyone wanted to catch a glimpse of the future Queen of Dracona.

    "Why are they all staring at me?" Laina whispered to Margaret as they walked down the carpeted hallway.

    Margaret chuckled, "They are excited to see you, that''s all."

    Upon her arrival, Laina was immediately ushered to the Dracona Throne Room. As the doors swung open, a pair of trumpeters blew their musical instruments to announce her arrival.

    "Announcing the arrival of her Royal Highness, Crown Princess Laina De Sra, future Queen of Kinshearth!"

    As soon as she entered, all eyes were on her. Ministers and Nobles lined the sides of the Throne Room as Laina walked down the plush red carpet. She did not care for them, her eyes were on the man at the end.

    Dante got up from his throne. He walked down the steps. Unlike other days, Dante was dressed in his finest clothes, his golden crown resting in his jet ck hair. Draped over his shoulder was a regal coat, fit for a King.

    His eyes were on her. It had been a while since they hadst met. All Dante wanted to do was to wrap his arms around Laina''s waist and give her a kiss on the lips. But for the sake of formalities, he held back.

    Laina was dressed in her finest too. A dark red dress that hugged her body in all the right ces and a red diamond-encrusted tiara on her braided hair. Margaret walked down the aisle by her side.

    She quickly spotted Marius, who was standing next to the throne. He gave her a smile and wink, to which she reciprocated with a smile of her own. Titan, Laina''s Sr Mastiff, came along for this trip.

    He was a rare sight in Dracona so he received many impressed looks from those in attendance. Titan was extremely well behaved too. Despite not being leashed, he did not act out and remained obedient.

    When she reached the end of the room, Laina curtsied as she lowered her gaze, "King Dante of Dracona, thank you for inviting me to partake in this joyous asion."

    She lifted her hand. Dante held it gently on his own, leaning down to give her a gentle kiss on the back of her hand.

    "It is I who should be thanking you, your Highness, for gracing us with your presence. I hope you will enjoy the festivities as much as I do."

    Dante called forth Marius to guide Laina to her amodations in the castle and with that, they left the Throne Room. Laina was a little disappointed that she could not spend more time with Dante, but she did not show any of it on her face.

    Marius seemingly was able to read it from her silence and reassured her that Dante wille looking for her once his royal duties were done. When they got to her amodations, Laina was taken aback.

    This was not the room she had stayed in previously, for it was a generic guest room for visiting royals. It had all the finery but none of it was set to her liking. At this point, disappointment was written all over her face.

    She sat down at the edge of the bed as Margaret instructed the servants assigned to them, to bring some hot tea and light snacks. After they left, Marius remained with them.

    "Is everything alright, your Highness?" Marius asked, concerned when he saw the look of disappointment on Laina''s face.

    Titan climbed up onto the bed and rest his head on Laina''sp.

    She gently stroked the fur on his back as she responded to Marius with a soft smile, "Everything is good. It''s nothing."

    Margaret could not help but shake her head, "He''s already noticed it, there''s no point hiding it any longer Laina."

    "Hiding? Hiding what?" She asked, feigning innocence.

    "This isn''t the room you were expecting, isn''t it?" Margaret asked as she crossed her arms.

    Laina wanted to rebut but had no words to do so. Her handmaid''s words hit right on the spot.

    "Oh, that''s why¡­" Marius looked around the room, checking to make sure there was no one else but them before he continued to speak, "Don''t worry, princess, this isn''t where you''re going to be staying."

    He ended it off with a wink.

    Laina was confused, what did Marius mean by that. She turned to look at Margaret, hoping she would have an answer but she did not know either. After a little probing, Marius exined in a hushed voice.

    "That room is in his Majesty''s private quarters. If news got out that you''re staying there for this trip, he would have a hard time exining to the ministers. This room is merely a decoy."

    Marius walked over to a corner of the room to reveal a secret spell circle that had been drawn onto the carpet. You could only see the spell circle if you stood on that exact spot.

    "This spell circle will lead you to your real amodations, where you''ll be staying," Marius exined.

    Laina immediately lit up. All of them gave the spell circle a test. In the blink of an eye, they were brought to the room. A smile appeared on Laina''s face as soon as she saw the room once more.

    It had remained untouched since herst visit. Upon closer inspection, it seems like Dante had added a few more things to remind her of their recent adventures together. Even Margaret was impressed by the decor of the room.

    He knew her like the back of his hand.

 Chapter 198 - The Festival Parade

    The Festival of the Felines was in full swing in Dracona. The entire Capital city was decorated from head to toe, travelers from all across Dracona and beyond arrived to partake in the festivities. People of all ages, dressed in cat-themed wear flocked to the street markets to enjoy the delicacies and activities.

    But the royals and nobles who were attending had their own private celebration within the castle walls. The castle gardens were transformed into festival grounds, filled with vendors from all across Gaeia. The opening ceremony was punctuated with a float parade in the evening.

    Laina looked around with amazement from her stand. Dante had reserved some of the best seats along the parade route. Unfortunately, they were unable to watch it together, as Dante had Royal matters to attend to.

    "Oh he would have loved this," Laina sighed.

    She bit her lip in disappointment. She had hoped to watch the parade with Dante by her side. As she turned to the side to see the empty seat next to her, the seat she has reserved for him, she could not help but let out an audible sigh. But, Laina was determined to enjoy herself, after all, she was going to be in Dracona for a while.

    "I''m sure we will have plenty of time together," Laina muttered to herself.

    She turned to her right to see Margaret, standing by her side. The look of joy on her face as the parade floats went by was unmistakable. Laina reached out.

    "Margaret,"

    "Yes, your Highness?"

    "Come," Laina said as she tapped the seat next to her, "Sit with me."

    Margaret did as she asked, but as soon as she sat down, her expression changed into one of worry.

    She leaned over to Laina and whispered, "Your Highness, perhaps this is not such a great idea. What if¡­"

    "Let them say what they want. I''m not bothered," Laina replied as she continued to watch the parade.

    As the cheers of the crowd grew louder, it indicated the main event of the parade as finally made its grand entrance. Earlier in the day, when Dante and Laina had a short moment to talk, he reminded her to pay special attention to a special float.

    "How will I know which one it is?" She asked, worried that she might miss it.

    Dante smiled as he gently caressed her cheek, "You''ll know. Shadow will be on the float. I doubt you will be able to miss it. It would also be the one that everyone is cheering for."

    In the present, an announcement informed all of the attendees of the iing mega float, "And now, the moment we''ve all been waiting for! Let''s give a warm wee to the Royal Feline of this year''s Festival of Felines, Shadow!"

    Laina lit up as she turned her attention to the iing float. It was lined with rows of fresh flowers and at the center was a pavilion with a pedestal in it. On the sides of the float, performers dressed in cat ears and tails were dancing to the music.

    Crowds cheered as the float went by, they waved at the performers who interacted with the crowd. In the pavilion, Shadow sat up like a proud king looking down upon his subjects.

    He was fitted with a small golden crown on his head with a small red regal cape secured around his neck with a shiny cor. Laina also waved at the performers of the float, enthusiastically looking for Dante.

    But she could not find him. She noticed there were two performers standing next to the pavilion, dressed in a full catsuit from head to toe.

    "It can''t be¡­" Laina muttered to herself as she looked at the two catsuit performers, squinting her eyes to get a clearer look.

    Both catsuit-wearing performers were waving to the crowds enthusiastically. Margaret looked at the two of them for a long time. Something about them felt familiar. When she nced over to Laina for a second, Margaret quickly looked back up to the performers.

    "Your Highness¡­" she called out to Laina.

    But the Crown Princess did not reply, she was too engrossed in trying to figure out if they could be someone she knew. Titan, whoid at Laina''s feet, got up and wagged his tail. He began to bark loud and bright towards the float.

    Laina was about to calm Titan down, when she realised that perhaps he sensed something. Did Titan know the person who was on the float? Or was he simply barking at Shadow?

    "Laina, I think¡­" Margaret finally got her attention as she slowly pointed to one of the performers.

    "What is it?" Laina asked her anxiously.

    "That¡­ that person in the catsuit. They have the same ne as you."

    Laina gasped in shock. At this moment, the two performers by the pedestal had their attention on Laina and Margaret. They were no longer waving to anyone else. They were both waving at the Crown Princess and her handmaid.

    Margaret looked all around them, wondering if they might have been waving at someone else. But she soon realized that they were waving at her and Laina.

    Laina subconsciously touches the ne she had around her neck. It was the one Dante had given. There was no other ne like it in the Universe.

    "Dante?" She whispered.

    Margaret overheard Laina. She gasped in shock. Marius had informed her that he would be with Dante on the float. As the King''s right hand man, he surely had to be the other performer who was waving back at them.

    As soon as Laina came to terms with it, Laina smiled. She let out a heartyugh, not expecting Dante to pull off something so off the rails. Just then, her pendant began to glow.

    "Laina? Are you able to see me?" His voice projected from the ne.

    On his end, he could hear herughter. It put a smile on his face. He had nned this in secret for some time, hoping it would bring a smile to his beloved.

    "No, I¡­ I can''t see you," She finally mustered the strength to speak in between theughter.

    "How can I possibly see you when you''re wearing that catsuit?" Laina continued as she continued to burst out inughter.

 Chapter 199 - Sweet Treats

    The parade was well received by everyone in attendance. Laina was impressed by the amount of effort Dante had personally put in to surprise her. As such, she decided to look for him after watching the final parade float go by.

    "Where do you think they will be?" Laina asked as she turned to look at Margaret.

    Margaret looked around the festival grounds, towards the route in which the floats had taken after making their round.

    "Perhaps over there?"

    After a short walk, they found where the floats were. All the performers were getting off the floats, removing their costumes as Laina and Margaret walked through them. It took them a while, but they eventually found where Dante and Marius were.

    Dante had already taken off the catsuit and he had Shadow cradled in his arm. He greeted Laina with a smile as soon as he saw her. Shadow leaped out of his arm as Dante reached for Laina''s hand. He got down on one knee and kissed the back of her hand.

    "Did you enjoy my little surprise, your Highness?" Dante asked as he got back up.

    He wanted to pull her in close and give her a kiss on the cheek, but Dante stopped himself from doing so. There were too many people watching. To his surprise, Laina leaned in and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek.

    "I thoroughly enjoyed it," Laina replied with a smile.

    Laina looked from side to side, realizing she was in public.

    Her cheeks were beet red as Dante locked arms with her and walked away from the float. For some time, Laina could not muster any words to say. Dante nced over and noticed the look she had on her face.

    He could not help but chuckle a little.

    "Dante," Laina leaned over and whispered into his ear.

    "Yes, my princess?"

    "Did I¡­ Did I just kiss you, with everyone watching?" she eximed in a whisper.

    Dante nodded, "You did, you did indeed."

    Laina''s eyes remained widened in shock. Her mouth agape. As he nced over to the performers around them, he could see them stealing nces at him and Laina. He was not too bothered by it but he wanted to make Laina feel a little better.

    "Are you embarrassed by what you did?"

    Laina looked to the side, not wanting to face Dante as she mumbled a reply, "A little."

    He cupped her chin in his hand, forcing her to look into his eyes. Dante stopped them in their tracks. They were facing one another, all eyes were on them. Dante leaned in and kissed Laina on the lips.

    Her look of shock remained on her face. But as Dante attempted to deepen the kiss, Laina reciprocated. At that moment, the world around them disappeared. There were only the two of them, sharing a passionate kiss.

    When they parted lips, they returned to reality. Laina was still a little dazed by what just happened, as Dante gently brushed his thumb across her lips.

    "There. Now we can both be embarrassed together," he dered with a smile.

    Margaret and Marius, who were trailing behind the royal couple, witnessed everything. They could not help but smile as they watched them. Margaret still had some of her reservations, but she was warming up to it.

    It was as if Marius could read her mind, "Dante will be able to protect her regardless, you have nothing to worry about."

    Margaret replied softly, "Perhaps."

    Taking advantage of the momentary distraction, Marius whispered into Margaret''s ear, "Perhaps we can focus on us, now that you can rx a little."

    He held onto Margaret''s arm and dragged her forward. She did not have any time to react or to protest as Marius pulled her to speak to the royal couple.

    "Your Majesty," Marius greeted Dante, followed by Laina before making his request, "Your Highness. Lady Margaret and I would like to request special permission to enjoy the festivities."

    "What? Marius¡­" Margaret wanted to protest. She looked to Laina with a look of innocence and guilt.

    Laina and Dante turned to one another, then back at the couple before them.

    "That sounds like a wonderful idea. Lady Margaret has been working hard as ofte. This golden opportunity would allow her to experience some much-needed rest and rxation. Marius, I leave her in your care."

    Dante and Laina walked over to the festival grounds. There were rows and rows of stalls, waiting for them to explore. A small toon of royal guards followed them around to ensure their safety.

    As the nobles noticed Dante and Laina together, they all made way for them. Laina was enthralled by the beautiful decor. Even the lights that were strung above them were cat-themed. Shadow and Titan trailed alongside their owners, enjoying the festivities around them.

    The nobility was also showering Shadow with much love, especially since she was the Royal Feline of the festival.

    "That stall over there looks really interesting," Laina pointed out.

    "Let''s head over," Dante said as he guided her there.

    It was a stall selling cupcakes and other bakery treats. Every item was painstakingly handmade. As soon as Laina and Dante made their way over, everyone else cleared from the stall. The stall owner immediately greeted both of them as soon as they came over.

    Laina had her eyes on the adorably designed cupcakes that were simply too cute to eat. Each of them was of a different vor.

    "What vors are these?" she asked eagerly.

    "Your Highness has good taste!" the stall owner praised, "These are special cupcake designs created just for this festival. We have four vors in total¡­"

    The first one had a cream white swirl with white chocte pieces for ears and milk chocte button eyes and piped-on feline features. It was a red velvet cupcake with cream cheese frosting.

    The second one was a chocte cupcake with a patched cat design piped on with cream. It also had a molten center filled with melted hazelnut chocte sauce.

    The third one was a vani cupcake with strawberry jam in the center. It had a paw print-shaped macaron for its topping. The macaron was summer berry vored.

    Thest cupcake, inspired by Shadow, was a ck sesame cupcake with a replica of Shadow piped onto a cat-shaped cookie.

    "These all look so amazing!" Laina eximed with glee as she looked at them.

    The attention to detail on these cupcakes made them too adorable to eat. Laina had a hard time picking just one. As such, she decided to purchase a dozen of them instead.

 Chapter 200 - Remember Our Promise

    "A¡­ a dozen?" the stall owner asked in disbelief.

    She had only expected Laina to want a single cupcake.

    "Yes, that''s right," the Crown Princess replied, "Is that alright? You have more, right? I wouldn''t want to buy you out, I think lots of festival-goers would love to try these."

    "Oh, that''s perfectly alright. Do not worry, your Highness," the stall owner quickly replied as she packed Laina''s order.

    For now, Laina ced the cupcakes into her spatial storage. She could not wait to try themter. Dante was a little surprised to see that Laina did not want to try one on the spot. After all, he could almost see her salivating over them.

    "Are you sure you do not want to try one now?" he asked her.

    Laina turned to him and replied with a smile, "It''s alright, I can try themter."

    Before they left, the stall owner gifted the King and the Crown Princess hazelnut chocte-filled cronut. A cronut was a croissant-doughnut pastry. The buttery crispy exterior paired well with the fluffy doughy center. The sweet hazelnut chocte filling cut through the savory vors perfectly well.

    "This is so good!" Laina eximed with glee as she savored the bite of the cronut.

    Dante took a bite of his as well, amazed by the vors in his mouth.

    "You''re right, this is really good." he added, "Perhaps it tastes even better because we''re enjoying it together."

    Laina could not help but smile when she heard him.

    "I guess you''re right."

    Just then, Laina noticed Dante had a chocte stain on the side of his lips. She took out her handkerchief and helped him to wipe it away.

    "We can''t have your subjects think you''re a slob, now can we?" she teased as she put away the handkerchief.

    Dante chuckled in reply as he reached out his hand. Using his thumb, he wiped off the chocte Laina had on her chin from the cronut.

    "Likewise, my princess. But if anyone dares to say anything about you, I will have them executed at once."

    "If you do that, your Majesty, you won''t have many subjects left to govern at the end of it."

    "Hah! Perfect. Then I would be able to devote more of my time to what matters most."

    "And what would that be?" Laina asked as she arched her eyebrows.

    "I''m looking at her," Dante replied all suave.

    Laina blushed as she grinned at him for making such a mushyment. In his defense, she walked straight into his trap of ttery. Although she wanted to stay at the bakery stall for a while longer, Laina found herself ushered along with Dante.

    It soon dawned on her that Dante had a royal duty to uphold during the festival. He had to mingle andmunicate with the stall owners and the nobles in attendance. As he spoke to the stall owners, Laina listened and yed her role.

    But deep down in her heart, she was feeling a little out of ce. She had not seen Dante in quite some time. When she got the invite she was super excited. It was a golden opportunity for them to spend some quality time together.

    She missed their time in Starfrost Mansion, where it was just the two of them. The rest of the world did not matter. In that mansion, there were only them.

    "Laina¡­ Laina¡­" Dante called out to her.

    He could see the distant look in her eyes. He knew immediately the reason behind it and he wanted to make up for it. But he did not know-how. His royal duties at the festival had to be taken care of first before he could focus on them.

    "Laina," he called out to her again. But this time, he ced his hand on her shoulder.

    His gesture sessfully caught her attention as she turned to face him. In that spur of the moment, an idea popped into his mind. He leaned in and tucked a loose lock of her hair behind her ear.

    He was so close. Laina could feel his hot breath against her skin as she heard him whisper, "Let''s do something fun tonight."

    At that moment, Laina felt as if her entire body was on fire. She could feel the radiating heat. She looked up at Dante with an innocent look in her eyes.

    "Something fun?" she echoed his words.

    "Yes."

    She pondered in thought for a moment before replying, "I''ll think of something."

    Just then, a small entourage of nobles came up to Dante. They greeted him politely before striking up a conversation. But before they could speak any further, Dante ced his arm around Laina''s shoulders and introduced her to them.

    The nobles were cordial. They greeted Laina but went straight back into their topic of discussion. Laina did not feel right eavesdropping on their conversation so, in the meantime, she preupied herself with the booth they were visiting.

    It happened to be a pottery shop, selling various cat-themed cutlery, utensils, tes, and other disy pieces. Each item was handmade and hand-painted before it was sent to be fired in a dragon kiln.

    The results were beautiful pottery pieces that were not only functional but aesthetically pleasing.

    "Dante, look at these. Aren''t they beautiful?" Laina asked as she brought up two different tes to show him.

    He turned over to look at the beautiful hand-painted tes she was holding.

    "You''re right, they do look very beautiful. Would you like to-"

    "Your Majesty!" someone called for Dante''s attention.

    "I''m sorry Laina, give me a moment, I will be right back with you," Dante reassured her before walking over to another booth.

    Laina bit her lip. She purchased the pottery pieces and caught up with him. Realizing how busy he was, Laina felt a little guilty for taking up his time. She ced her hand on his arm to get his attention.

    "Your Majesty, I think I will take my leave. I''m feeling a little tired," she cooked up a convincing lie.

    In truth, Laina wanted to stay on and explore the rest of the stalls. But she knew if she did so, Dante would have his time tied between his duties and spending time with her. If she were to leave, he could focus on his work.

    After that, she would have him all to herself.

    "Are you feeling alright, Laina? Do you want me to call for the Royal Healer?" he asked, voice full of concern and worry.

    "I''m alright. Just a little tired, that''s all. Don''t worry about me," Laina replied with a smile and a wink, "Just remember our promise about tonight."

 Chapter 201 - A Night Out With You

    Laina interlocked her hands together. She tucked a loose lock of her hair behind her ear as she looked up at the ticking clock in her room. She bit her lip. As she let out a breath of air, she got up from her seat and walked towards the door.

    Margaret had asked for permission to spend some time with Marius, which the Crown Princess happily obliged. She was happy to see Margaret''s rtionship with Marius blossoming.

    "Are you sure you''re going to be alright?" her handmaid asked her nervously as she held onto her hands.

    "I''ll be fine," Laina had reassured her, while her heart pounded in her chest, "What could possibly go wrong?"

    The Crown Princess confidently left the room and headed towards the Royal Gardens. As per their agreement, they were going to rendezvous in the cover of darkness amongst the flowers. She felt as if she was an assassin, sneaking through the castle as she went.

    "This is no way a princess should be," Laina muttered to herself.

    Tonight, she was not dressed in her usual finery. In fact, she was dressed inmon clothes. The Crown Princess was disguised as amoner. As per her request, Dante would be dressed simrly.

    As she got closer to their meeting spot, her heart sank a little. There was no one there. Perhaps he was too busy and could not make it? Laina shook her head.

    "He would have told me if he couldn''t make it," she said to herself, "Have faith, Laina, have faith."

    As soon as she reached the clearing, Laina straightened her back and dusted off her clothes. For the evening, she had chosen a simple white blouse, wine red vest, a pair of fitted ck pants, and a pair of ankle-high leather boots.

    It was the perfect outfit for her to move around in, especially under the cover of darkness. She had even tied her hair up in a simple ponytail. As she looked down at the outfit she was wearing, a smile formed on Laina''s face.

    She looked up into the sky and let out an audible sigh. It was times like this when Laina wished she was not a royal, but a regr citizen. There wouldn''t be a kingdom for her to run, she would have all the time in the world.

    Laina leaned her back against the trunk of a nearby tree. While she was still deep in her thoughts, she did not realize there was a figure walking towards her. It was not until when his shadow overcast her that she took notice.

    She looked up at him with a smile on her face.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Miss," Dante apologized with a grin.

    He took a step back, basking under the moonlight. She could see the outfit he had chosen for their evening. Laina could not take her eyes off him at that moment. Her eyes glistened as she looked at him from head to toe.

    Has Dante always looked this good?

    "Does mydy like my outfit of choice this evening?" he asked with a smile.

    "You have good tastes, sir," Laina replied as she circled him.

    "So, are we just going to stand here all night?"

    Laina chuckled as she locked arms with Dante, taking him out of the garden towards the castle walls. They made their way out of the castle and into the capital city. The brightmp lights lit up the cobblestone streets.

    Due to the ongoing festivities, the streets were filled with festival-goers having a good time. The town square market was especially crowded with merchants selling their feline-themed wares to passing customers.

    "I hope you like the surprise I have installed for us," Laina said to him as they walked through the streets.

    "Whatever you have for me, I am sure I will love it," Dante replied.

    Laina had thought about it for some time. She saw how busy Dante was and knew he most certainly did not have the time to truly enjoy the festival. While the festival within the castle was nice, it could not match the atmosphere of the celebrations in the town square.

    As such, Laina invited Dante in secret to attend the festival in disguise. Not only would they be able to enjoy themselves without the watchful eyes of guards and the nobility, but they were also able to spend some much-needed quality time together.

    She had spent the remainder of her afternoon nning this. She hoped it would all go well without a hitch. The aromatic fragrance of the food street piqued their interest. Laina had refrained from eating much for this very moment.

    Dante, on the other hand, had not had dinner because he had been busy attending to the guests and nobles who hade to attend the festival. In order to keep his evening free for Laina, he had to work extra hard.

    All of his hard work was worth it to see the smile upon her face.

    "Fish cake skewers! Get your cat-shaped fish cake skewers here!" a stall keeper enticed the crowd as they walked by.

    Laina had never heard of such a dish before so she pulled Dante over to take a closer look. She was holding onto his hand, realizing how cold it felt. He never had the warmest of hands, but was his hands colder than before?

    Dante enjoyed the warmth from Laina''s hand. Ever since the curse activated, he had been feeling unnaturally cold. It had never happened before in the past. Hence, he chose to wear moreyers of clothing, even in the heat of summer.

    When they got to the front of the stall, the stall keeper hollered to Laina, inviting her to give the skewers a try.

    "What would you rmend us to try?" Laina asked as she looked at all the avable options.

    The skewers were all barbequed over a charcoal fire, giving them an extrayer of smokey vor. She was already salivating as she looked at them.

    "I would highly rmend our festival special Neko Skewers! They are cat-shaped fish cake skewers with smoked cheese in the center. It is a crowd favorite and we''re almost sold out."

    "I''ll take two please!" Laina immediately replied upon hearing the limited avability.

    After making payment, she holds one up to Dante so that he could take a bite. The fishcakes were hot off the grill station. Hot steamed escaped their mouths as they took a bite of the fishcake.

    The savory vors paired well with one another. Laina was careful while she ate, careful to not let the melted cheese burn her tongue. She was impressed by the vor of the seafood skewer.

    "This is really good," she said with her mouthful.

 Chapter 202 - Practice Makes Perfect

    As the night went on, the festival got livelier. The music continued to y and the crowds grew in size. Dante held onto Laina''s arm tightly so that they would not get separated in the crowd.

    "Stay close," Dante whispered to Laina as he held her close.

    The weather was cool since the sun had set, but the crowded atmosphere filled the festival with warmth. Yet Laina could still feel the cool temperature on Dante''s skin. She did notin, she liked the cool touch of his skin.

    But was it colder than it used to be? She could not be certain.

    "Dante, how is it that you''re able to maintain such a cool body temperature?" Laina asked as they continued to move through the crowds to get to another food stall.

    He was caught off guard by Laina''s question, but Dante replied carefully, "Perhaps it is likely due to my affinity with the Moon and elements of water and ice."

    "Oh?" Laina was not aware of this.

    It had note up in conversation before and she never thought to ask. Laina pondered over his answer for a moment.

    "Wait, does that mean we''replete opposites?" She asked.

    He could hear the disappointment in her voice.

    At this time, they had made it to another food stall that Laina wanted them to try. They found an empty table at the corner of the stall''s seating area and quickly sat down.

    "Opposites attract, do they not?" Dante replied to her with a smile.

    "I guess I had not thought of it that way," Laina replied with a smile of her own.

    When the stall keeper came to ask what they would like to have, Laina ordered for the both of them.

    "I always assumed opposites would be at each other''s throats," she continued after the stall keeper left to prepare their food.

    Dante chuckled.

    He ced his hand on Laina''s as he looked deep into her eyes. She shuddered, his hands were ice cold.

    "I assure you, my princess. In our case, opposites attract. It is a fantastic pairing," he dered.

    The stall keeper returned momentster with arge te of fried rice with grilled marinated pork chop and two tall sses of ice-cold green tea. He also provided them with empty bowls, chopsticks, and spoons.

    Dante scooped the fried rice and sliced pork chop for Laina before getting some for himself. Before digging in, Laina instinctively reached for the small pot of chili oil on the table. She added a small spoonful of it into her rice and mixed it well before eating.

    The savory vors melded well in her mouth. The fiery kick of the chili oil added anotheryer of vor to the dish.

    "Mmmm," Laina savored her mouthful of fried rice, "This is so good."

    Dante smiled, "We''re just like this pairing. Fried rice, and a ss of ice-cold green tea. The perfectbination."

    After their hearty meal together, Dante and Laina continued to explore the festival at a leisurely pace. There was no sign of the festival winding down despite howte in the night it was.

    The couple did not feel tired either. They were thoroughly enjoying each other''spany, browsing the stalls and visiting the ones they wanted to see. They found their way to the games booths, which were filled with young children and some adults who wanted to try their luck.

    There were many different games for everyone of all ages to try. Laina was attracted by their bright colors and lights. While some of the games were too juvenile, one of them, in particr, caught her eye.

    When the game stall keeper noticed Laina''s eagerness, he called out to her to give the game a try.

    "Miss! You look like you have a lucky hand, perhaps you would like to give this game a try?" He asked enticingly, beckoning her to give it a go.

    "I¡­" caught off guard by his invitation, Laina was a little flustered, "But I don''t know how to y."

    "Do not worry, Miss! This game is as simple as one, two, three! Thedy of luck is shining upon you today, for just a coin, I will give you five tries instead of the usual three. What do you say?"

    Laina bit her lip. On one hand, she really wanted to give the game a go. But on the other, she did not want to embarrass herself. What was she going to do? When she looked at Dante, he gave her a reassuring nod.

    He ced his hand around her waist as he encouraged her, "You''ll be alright, Laina. Don''t worry. In any case, I will be here. Every step of the way."

    Dante handed the money to the game stall keeper, who received it with a word of thanks. The stall keeper exined to her how the game was to be yed. On the wall before them was a whole range of prizes that could be won.

    Each prize was color-coded; red, green, yellow, blue, and gold. Needless to say, the gold prize was the best one. Focusing on the ying field before them, all they had to do was to get a rubber ring around the bottleneck of the color-coded bottle.

    There were multiples of all the colors except for one, gold. Laina looked up at the wall of prizes. The gold prize was nowhere to be seen on the wall. In fact, in its ce was a huge box with a question mark drawn onto it.

    "The gold prize is a mystery," Dante exined when he noticed Laina looking straight at it.

    "A mystery?" Laina asked for rification.

    "It can be anything. Good or bad. But it''s a unique item. Unique from everything else that''s up there," he exined further before asking, "So, which one would you like to aim for?"

    She pondered for a moment before replying with confidence, "The gold one."

    Dante nodded in response, "Alright, let''s give it a shot then. Do you know how to y?"

    To which Laina shook her head. Dante patiently taught Laina what she needed to do. He used the first of their rings to demonstrate. All they had to do was to toss the ring at the bottles and get it hooped around the colored bottleneck.

    "That sounds easy enough," Laina said with confidence.

    "It will take a bit of practice, but you''ll get it."

 Chapter 203 - Are We Not Enemies?

    Laina took in a deep breath. She had her eyes on the prize, the glint in her eye was clear for all to see. She was in it to win it. Laina aimed for the bottle with the golden colored paint.

    She throws the rubber ring in her hands and watched its trajectory carefully. Unfortunately, itnded on a regr bottle instead, much to her disappointment. She slumped her shoulders in disappointment and let out a sigh.

    "Don''t worry, try again," Dante encouraged her.

    Laina nodded in reply. She picked up another ring and took aim once more. Dante held on to her hand and leaned in close.

    "Instead of aiming for the golden bottle, try aiming a little further back. It will help improve your uracy," Dante suggested.

    She did as he had suggested, setting her sights on a bottle further back from the gold one. She throws the ring from her hands once more with a little bit more force, hoping it would fly further.

    But Laina underestimated her strength. The ring flew across the gold bottle, hitting the bottle behind it instead before falling into the cracks.

    "Darn it!" Laina eximed in anger.

    As soon as she realized how udylike her outburst was, she quickly covered her mouth and apologized for her behavior. But Dante did not fault her. In fact, he was pleasantly amused.

    "There''s no need to apologize when you''re true to yourself, Laina," he replied reassuringly, "After all, that''s one of the things I love most about you."

    Laina blushed, averting her gaze for a moment from Dante. She nudged him on the shoulder with a grin on her face. He knew how to bring a smile to her face. Getting back to their game, Laina only had three rings left.

    Three rings. Three chances. She bit her lip as she thought of a suitable strategy. She carefully watched the other people who were ying around her. She noted down the strategies they were using, seeing what worked and what did not.

    Looking back at the bottles, Laina bid her time and waited for the right moment. Dante did not know what she was trying to do at first. But he did not rush her either. He knew she had a n in mind and was intrigued to see what she would do next.

    Momentster, Laina grabs herst three rings and throws them in quick session. He had not expected her to do so. After all, that meant they would have used up all their chances at one go.

    He watched as the rings flew through the air towards their target, the golden bottle. The first thing did not make it far, itnded a few bottles before the target. Laina bit her lip. She still had two more rings to count on.

    The second and third rings flew closer to one another. As one of it was about tond on the gold, another ring from another yer pushed it out of the spot. Laina cursed beneath their breath.

    They were so close!

    But much to her surprise, and the surprise of everyone else, a miracle urred. The final ring Laina had thrownnded right on the tip of the rim of the golden bottle. Dante and Laina held their breath as the ring-spun.

    Laina grabbed onto Dante''s arm tightly as she watched the ring spin around the rim of the bottle. After a few agonizing seconds, the ring falls and encircles the golden bottle.

    "We did it!" Laina eximed as she hugged Dante tightly as she jumped up and down with glee.

    Dante was in a daze, unsure of how to react. The smile on his face was undeniable but his mind was still processing what had happened. Before he could say anything else, Laina kissed him on the lips before continuing to jump in glee.

    Even the stall keeper was impressed! He quickly rings the golden bell, announcing that the golden prize has been won.

    "We have a gold winner! We have a gold winner! Congrattions, Miss! You''ve won our gold prize!" The stall keeper eximed with glee as he walked over with the prize.

    He handed it over to Laina, who received the mysterious box in her hands. Everyone else at the booth was intrigued. They wondered what could possibly be in the box. There was quite a bit of spection.

    "I heard someone got a spirit beast from one of these boxes!"

    "I heard they got a curse!"

    "You''re both wrong! It''s a gemstone! I saw it with my own two eyes!"

    The weight of the box was not a strong indication of what was within it. Laina tried shaking the box, but it did not give her any clues either.

    "What do you think is in it, Dante?" She asked as she held it out for him to see.

    But even the Dragon King had no idea.

    "There''s only one way to find out."

    Laina looked down at the box in her hands. If she never opened it, she would never know what was in it. Revealing it was the only way to know for certain. So, she opened it.

    A bright sh of light enveloped the surrounding area. When the light dissipated, Laina felt a slight weight in her hands. With her sight restored after some adjustment, she looked down at her hands.

    It was a beautiful golden phoenix bracelet, encrusted with precious gemstones. Everyone was in awe. Laina felt a certain sense of familiarity with the mythical creature. As she admired the hair pin up close, she could see the details of each and every feather.

    "You''re so lucky, Miss!" The stall keeper praised, "The mystery box is infused with magic and sorcery that is umon in Gaeia. Based on the affinity of the person who wins it, it will reveal a prize that suits you best."

    Laina pondered over the stall keeper''s words, "Affinity? Suits me best?"

    Dante knew exactly what it all meant.

    "Perhaps your affinity with the Sun, the element of fire, was the reason why a phoenix bracelet presented itself to you," Dante theorized.

    The phoenix, a fiery feathered creature that soared through the skies. It is said their mes can reach high temperatures, hot enough to melt even the strongest of metals with ease.

    "Aren''t phoenixes the nemesis of dragons?" Laina said with disappointment as they walked away from the game stall.

    Dante stopped them in their tracks and turned to Laina.

    "Who in Gaeia told you that?" He asked sternly.

    His sudden change in tone caught her by surprise.

    "What? No¡­ no one told me. I just made an assumption. Phoenix and Dragon, Sun and Moon. Aren''t they opposites?" Laina asked as she averted her gaze.

    Dante wrapped his arms around Laina, bringing her close to him. He could feel the heat radiating off her body. It brought him a sense offort and security. For a short while, he was a little less cold.

    "They are not opposites," Dante reassured her as he caressed her cheek, "Theyplement one another perfectly. Two halves of a perfect whole."

 Chapter 204 - Perfect In My Eyes

    Dante helped Laina to put the hairpin in her hair. Under the lights, the golden phoenix glistened and shimmered. Its ruby red eyes made it even more eye-catching.

    "How do I look?" Laina asked as she struck a pose.

    "Perfect as always."

    Seeing as it was gettingte, Dante suggested they head back to the castle. He was worried that Laina might be tired after having spent the entire day out and about. But she shook her head, informing him that there was one more thing they had to do.

    Laina grabbed hold of Dante''s hand and pulled him through the crowds of people. They came to a specific building on the side of the market square and took a spiral staircase that led them to the roof of the building.

    "Where are you taking me?" Dante asked as they walked up the stairs.

    "You''ll see when we get there," Laina replied as they continued their ascent.

    When they finally reached the top, Lain and Dante carefully walked on the roof tiles until they came up to a tform.

    Smallmp lights lit up the tform. A pic basket and afortable seating arrangement had been set up just for the two of them. As they walked over to the tform, Dante was pleasantly surprised by what Laina had in stored for him.

    "What''s this? The Crown Princess of Kinshearth is so talented? She attempts to surprise the Dragon King?" Dante teased with a shocked expression.

    Laina grinned with pride, "Her Highness has many talents. Mastering the element of surprise is one of them."

    They took their seats and opened the pic basket. In it, was a bottle of wine, two wine sses and an assortment of light snacks. Dante popped the bottle of wine and poured them a ss each.

    He raised his ss, and Laina raised hers.

    "To us,"

    "To us,"

    As they took a sip of wine, the firework show began. One after the other, the fireworks flew up into the sky and exploded into a myriad of bright colors and patterns. Dante and Laina viewed the show with wide smiles.

    The sound of the fireworks going off filled their hearts with joy as they shared the moment together.

    "This is just like the time we shared at the Ball," Dantemented.

    As he put the pieces together, he turned to Laina, "Is that the reason behind this surprise? To recreate the time we shared then?"

    Laina chuckled, "Why aren''t you quite the detective, your Majesty! Perhaps you should consider that career path, instead of being a King."

    "Would you still be with me if I was not a King?" Dante asked casually.

    "Of course I would! Even if you had nothing to your name, I would still want to be with you!" Laina dered as she leaned on Dante''s shoulder.

    As the fireworks continued to cover the night sky in a myriad of colors, they watched on in silence for quite some time. The setting was perfect. A question stirred in Dante''s mind.

    "Laina," he called out her name.

    He had her undivided attention.

    "Yes?"

    "Let''s run away together," he suggested with a glint in his eyes.

    At first, Laina assumed he was joking. But there was not a hint of it written on his face. She looked deep into his eyes. He meant what he was saying.

    "Runaway? Where would we go?" she asked.

    "Anywhere. We can go back to Starfrost Mansion and live out the rest of our lives there."

    "Wouldn''t we get bored of it at some point? What if peoplee looking for us?"

    Laina''s first thought was not to reject his idea. If she could spend her entire life with Dante, she would do so in a heartbeat. But Dante was the King of Dracona while she was the future Queen of Kinshearth.

    They could not simply abandon their duties, their people, for the sake of their own happiness. As much as she wanted to take Dante up on his offer, it was something she could not do. When she noticed the disappointment in her eyes, she knew she had to do something.

    Laina cupped Dante''s face in her hand.

    "I want to be with you, Dante. I don''t like it when we''re apart. But right now, I can''t escape from my duties, and I would not allow you to do the same either," as the fireworks continue to go off in the background, she continued, "That is why I cherish every moment we share together as if it were ourst."

    Her words felt ever so familiar as if she had spoken them before. Dante feigned a smile, holding back the sting of sadness that now gued his heart. When he held her in his arms at the end of her life all those years ago, he made a promise to himself.

    He would never let her go ever again.

    But forcing Laina against her will was not something he wanted to do. He wanted her to be genuinely happy, not happy for his sake.

    "I guess, we will just have to make more time for one another then. Or perhaps, a union of sorts to-" before he could finish what he was about to say, Laina already knew.

    She ced her finger on his lips and shook his head.

    "It''s not time yet," she replied with a smile.

    "If not now, then when?" Dante asked eagerly as he held her hand in his.

    "I¡­" Laina did not know when either.

    But one thing was for certain.

    "Perhaps after my coronation. Then we can talk about our union," she replied, "You will wait for me, right?"

    Dante opened his arms, allowing Laina to lean down on his chest instead before he wrapped his hands around her. For him, hugging Laina was like hugging a warm pillow. It gave him a sense offort, a feeling of safety.

    For Laina, having Dante wrap his arms around her was like being embraced with a cool nket. A contrast to her fiery body heat. She nuzzled in close to his chest, listening to his heartbeat and breathing.

    "I will wait for you as long as it takes. There is no one but you that I want," Dante whispered in her ear before giving her a loving kiss on her forehead.

 Chapter 205 - Bright Lights

    Florin carefully surveyed his surroundings. Once he was certain there was no one spying on him, he let out a sigh. He leaned his back against the wall as he gritted his teeth.

    He did not want it to havee to this, but here he was. He was about to murder his brother to save his mother and Kol.

    "Perhaps I should just run away," Florin muttered to himself.

    Upon realising how cowardice he was, he pped both of his cheeks before curling his hands into fists. He could not give up so easily. His mother and Kol were counting on him.

    In the time he had spent with the hybrid, Florin hade to respect and admire Kol. His devotion to Laina and the kindness he had shown others was something he had never witnessed before.

    "I think I heard somethinging from over there!" A voice shot out through the darkness.

    Florin gritted his teeth as he cursed beneath his breath. He had been spotted! Left with no other choice, he retreated into the shadows. As the guard entered his line of sight, Florin took care of him with one swift decisive move.

    He leaned the guard against the wall before dealing with the second guard. Once the coast was clear again, he proceeded forward with his mission. Just as he was about to take another step forward, Florin realised something was amiss.

    It was toote. Before he even had a chance to react, Florin was pulled into a void that opened up beneath him. He dropped down into an unknown location,nding on his back with a heavy thud.

    "How disappointing," a familiar voice snubbed from the shadows.

    Florin gritted his teeth. Although he was now in a precarious situation, at least he did not need to sneak around any longer. Hended right in the lion''s den.

    "Callister," Florin spat his name with great disdain.

    "Why are you still alive?" Callister snapped as he walked out to reveal himself under the dim lights.

    "You could have escaped with your tail between your legs and yet you are back here? Did someone put you up to this?" He continued ridiculing Florin as he circled him.

    Not wasting any time, Florin materialised a sword and lunged at Callister with it. Despite their close proximity to one another, he was still able to dodge the attack effortlessly.

    "We''ve only just reunited and you''re already after my head? You''ve got some nerve Florin. I preferred you when you were weak and quiet."

    Callister materialised a weapon of his own andunched his own attack on Florin. The two vampire princes fought neck in neck. Florin knew he could not beat his brother, but he still gave it his best.

    If he was to die here tonight, he would not go down without a fight.

    "Fighting with such vigor? Could it be because you have something to fight for?" Callister pondered out loud as he struck another blow against Florin.

    Florin barely blocked it, as the attack sent him flying off into the distance. As he hit against a wall, he winced in pain. Although vampires had elerated healing, injuries still hurt.

    As Florin struggled to get back up on his feet, Callister continued on his spection. When he came to a usible conclusion, he widened his eyes in surprise and amusement.

    "Could it be? Did one of our lovely siblings make a deal with you?"

    Taking advantage of the chance, Florin tightened the grip he had on his weapon and charged forward. He yelled a battle cry as heunched a series of attacks. But none of his frenzied movements worked.

    Callister was clearly toying with him. He could finish him off at any time, in any way he wanted. Yet he was prolonging the fight they were having. Florin could not understand why his brother would do this.

    Could it be that he assumed a drawn-out fight would bring Florin more agony? Just as he was about to attack Callister again, he held out his hand and clicked his fingers.

    In an instant, Florin was frozen in ce. He could not move any part of his body. No matter how much he struggled, nothing worked. Sweat trickled down his forehead as his heart pounded in his ears.

    "Ah, I think I know what''s going on," Callister continued to specte.

    He turned to look Florin straight in his eyes and asked, "Perhaps it''s because you think your mother is still alive?"

    Florin widened his eyes in shock as Callister''s words echoed in his mind. As the look of dread overtook Florin''s expression, an evil grin formed on Callister''s face. For a moment, he refused to believe the news he had just heard.

    "No¡­ no¡­ you''re lying. You''re lying!" Florin yelled.

    Callister let out a maniacalugh as he dematerialized his weapon. He shook his head slowly as he leaned against Florin''s frozen pose.

    "Why would I lie about it? Besides, who do you think sent those assassins after the both of you in the first ce, hmm?"

    His eyes began to well up with tears. His vision began to blur. Florin refused to believe, he shook his head stubbornly.

    "You don''t believe me? You think I''m lying?" Callister was in disbelief.

    His brother was in denial.

    "Why would I lie to you over something so trivial?"

    "You monster! I will end you! I will kill you!" Florin yelled.

    His heart was torn. He knew this was a possibility. But to face it head-on, he was not strong enough. With his sheer willpower, Florin broke free from Callister''s spell of constraint.

    His pupils turned blood red as his weapon began to emit a soft glow. The de that was once silver turned blood red in an instant. Callister shook his head in disapproval.

    "You think with those meager powers of yours you can kill me? Dream on!"

    Callister summoned another spell, holding Florin down. But the vampire prince easily broke free of them and charged towards him. Callister dodged the attacks one after the other.

    As their fight went on, it was clear their energy was spent. Both of them were panting, trying to regain their energy. Callister had sweat trickling down his brow. He was not afraid of Florin, but a prolonged battle was no good for him either.

    The best course of action would be to end it swiftly.

    So, he concocted a n. Before Florin could make his move again, Callister held him down in ce with a stronger spell of constraints. This time it worked. Florin was chained and unable to move.

    "I will send you to meet your mother!" Callister yelled as he cast another spell.

    A spell circle appeared above Florin. Blinding light came through the spell circle. What followed was an intense wave of heat.

    It was a vampire''s worst nightmare, sunlight.

 Chapter 206 - Caught In Flames

    The moment the sunlight hit his skin, Florin felt intense searing pain. Within a matter of seconds, his skin began to blister and burn, peeling off his body. He yelled out in pain and agony as the heat grew in intensity.

    But something was amiss. A normal vampire wouldbust upon contact with sunlight, a royal vampire might have a bit more resistance. But he wassting longer than the average that was known.

    How was this possible?

    Even Callister was surprised by how Florin was still alive. If he took a closer look, it seemed as if his body was attempting to heal the wounds that formed on his skin.

    "Protection spells? They won''t save you!" Callister roared in anger as he enhanced the spell he had cast.

    He was careful to retreat back into the shadows, in fear of being exposed to it himself. As the temperature in the room increased, he was getting ufortable too. Florin could feel his consciousness slipping away.

    As his vision began to blur, he closed his eyes and epted his fate. Perhaps this was how his life was supposed to end. At the very least, Kol was still alive and well. Just then, a shadow loomed over Florin.

    It effectively blocked out the sunlight that beamed down from above. The shadow cast a counterspell, blocking out the sunlight. They cast another spell of healing, elerating the healing process of his wounds.

    Soft glows of green light orbs surrounded Florin as theynded on his wounds, closing them up. When he looked up, he was surprised to see who it was. But before he could say another word, the shadow took out a dagger and shed his own wrist.

    Blood seeped from the fresh wound and the scent of blood flooded the room. Florin''s mouth began to water. It was exactly what he needed now in order to heal. But he was hesitant.

    "Drink, you need to drink in order to heal," the familiar voice urged him.

    It was Kol!

    He came to Florin''s rescue!

    "Kol? What are you doing here?" How did you-"

    "There''s no time," Kol said in haste, "Drink my blood. We can discuss thister. You need your strength to fight."

    "What is this?!" Callister yelled in rage.

    He was fuming with anger. Someone had ruined his fun and worst of all, it was a hybrid.

    "You are in cahoots with this hybrid? How far have you truly fallen, Florin?" he spat.

    Florin grimaced. He did not like the way Callister spoke about Kol. If he wanted to fight back, he needed all the strength he could get, and right now he was too weak to do so. Kol urged him again to drink the blood from his wrist.

    Finally, he gave in. Florin bared his fangs and sunk them into Kol''s wrist.

    "I will not let you-" Before Callister could finish his sentence, Kol summoned a spell of fire.

    He fired a fireball in Calister''s direction.

    "Foolish! Did you think a-" before he could finish his sentence, the fireball hit him in the abdomen, pinning him to the wall.

    Normal vampires were unharmed by regr fire. But the fireball Kol fired was anything but regr. It was a sr fireball, packed with the power of the zing sun. Callister had protection spells ced upon him.

    He had magical talismans to keep him safe.

    But the attack bought Kol and Florin enough time to get back up on their feet.

    "Thank you, I owe you my life. Again," Florin said as he dusted off his clothes.

    "You''re wee," Kol replied with a smile, "We might want to take care of this before the guards arrive."

    Callister, who managed to barely escape unscathed from the fireball, struggled to get back up. If it had not been extinguished when the final protection spell was broken, he would be dead.

    Taking advantage of the situation, Kol summoned another spell. It was not a spell of fire, but a spell of entanglement. Roots burst forth from the ground beneath them, breaking through the stone bricks.

    Callister was held down against his will. No matter how much he struggled or tried to get out of his restraints, he could not. Florin on the other hand barricaded the door so that no one else coulde in after them.

    "You won''t get away with this!" Callister yelled.

    His eyes turned red as he attempted to summon a familiar to assist him. But before he could sessfully do so, Florin punched him square in the face, knocking him unconscious.

    "What do we do now?" Kol asked.

    Florin gritted his teeth. The banging on the door grew louder with each passing second. The only escape route left in the room was through the window. Florin looked over to Callister.

    He knew all too well the terrible things he had done. Killing him here would benefit the general popce more than letting him live. But could he do so? Remembering that his mother''s death was still unclear, Florin decided to interrogate him first.

    First, he asked Kol to imbue his sword with the sr me. Kol did as he asked. Next, Florin pped Callister on the face, waking him up.

    "Wha¡­"

    Florin held Callister by the neck with one hand, while holding his ming sword in the other. The moment he set eyes on the sword his face twisted momentarily in fear. Florin forced Callister to look him straight in the eyes.

    "What did you do with my mother?" Florin asked in a cold voice.

    "What I did?" Callister smirked as he echoed Florin''s words, "I didn''t do anything."

    "Liar!" Florin yelled as he tightened his grip around Callister''s neck, "I know it was you. You were the one who sent those assassins after us. Those were your men! Those were your orders!"

    Callister struggled in Florin''s grasp. But he refused to give up any information, "So what if it was? If you werepetent enough, perhaps you would have been able to rescue her. You''re a disgrace to the Royal family! You''re noth-"

    Florin drove the sword through Callister''s chest. He bared his fangs and sunk them into his neck. Callister yelled out in agony as he burned from the inside out. Florin drank his fill of blood.

    Realizing Florin could seriously get injured should the mes of the sword burn him, Kol pulled him away; just as Callister was reduced to dust before their eyes. Neither of them had time to react, as the door to the room was about to be broken down.

    Kol grabbed hold of Florin before lighting a spell circle beneath their feet. By the time the door was broken down and the guards entered, there was no one left. Kol transported them back to Princess Kalfina''s base.

    She was pleasantly surprised to see the both of them materialise right in the middle of her Drawing Room. As they got up on their feet, Kalfina was casually sipping a cup of Blood Moon Tea.

    "Ah, you''ve returned from your mission," she dered as she put down the cup and saucer on the table.

 Chapter 207 - Dont Look Back

    Princess Kalfina took a quick sniff of the air around them and revealed a smile of triumph, "Ah, it seems like you''vepleted the mission. I must say I''m quite impressed."

    "Impressed? Impressed?!" Florin roared in anger as he lunged at Kalfina.

    Kol could not stop him in time. Florin held his sister by the cor of her blouse, pinning her to the wall. His expression was twisted in pain, agony, anger, and confusion.

    "You lied to me! You used me!" Florin yelled in anger as he punched the wall right next to Kalfina.

    But she barely flinched.

    "I did," Kalfina admitted.

    She pushed Florin off of her and dusted off her clothes.

    "Did you have a hand in her death?" Florin asked as he materialized his sword in his hand.

    "That is a strong usation you have there, Florin. Watch your words," Kalfina warned as she drew a sword of her own.

    Kol got between the both of them, hoping he would be able to diffuse the situation. If it was not for Kalfina, he would not have been able to get to Florin in time to save his life.

    "Calm down, Florin. Hear her out before you make a judgment," Kol said to him.

    He was exasperated. Florin threw his sword on the ground in anger. He did not know what to believe in anymore. All he wanted was the truth. Kalfina understood his frustration.

    But things were never truly ck or white. Things happen. People die. Indeed, she had taken advantage of the situation for her own benefit. She had hoped Florin would not find out about it that way.

    Yet, it was impossible.

    "Where is her body? At the very least, I want to give her a proper burial," Florin broke the silence.

    He was holding all of his emotions in, careful to not let them show. But it was clear to everyone else that he was no longer the same after he had received the news.

    "She¡­" Kalfina hesitated for a moment. There was no way she could sugarcoat the truth.

    "She was reduced to ashes, Florin. I''m sorry."

    Florin turned to look at Kalfina straight in the eyes. He could tell from the look in her eyes that she was telling the truth. He clenched his jaw and curled his hands into fists.

    He nced over to the coffee table and noticed a bottle of blood wine. Without any hesitation, he walked over and uncorked the bottle. Instead of pouring it into a wine ss, he downed the bottle.

    Neither Kalfina nor Kol said a word. They watched in silence as Florin drank half the bottle before stopping for a breather.

    "How did it happen," he asked.

    "I was not there to witness it. I only have second-hand reports about it. But after you escaped, she threw herself in the line of fire to buy you time. When her barrier spells were broken through, she was reduced to ashes," Kalfina exined as she took a seat.

    Florin closed his eyes. He finished the remaining wine all at one go before cing the empty wine bottle on the table.

    "There''s nothing left for me," Florin muttered beneath his breath as he stared nkly.

    Realizing he no longer had a reason to remain in Sanguim, Florin got up from his seat and turned to Kol.

    "I''m done with what I have to do. Let''s go find your family," Florin dered.

    The sudden change in attitude surprised Kol but he did not want to pry. After all that has happened, perhaps what the vampire prince needed most was time to think. As they turned to leave, Kalfina stopped them in their tracks.

    "That''s it? You''re leaving? Don''t you want to fight for the throne?" Kalfina asked in disbelief.

    Florin looked at her with his soulless eyes. He shook his head.

    "There''s nothing here left for me," Florin replied, "Let us go. I promise I will not return to Sanguim or interfere with any of your ns."

    Just as he was about to take another step forward, Kalfina bit her lip as she grabbed hold of his hand. She forced him to turn back around to face her once more.

    "You want to leave? Leave for good?" She asked.

    Florin nodded.

    Sanguim was his home. It was where he grew up, where he spent his time under his mother''s care. But now that she was gone, there was nothing to keep him here.

    Remembering the ces they had been to, the memories they shared only brought him more pain. He recalled his mother''s final words to him. To live. Perhaps he could find the will to continue living elsewhere.

    Seeing as she would not be able to convince him otherwise, Kalfina let out an audible sigh. She let go of his arm. But before they left, she offered to do them a favor. After all, theypleted the mission for her.

    The least she could do was to reward them for the work they had done. Kalfina produced a number of items and a small wooden box. The moment Florin saw the box, he knew what it was.

    It was a keepsake box his mother had kept. It contained small items that marked specific keystones in her life and in Florin''s. It was recovered from their living quarters after they had left.

    Apart from that, there was a pouch of gold coins.

    "If you''re going to live on your own, you''re going to need money," Kalfina advised.

    She also handed him a small number of gemstones and jewels for safekeeping. Before they parted, Kalfina made him a promise.

    "Should I rule over Sanguim one day, I will allow you safe passage back here whenever you wish. For now, I will dere you dead, so as to stop the others froming after you."

    Florin was surprised by her kindness. He did not understand why she would lend a helping hand after everything. But he did not say anything.. He merely epted the assistance with a word of thanks.

 Chapter 208 - Nyros

    The capital of Sanguim, Nyros, was still faced with much unrest. As the Royal Vampires continued to fight for the throne, themon folk continued about their day. Florin spent a few days recuperating from his injuries.

    Once he was better, Kol and Florin went out to find the bakery Kol had seen in his memories. Based on Florin''s knowledge of the capital, they searched the streets for any sign of a bakery that would match the description.

    They asked various shopkeepers who''ve run their business for some time now, hoping to gather some clues. But their search grew increasingly difficult until they received a vital clue. As they came close to their goal, Kol grew increasingly nervous.

    "It should be at the end of this street," Florin dered as they continued down the path.

    He looked over to Kol, who seemed uneasy. He was fidgeting his hands, asionally wiping his palms on his pants. Florin could only imagine what was going through his mind at that time. So, he slowed down his walking pace to match Kol''s.

    For some time, they remained silent. Florin did not know what to say and Kol did not engage in conversation either. Seeing as they wereing up to their destination, Florin bit his lip. If he wanted to say something about it, he had to do it now.

    "Kol, is everything alright?" The moment those words left his mouth, he bit his lip as he looked away.

    Perhaps he should not have pried into Kol''s personal life, but there was a part who wanted to get to know him better. It was a feeling he could not quite exin. It was not only because Kol had saved his life twice, but perhaps it was because he enjoyed the time they had spent together.

    Kol did not answer at first. He was caught a little off guard by Florin''s question. But there was no reason to lie to him or to cover it up.

    "I''m alright, just nervous, that''s all," he muttered.

    "You don''t have to do this if you don''t want to," Florin blurted out, in fear of the silence that would hang in the air until he was able to formte a reply.

    Kol shook his head, "No, I want to do this. But I¡­"

    He stopped in his tracks and looked up at the road ahead of him. They wereing up close to where the bakery should be and Kol''s stomach was in knots. He never dreamt that this day woulde.

    He clenched his shirt tightly and gritted his teeth. Kol took in a deep breath and looked up towards the sky, then at Florin.

    "I don''t know what to expect. How should I greet them? How will I know if they are my family?"

    Florin could see the fear and anxiety written on Kol''s face. It was rare to see the hybrid so flustered. He carefully ced a hand over his shoulder.

    "Hey, hey, it''s normal to not know something. Just start with a regr greeting and we can enquire about some information. If we have enough evidence that it is indeed your family, then we can go from there."

    "Will that work? Wouldn''t they think we''re mad? Asking if they had lost their son when he was young, or asking if they had abandoned their own child?" Kol asked in quick session.

    He was going down a spiral of emotions and Florin knew it.

    He quickly reassured Kol again, "One step at a time, one step at a time, alright? I will be here for you. If anything happens, I will jump in to help."

    Hearing Florin''s reassurance gave Kol a slight peace of mind. His mind felt a little clearer as he nodded in response. They continued down the path and finally stood before the bakery.

    The signboard they had seen in Kol''s memories was still hung up. It was a good sign. Kol and Florin entered the bakery. A soft chime rang throughout the shop as they entered.

    "Greetings! Wee! Is there anything I can help you with?" The person at the counter greeted them as they entered.

    The aromatic fragrance of freshly baked bread wafted throughout. Florin looked around the bakery with a smile while Kol was frozen in his spot. He stood there, unblinking for some time.

    When Florin took notice, he walked over to check on him.

    "Kol, is everything alright?" Florin asked in a concerned tone of voice.

    It took Kol a few seconds before he responded, reassuring Florin he was alright. They walked over to the counter and were about to ask the shopkeeper some questions when they realized he was no longer there.

    "Where did he go?" Florin asked as he furrowed his eyebrows, perplexed by the situation.

    He was certain there was someone behind the counter just a few moments ago. Kol did not say a word. He was looking straight at the basket of cookies on the counter. The small round butter cookies were packed in small transparent pouches.

    There were three vors avable in total; butter, chocte, and strawberry. Kol walked up to the counter. He picked the chocte cookie pouch from the basket and took a closer look.

    There was a red ribbon tied around the top. Just as he was about to turn and say something to Florin, the shopkeeper returned.

    "Ah, shopkeeper, there''s something we would like to ask-"

    "I''m sorry, but I ah¡­ have to ask you both to leave," the shopkeeper said with a wide awkward smile.

    "Leave?" Florin asked in confusion.

    Kol clenched his jaw as he put down the pouch of cookies. He averted his gaze to the side as he took a step back from the counter. He felt as if he was not wanted here.

    "I do apologize for the inconvenience. But we''ve decided to close our bakery for the day," the shopkeeper insisted.

    He came out from behind the counter and attempted to walk Florin and Kol out of the bakery. From the corner of Kol''s eye, he could see someone standing in the shadows behind the shop.

    The person was standing by the archway leading to the back of the bakery. His face was obscured by the curtain but Kol could clearly see his shadow.

    "We''re just here to ask a few questions, no need to push us away," Florin pleaded on Kol''s behalf.

    He did not know why he had fallen silent since they entered, but he was determined to help however he could.. This was the least he could do for Kol after the hybrid had saved his life twice.

 Chapter 209 - A Message For You

    Kol could tell the shopkeeper was at a loss. He did not know how else to get them to leave. Kol wanted to say something, but he hesitated. Perhaps it was simply not a good time for them to meet.

    But, if he did not try, he would live to regret it.

    "I don''t mean to cause any trouble," Kol spoke up, surprising the rest of them, "I just want to talk."

    The shopkeeper bit his lip. He nced back to the archway, where the hidden person was standing. But nothing happened. No one took a step forward, nor did they took a step back.

    "I am really sorry but¡­ it''s not a good time."

    Kol looked down in disappointment. He slumped his shoulders as his eyes were glued to the ground. At least, he tried. But Florin was not about to give up. However, he did not know what to say either.

    Kol took a step forward. Before the shop keeper could say anything, Florin stopped him. But Kol did not walk behind the shop to see who it was that stood by the archway. He stopped at the counter.

    As he looked down at the basket of cookies, he asked, "Can I leave a note, I would like to borrow a piece of paper and a pen if you do not mind."

    Florin came over to him, "Kol, don''t you want to-"

    "I''ll just leave a note."

    The shopkeeper relented. He went behind the counter and handed Kol a pen and a piece of paper. After he finished writing his note, he handed it over to the shopkeeper and asked for it to be given to the owner.

    After that, he turned to take his leave. Florin called out after him but Kol did not look back as he left the bakery. Florin followed suit and caught up to him down the pavement.

    "Kol, Kol!" he called out.

    But the hybrid did not stop. He continued walking on in silence. His mind was swirling as he walked all the way to the bridge they were at some time before, the bridge that connected Ny and Ros.

    Kol finally stopped in his tracks and turned to face the flowing river. He looked out into the distance. Florin stood by his side in silence. If he did not want to say anything, he was not about to pry either.

    "He was there," Kol finally spoke after a long moment of silence.

    "Who?"

    "My father," he replied with a sigh as he turned to lean his back against the railing instead.

    "What?" Florin gasped in shock, "Then why did-"

    He stopped himself for a moment.

    A weak smile appeared on Kol''s face, "If he did not want to see me, who am I to demand anything?"

    "But you have every right to see him, do you not?" Florin protested.

    But aside from that, there was another burning question on his mind. How did Kol know that the man hiding behind the archway was his father?

    The moment they stepped foot in the bakery, the aromatic fragrance of freshly baked bread triggered the memories in Kol''s mind. Since they had attempted to bring his memories back previously, he was able to connect with them with greater ease.

    Kol remembered everything the moment they walked in. He remembered what had happened that led to his eventual parting from his parents. He was not kidnapped. He was not taken against his will.

    "I was sold to the ve traders." Kol revealed.

    Florin''s jaw was agape when he heard him. But his emotions soon turned into anger. Kol could see it in his eyes, so he quickly defended them.

    "They did not have a choice. We were poor and in debt. The traders told them I would be a warrior," Kol exined.

    They did not have much back then, and his parents did not have any other choice. They had mouths to feed and this was the only way they were able to keep everyone alive.

    But that was not the end of the story. Kol sat down, with his back leaning against the railing as the memories of what happened flooded back in his mind. The ve traders only told his parents the half truth.

    They were going to sell him and make him into a warrior, but was ultimately a ve. The conditions were horrible and he was not alone. There were many other children who suffered the same fate.

    His mother arrived to see their operation much to her horror. She tried to reason with them but it did not work. She used force. But even as a vampire, she did not have the advantage.

    Kol was crying out for her as they assaulted her. There was nothing he could do. Not wanting her son to witness her demise, she used what strength she had left to cast a spell upon him.

    Florin sat down next to Kol, silently listening to his recount.

    "That spell locked my memories of my childhood. That was why I could not remember anything," Kol exined.

    After a moment of silence, he turned to Florin, "Did you know what herst words to me were?"

    Florin shook his head. He did not know how else to respond.

    "I''m sorry."

    Kol felt a sharp pain in his heart. He knew why his father refused to see him. He did not know how to face the son he had abandoned, the son he had lost. Before they entered the bakery, he was already standing there behind the counter.

    One look at Kol, who was standing outside the bakery, the man knew that was his son. The emotion of joy was fleeting, as guilt consumed him. He hid behind the archway as soon as they entered.

    Florin did not know what to say. In fact, he felt like it was best for him to keep silent. But there was one thing that gued his thoughts. What did Kol write on the note? When he finally mustered the courage to ask, Kol remained silent for a while.

    "You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to. I''m sorry for prying," Florin quickly apologised, worried that he had overstepped his boundaries.

    "I am safe and I am well."

    "What?"

    "That''s what I wrote," Kol exined, "I am safe and I am well."

 Chapter 210 - Our Legacy

    "Are you just going to let him leave, just like that?" The young man asked the baker.

    The baker had been hiding behind the archway leading to the back of the bakery since the hybrid and the vampire entered. He caught a glimpse of the young man who resembled so much of himself in his younger days.

    The resemnce was uncanny.

    -He looked exactly like a carbon copy of the both of us, my love.- the baker thought to himself.

    He had no tears streaming down his cheeks. They had long dried up years ago when he lost the two people he had loved the most. Memories of the past brought back nothing but heartache.

    His wife ran after the traders who promised a better life for their son. But when she returned with fatal wounds, she revealed the truth that shattered their world. They had sold their son into very.

    "We failed him."

    Those were herst words to him. Words he carried on with regret. The world had been cruel to him. As a mortal who married a vampire, he had assumed he was the lucky one.

    The baker often wondered what would happen after he died. Would his wife mourn his death? He never expected it to be the other way around. To add insult to injury, he could not even bury her.

    The fatal wound reduced her to ashes in his arms.

    One moment she breathed herst.

    The next, she was gone.

    "He left you a note," the young man said to the baker as he handed the piece of paper to him.

    The baker stared at it for a long time. He did not even have the strength to take it from the young man. So, the young man ced it right into the baker''s hand before returning to the front of the bakery to tend to the shop.

    The baker looked down at the slip of paper. He held it tightly, unsure of what to do as he stood there in silence. Since he lost his wife and son, the baker had not been himself.

    Subsequently, he lost his remaining daughter too. He was alone in the world. The baker looked up at the oven behind him. Why did he keep the bakery open despite everything?

    After he lost everyone he held dear, he poured his time and energy into keeping the bakery alive. He barely got by and managed with the skin of his teeth. But he kept going.

    "Why?" The baker muttered to himself.

    He subconsciously kept the bakery alive for a sliver of hope. Perhaps one day, his son, if he was still alive, would return home to look for his family. When that day came, he would embrace his son and apologize for everything that has happened.

    When that day came, perhaps he would finally have the courage to live again.

    But the moment he saw him, he realized he could not face him. A parent''s duty was to protect their children at all costs. He had failed. The baker could not bring himself to face his son.

    The baker buried his face in his hands. His heart was filled with so much sorrow, but in the midst of it all there was a tinge of happiness. He refused to allow himself to acknowledge the tinge of happiness.

    His son was alive. He was grown and it seemed like he had grown to be a fine young man. The baker could not imagine the hardships his son had to go through to get to where he was now.

    "He''s a strong one, my love. Just like how we imagined him to be and more," the baker whispered to himself.

    He looked at the slip of paper the hybrid had left for him. He did not feel worthy enough to read its contents.

    "Are you just going to keep staring at that piece of paper?" The young man''s voice cut through the baker''s thoughts.

    "Shouldn''t you be looking after the front of the house?" The baker barked back.

    Just then, the bell of the bakery door chimed as a new customer walked in. The young man mumbled as he returned to the front to serve the customer, leaving the baker to his own thoughts once more.

    He let out a sigh.

    He got up from his seat and walked over to the flickering candle on the table. He held the paper close to the fire. Just as the me was about to lick the paper, he hesitated and shrugged back his hand.

    What was he doing?

    Why did he stop himself from doing so?

    He did not have any answers to these questions. The baker wanted to know what was written on the piece of paper. But another part of him was filled with fear. The baker ced the paper in his pocket and went upstairs.

    He went into his bedroom and opened the drawer of the bedside table. In it, was a small leather-bound book. It belonged to him and his wife. As he flipped it open, he traced his hand over the pages.

    There were illustrations of various bread and pastries with detailed recipes written down. At the end of each recipe, there was a small note written by his wife. It was dedicated to their children, whom the couple wished would one day inherit the recipes for themselves.

    The baker recalled the times his happy family of four spent baking together. His son loved the butter cookies they baked. That was the recipe he wanted to learn from his parents.

    At first, the baker wondered if his instincts were wrong. He was in great disbelief that his son would walk into their bakery after so many years. But the moment he reached for those cookies, the baker knew.

    That was his son.

    "Our legacy."

    The baker took in a deep breath as he closed the book. He took out the slip of paper again. This time, he did not hesitate. He opened it to read its contents. There was no long heartfelt letter written in there.

    There was only one line written on it.

    I am safe and I am well.

 Chapter 211 - Our Gift To You

    "Are you sure you don''t want to go back?" Florin asked Kol yet again.

    They were about to pack and leave Sanguim. For Florin, he would leave and never look back. But for Kol it was different.

    "I''m sure," Kol replied.

    Florin walked over to him.

    "Hey," Florin called out to him as he ced a hand on his shoulder to get his attention.

    Florin knew it was not his ce to ask or give advice, but he felt the need to say something. To him, ''family'' was aplicated topic. His father was never really present in his life so his mother was his pir of support.

    But now that she was gone, he had no one left. He did not want Kol to regret the choices he made.

    "I know I will never be able to understand what you''ve gone through and perhaps that is why you do not wish to see him. But I don''t want you to regret itter on. Family is¡­. Complicated. But they are what makes us, us; for better or for worse."

    Kol listened quietly to what Florin had to say. He was grateful to have him with him. But he had already made up his mind. To know that his father was still alive and well was more than enoughfort for him.

    If he did not want to meet, he would not force it. Kol was happy with the life he had now. He had a sense of purpose and friends who supported him. His parents wanted a better life for him.

    Living his life as is was the acknowledgment to that testament.

    Just then, there was a knock on the door. This caught both of them off guard. No one knew where they were staying, or so they thought. Both of them were on high alert, wondering who it might be.

    "Delivery from the bakery! I''m just going to leave it here!" A muffled voice spoke up from beyond the door.

    Bakery? Kol and Florin lowered their guard as they went up to the door. When they got there to open it, the person had already left. Whoever it was, they left behind a small basket filled with what looked like packets of cookies and a note.

    Kol picked the basket up. As soon as he saw the butter cookies, he knew where it was from. He ced it down on the table to take a closer look. Behind the packets of cookies, was a leather-bound book.

    "Where did thise from?" Florin asked, confused as to who would send it to them.

    Could it be a trap?

    "It''s from the bakery we went to," Kol muttered as he picked up the leather-bound book first.

    He flipped through the pages, looking at the illustrations and recipes written in them. He read the notes that were written at the end of each of them. He had seen this before when he was much younger.

    It belonged to his parents.

    At the back of his mind, a memory resurfaced. He was very young back then. In the arms of his mother and father. They flipped through the book he know had in his hands and read it to him.

    "One day, you''re going to inherit this, then you can make these lovely recipes too!" His mother said to him with a warm smile.

    Back then, he could barely read anything off the page. Now, he understood every word and more. Looking down at the table, Kol noticed the note that came with it. He picked it up and unfolded it to read its contents.

    Kol was truly his father''s son, a man of few words. There was no long heartfelt letter in the note. The message was short and simple.

    "We''re sorry. We love you."

    That was all he needed to hear. Kol folded the note and slotted it into the leather-bound book which he promptly kept in his spatial storage along with the cookies. Now, he was ready to return to Kinshearth.

    "So, where will you be going?" Kol asked Florin as he turned around.

    "Where I will be going?" Florin asked, a little confused.

    Kol nodded. Florin had finished what he returned to Sanguim and he was a free vampire. He could go anywhere he wanted without the fear of being hunted. But in all honesty, he did not know where he wanted to go.

    "If you want to get settled somewhere, I can apany you there. Traveling on the road alone can be dangerous, especially for a vampire," Kol offered.

    His concern for Florin''s well-being brought a smile to the vampire''s face. But he was quick to cover it up with a look of nonchnce.

    "I¡­ I have not thought much of it to be honest. But, I would like to return to Kinshearth with you for now," as soon as those words left his mouth, he instantly regretted it.

    What in Sanguim was he saying? The vampire carefully watched Kol for his response, all while praying he did not notice anything odd about his choice of words.

    "Ah, you wish to meet with Crown Princess Laina before you find somewhere to settle?" Kol replied upon making an insightful reference to what he had said.

    He did not notice the flustered look on Florin''s face.

    "Yes¡­ yes. I need to express my gratitude to her Highness for allowing you toe with me on this trip. Perhaps she might have some suggestions on where in Kinshearth I should visit. A bit of traveling would be nice. I heard Kinshearth is home to many wonderful ces that are worth a visit."

    "Oh, I came with you on my own volition," Kol replied absentmindedly.

    When he looked up at Florin, he noticed the shocked expression on the vampire''s face. Kol reviewed the words he had just spoken. None of them could have offended Florin, could it?

    "Your highness, did I speak out of turn? I do apologize if I did," he quickly apologized.

    "Oh no, I was just¡­ I was just caught off guard when you said you came with me of your own volition. That''s all," Florin exined, in hopes, it would diffuse the confusion.

    Realizing he might have brought more emphasis to it, Florin''s heart pounded in his chest as he waited for Kol''s response.

    "Ah I meant, we both happened to share amon destination, so I came to Sanguim with you not because Princess Laina ordered me to. Furthermore, I am in your debt for guiding me in Sanguim throughout our stay."

    "I should be the one thanking you instead. You''ve saved my life twice now. I am in your debt."

    Florin heaved a sigh of relief internally.. It seemed like the hybrid did not catch on with his choice of wording.

 Chapter 212 - Its Good To Be Back

    Laina took in a deep breath as she stretched out her arms, "It''s good to be back."

    It had been a lovely trip to Dracona, participating in the Festival of Felines. She had spent some quality time catching up with Dante. It was a well-deserved trip filled with fond new memories. Now, it was time for the Crown Princess to resume her duties.

    Much to her surprise, she had a guest with her who insisted on returning to Kinshearth with her. In fact, he had gone the extra mile to clear out his entire schedule just to make it happen.

    "Your Majesty, thank you for your personal escort back to Kinshearth," Laina thanked Dante cordially with a curtsy.

    "Your Highness, it is my duty. As your¡­" Dante leaned in close to her ear and whispered, "future husband¡­"

    Laina blushed immediately as she gently punched him on the arm with a smirk on her face. As they entered the pce, Laina was greeted by the pce staff. In her absence, General Tobias and Royal Chancellor Lucinda had taken charge to ensure Kinshearth ran smoothly.

    Much to her relief, no major issues urred. Kinshearth was prosperous and peaceful.

    "Has Kol returned from his trip?" she asked them as she continued towards her personal quarters.

    "We have received word, he will be returning shortly," General Tobias replied.

    The General and Chancellor left shortly after greeting Laina, they still had their duties to attend to.

    Laina nodded, she was excited to hear how his trip with Florin had went. With almost everyone ounted for, all Laina wanted to do was to see Colette. The young child had refused to attend the festival with them but Laina made sure to return with lots of gifts to make the child happy.

    "I hope she likes the gifts we brought back," Laina said excitedly as they walked towards her room.

    "I''m sure she''ll like them, " Dante replied with a smile.

    "Wait, what are you still doing here? Don''t you have other duties to attend to?"

    "My my, is the princess ready to get rid of me already? I was hoping to catch a glimpse of this mysterious ward you''ve taken in before I go." Dante exined himself, but he did not waste the opportunity to tease her a little.

    As they took a turn towards Colette''s room, they noticed the maid who looked after the young child exiting the room. She quickly bowed in respect to Laina who wasing towards them. Just as she was about to open the door for them, Laina stopped her.

    She wanted to give the child a surprise.

    The maid understood her intentions and did not proceed any further. Laina, Dante, Margaret, and Marius were all at the door. Laina knocked on it before pushing it open.

    "Colette, guess who''s here to see you!" Laina eximed with glee as she entered the room.

    The young child had her back facing them at first. As soon as she heard Laina''s voice, she turned over with glee. Just as Colette was about to greet the Crown Princess with a smile, she realised Laina was not alone.

    She shivered in fear the moment she locked eyes with Dante. Her smile turned into one of shock. Dante, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. What he saw was a small young girl, sitting back facing them.

    But the moment she turned around, his heart ran cold. He saw red. That was not a child. He knew exactly who it was. This time, he would not let her get away. Dante did not say anything. Laina was about to take another step into the room.

    Dante stopped her.

    "She''s dangerous, Laina," he muttered to her before he lunged towards the young child.

    Colette did not have time to react. One moment, Dante was by the door of the room. The next moment, he was standing right before her eyes. She did not have any time to defend herself. Dante ced her in a chokehold and lifted her off the ground.

    The young child dropped the doll she had been ying with as she began to struggle, gasping for air. Tears flowed down her eyes as she attempted to cry out for help but no words came out. She called out tearfully to Laina.

    "Dante! What in Kinshearth do you think you''re doing?! Put her down this instant!" Laina eximed in shock.

    Marius was caughtpletely off guard by Dante''s actions too. But, he knew his King would not do so without proper reasoning. Margaret, on the other hand, was equally confused as Laina. Without her powers, she had no idea who Colette truly was.

    In her eyes, Dante was strangling a young innocent child.

    "Your Majesty, what are you trying to do?! Step away from the child at once and put her down!" Margaret warned.

    Dante was surprised by Margaret''s reaction. Could she not tell who the child truly was? Beneath the disguise, that was Cordelia, the witch who''d been trying to harm Laina.

    "This is no normal child, this is merely her disguise!" he yelled.

    As he did, Dante recalled everything that had happened. He remembered the time Laina got hurt during the hunt. He realized how each time he had missed catching the child in her lies. Was this all nned out so that he would not be able to find out it was her?

    "Please¡­ you¡­ your Majesty¡­ let¡­ let¡­ me go¡­," Colette begged for her life with the remaining life she had in her.

    She knew the situation was getting out of hand. She was not about to let herself die in disguise and in Dante''s hands no less. If the purple-haired witch was left with no other choice, she might have to reveal herself.

    But her n had been going so well! She did not want all of her efforts to go to waste.

    Laina was confused by Dante''s actions. Why was he attempting to hurt the child? Furthermore, his reply to Margaret also raised many questions.

    "Margaret, what does he mean by disguise?" she asked, hoping her handmaiden would have some answers.

    Margaret was shocked too. In disguise? Without her powers, she was unable to detect anything from the child. To her, the child was as she seemed to be. Dante could see the doubt in her mind.

    He quickly added, "Think about the things that have happened. That hunt, she was leading Laina into danger!"

    "Dante, what are you talking about? Why would she do that? Just put her down first and let us talk this out? Please!"

 Chapter 213 - Let Her Go

    Dante clenched his jaw. He could not let her go, not again. Thest time she slipped out of his hands he regretted it. But he could not tell Laina who she was either. It would only raise even more questions.

    "Laina, you have to trust me on this," Dante pleaded with her.

    It was not that she did not want to put her faith in him. But his actions were making it extremely difficult for her to do so. Furthermore, a child''s life was at stake here. Laina shook her head.

    "I want to¡­ but I can''t. Not when you''re threatening the life of a child."

    Colette was still struggling to stay alive. She was reaching out to Laina for help with tears in her eyes. She could not ignore the cries of the child.

    "Dante, let her go," Laina pleaded.

    "Laina, please you have to trust me on this. She''s not what you think she is-"

    "Then tell me what she is!"

    "I¡­" Dante bit his lip, "I can''t"

    She did not want to hurt him, but Colette''s life was at stake here. She had to do what she had to do.

    "I''m sorry, Dante. But you leave me with no choice," Laina lunged forward and tackled Dante to the ground.

    She was a lot stronger than he had anticipated. Not wanting to hurt Laina, he let go of Colette and used his body to shield Laina as they both fell onto the ground. Colette dropped to the ground, gasping for air.

    Her face almost turned blue from being deprived of air for so long. The moment she was on the ground, she ran for her life. Laina got up as fast as she could and chased after Colette.

    "Laina! Get away from her!" Dante roared in anger as he grabbed onto Laina''s wrist.

    She struggled out of his grasp and continued to chase after Colette. Realizing Dante was not going to give up so easily, Laina made a decision. As soon as she caught up with the child, she lifted her off the ground and used a speed spell to put some distance between them.

    Colette, realizing her cover ispletely blown, decided to turn the situation to her own advantage. Now that she had Laina with her, she clicked her fingers and summoned a spell circle beneath them.

    In the blink of an eye, they vanished into thin air. Dante cursed as he mmed his hand against the carpeted ground. He was about to give chase when Margaret stopped him in his tracks. He did not have time to y games with her.

    "Move aside, Margaret," he ordered in a cold voice.

    Margaret shook her head.

    "I can''t let you do this. That girl is just a child! Sure she might have been yful and put Laina in trouble but she''s not evil!" Margaret defended.

    Just as Dante was about to speak, Marius came up to defend Margaret too. He was worried she might receive the brunt of Dante''s wrath if he did not do so. But his actions only fueled his anger even more.

    A sudden surge of pain in his chest caused Dante to fall to the ground. The curse he was suffering from acted up from time to time. His body turns ice cold, cold enough for his breath to turn into mist upon contact with the air.

    His vision began to blur as his body grew so cold it began to hurt. But Dante did not have time for this. Laina''s safety was all that mattered.

    "Dante, are you alright?" Marius asked as he tried to approach the Dragon King.

    But Dante waved him away, "I''m fine. I''m fine. I need to find Laina and get that child away from her."

    Margaret knew something was amiss. But she did not have time to dwell on it, Laina and Colette were more important now.

    "I will not allow you anywhere near the both of them until you exin to me what is going on," Margaret dered.

    Dante gritted his teeth as he got back up on his feet, "Margaret, that is no child! That''s Cordelia in disguise!"

    "What did you say?" for a moment, she thought she misheard what he was saying.

    "You heard me right, that is no child. That''s Cordelia and she just got away with Laina," Dante dered.

    He shoved past the both of them and headed out of the room. He knew that the teleportation spell was not summoned by Laina, so it had to be Cordelia''s doing. She must have used the opportunity to whisk Laina away.

    They had to act fast.

    Dante gathered the magical energy that was left from the teleportation spell, hoping it would give him some clues as to where they might have gone.

    Margaret was still dumbfounded by what she had just learned. All this time, the cute child they hade to know as Colette was in fact Cordelia, the purple-haired witch who''s been trying to get to Laina.

    She looked down at her shaking hands. Because of herck of magic, she was not able to sense that Cordelia was in disguise all this time. If that was not enough to add insult to injury, she should have picked up on the times Laina had been thrust into danger because of Cordelia.

    "How¡­ how could I have not seen this," Margaret muttered to herself.

    "Hey, it''s not your fault. You don''t have your powers so you weren''t able to sense it. Plus she hid herself really well," Marius consoled her.

    "But I''m supposed to protect her, Marius. How can I protect her if I can''t even sense the enemy when she was right underneath our noses all this time!"

    "You can me yourselfter," Dante said as he walked back into the room, "What we need to do now is to find Laina."

    Dante was right, Laina''s whereabouts were now unknown. Cordelia could have whisked Laina away to somece beyond their reach by now. Finding her was more important than anything else.

    "You''re right, we need to find Laina."

 Chapter 214 - Till We Meet Again

    Laina was taken by surprise when she was sucked into the portal. Regardless of who cast the spell, she made sure Colette was safe in her arms. Theynded heavily on the grass. Laina used her own body to soften the fall.

    Colette tumbled out of her arms,nding on her side a few meters away.

    "Colette!" Laina yelled as she crawled up to the child to check and see if she was alright.

    She could see the child shivering as she approached.

    "It''s alright, Colette. Everything is fine. I''m here, I''m here," she consoled the child as she got up close.

    Laina did not know what got into Dante, it was so unlike him to act that way. She knew he was protective of her, but this took it to a whole new level. But before her mind could dwell on the matter any further, her focus was on Colette.

    But Laina began to notice something was amiss. Colette was not crying like she assumed she would be. The child wasughing hysterically. Laina had never seen this side of the child before, it almost made her stomach turn.

    Instead of getting closer, Laina took a step back. Colette got up on her own two feet and dusted off her clothes as she looked over to Laina with a smirk.

    "What''s wrong Laina? Why so serious? I can''t believe you trusted me over Dante," Colette continued tough maniacally.

    Could the child be possessed? Laina was not certain.

    "What have you done to Colette? Who are you?!" she yelled.

    The young girl was amused.

    "What have I done to Colette? Laina, Laina, Laina, has all this time in Gaeia turned your brain to mush?" she said as she shook her head, "I was disappointed to have to throw this perfect disguise away but seeing how you''re reacting now¡­ I think it was all worth it."

    A chill ran down the Crown Princess''s spine. Her eyes widened in shock as she put the pieces together. Could Dante''s warning be true? Colette could not be trusted? But how was this possible?

    She was just a young child she was rescued from the forest. Were none of the memories they built real? Did she have the wool over her eyes all this time? Laina shook her head as she came to the realization.

    In her state of confusion, Colette took the chance she had been waiting for. She materialized a moonfrost dagger in her hand. It was as cold as thousand-year ice, imbued with the essence of the moon.

    Colette lunged at Laina. As she came up close, she looked the Crown Princess straight in the eyes.

    "Do take this personally, your Highness. This is payback."

    She plunged the moonfrost dagger into Laina''s abdomen. At that moment of shock, Laina could not even muster a scream of pain. Colette let go of the dagger. She took a step back. She removed her child-like disguise and returned to her original form.

    Blood spewed from Laina''s mouth as she looked down in shock. Laina was not stuck in a nightmare. She had a dagger in her abdomen. When she looked back up, Colette had already transformed back into Cordelia the purple-haired witch.

    "Why¡­ why?" Laina asked in confusion. What had she done to deserve this?

    Cordelia crouched down with a smile on her face, "I won''t let you die so easily, Laina. I''m not done toying with you just yet."

    Just as she was about to remove the dagger, Cordelia could hear voicesing towards them. While she would have loved to stay and watch what happened next, she was not about to risk her life doing so.

    "Till we meet again, Laina," with that, she summoned a spell circled and disappeared into thin air.

    Laina''s vision began to blur. Her body temperature began to drop dangerously low with each passing moment. Her hands began to hurt. She felt so cold.

    "Laina! Laina!"

    Someone was calling out to her. But she did not know who it was or where the voice wasing from. She looked up, hoping to find the source of the voice. She wanted to call out to them, but she could not speak.

    Laina tried to get back up on her feet. She used a nearby tree trunk to support herself but she stumbled on her own feet and fell back onto the ground. Just then, a shadow loomed over her. Someone carried her in their arms. She could not make out who it was, but she knew it was someone she trusted.

    Though the air was filled with the heavy scent of her blood, Laina was still able to smell the scent of the person who held her. She knows him intimately. She would never mistake the scent for anyone else.

    "Laina! No no no...not again, Laina hang in there!" the person''s voice sounded so familiar, confirming her suspicions.

    It was Dante!

    "Margaret! I found her! She''s injured, send for the royal healers at once!" he yelled.

    His voice was filled with anxiety and pain.

    Tracing the magic residue left by the teleportation spell, he went to look for Laina. His stomach twisted and turned, knowing Cordelia would take every opportunity to harm his beloved. He could not let that happen.

    When he smelled the scent of blood in the air, Dante knew his worst nightmare came through. But it was worse than he had imagined. So much worse.

    "Laina stay with me! I need you to stay with me, okay? I can''t lose you again. Not like this¡­"

    The Crown Princess did everything she could to focus on the sound of the voice. She wanted to say something, but she could not. Blood continued to trickle down the side of her mouth as she attempted to do so.

    "Da¡­ Dante¡­" she finally mustered the strength to call his name.

    She gripped tightly onto his coat as she attempted to speak.

    "Save your energy, Laina. Whatever you want to tell me, you can tell meter."

    Laina shook her head. She had to say it now. She had tears in her eyes as she gripped onto his coat tightly. With all the strength she could muster, Laina attempted to speak again.

    "I¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I did not trust you¡­"

    Her vision goes ck.

 Chapter 215 - The Owner Of The Dagger

    "Laina¡­ Laina!" Dante called out to her, his voice increased in anxiety with each passing second.

    By the time Margaret and Marius came to his aid, Laina had already lost consciousness. Using a spell, Dante was able to stop the bleeding from the wound. He could feel her body temperature dropping drastically.

    He desperately wanted to warm her up by holding her close. But even his own body temperature would do nothing to that effect. When he saw the dagger in her abdomen, Dante''s heart sank.

    He knew who this dagger belonged to.

    "Laina!" Margaret yelled as soon as she saw her in Dante''s arms.

    The moment she touched her hand, she could feel how cold it was. Her heart sank, fearing the worst. But when she noticed Laina was still breathing, she heaved a small sigh of relief. As she was about to ask Dante what happened, she noticed the dagger too.

    "No¡­ that dagger¡­" her heart was pounding in her chest. A moonfrost dagger was detrimental to a person who has an affinity to fire.

    They had to get it out at once. Margaret knew the effects may transfer to her as well, but she did not mind. Saving Laina was more important.

    "No, let me do it," Dante suggested.

    He cast two more protection spells upon Laina before he slowly removed the dagger. Thanks to his quick thinking, the bleeding stopped for now. But the worst was not over yet. She was still in critical condition.

    Dante wanted desperately to stay and apany her while she made a full recovery. But he can''t. Margaret looked at the dagger in Dante''s hands, then back at the Dragon King. She bit her lip.

    "Go," Margaret said as she took Laina over from Dante, "Go and get her the antidote. I will take care of her."

    "But-"

    "There''s no time to waste, your Majesty!" Margaret yelled at the top of her lungs.

    At that moment, she did not care if she stepped out of line. All that matters was Laina''s well-being.

    "Don''t you dare return without the antidote," she warned Dante with a shaking voice, "Go."

    Margaret turned to Marius, who did not know how to react in this situation. He also knew what the dagger was and what it meant. Marius walked over to Dante and pulled him away, egging him to start moving.

    "Your Majesty, let''s go," Marius said as he pulled him away.

    Dante gritted his teeth.He had no time to protest. If he wanted Laina to survive, he had to get the antidote as soon as possible. That meant he had to make a trip to the Celestial Realm. He did not want to leave Laina in her greatest moment of need.

    But he must.

    On the other hand, Kol returned to Kinshearth with an uneasy feeling in his gut. Though he no longer had the master and servant bond with Laina, he still had a strong connection with her. Something did not sit well with him.

    After settling Florin back in his room, he went off to report to Laina immediately. When he heard the rushed footsteps and whispers of the maids and servants throughout the Laina''s private quarters, he realised his gut feeling was right.

    "Kol!" a familiar voice called out to him from behind.

    It was Nyx, rushing up towards him with a worried expression.

    Before he could even ask what was the matter, Nyx spoke first, "Her Higness is in trouble! We don''t have much details but it seems like she''s been taken with the use of a teleportation spell."

    Just then, a waft of blood caught Kol''s attention. He could recognise that scent immediately, it was Laina! Kol went towards that direction immediately. As soon as he got to the garden, there were many people gathered all around.

    He waded through the crowd to see Laina with a wound in her belly in Margaret''s arms. The Royal Healers were still on their way.

    "Kol!" Margaret called out to him as soon as she sensed his presence.

    Her face was twisted with agony and worry. Kol did not say a word. His heart was palpitating as he carried Laina in his arms on Margaret''s request as they brought her back into the pce at once.

    By the time they got back to Laina''s room, the royal healers were already there waiting for their arrival. Lucky for them, Dante reacted fast and stopped the bleeding. The royal healers were able to stabilize Laina''s condition, much to their relief.

    But another problem arose. The Crown Princess''s body temperature was low, much lower than it has ever been, and that caused her to freeze from within. If they do not get the remedy to her soon, she will freeze to death.

    Kol was shocked to hear the news. He had only been away from Laina for a couple of days and now she was in critical condition. As her bodyguard, he could not help but me himself.

    "Kol, it''s not your fault," Margaret said to him after she sent the royal healers away.

    "But Lady Margaret, if I was there¡­ if I came back sooner, I¡­" Kol gritted his teeth as he punched the wall with his fist in anger.

    All they could do now was wait. Dante had gone to retrieve the antidote and Laina''s condition was stabilized for now. However, to ensure her body temperature does not fall any lower, they needed to do something to warm her up.

    "Kol, I need you to stay here with Laina," Margaret said to Kol.

    "Of course, but where will you go?"

    To keep Laina warm, they needed crystals and geodes with an affinity to the Sun. The element of fire. Margaret''s n was to obtain arge amount of fireva rubies and other suitable geodes and bring them back.

    "In the meantime, I want you and the knights to take care of her, alright?"

    "Let me go with you, I can protect you on your journey," Kol insisted.

    But Margaret shook her head, "No. There isn''t anyone else I trust, Kol. But I trust you. So I need you to stay and watch over her. Can you do that for me?"

    Kol wanted to protest again. But he knew that time was of the essence. Rather than wasting time on an argument, he relented and agreed to do as Margaret asked.

    "I will watch over her like my life depended on it."

 Chapter 216 - Audience With The Empress

    The moment Dante stepped foot in the Celestial Realm, his goal was clear. He needed to get the antidote for Laina as soon as possible. But just as he was about to take a step forward, a sharp piercing pain spread through his heart.

    He stopped in his tracks as he almost tripped on his own foot. Marius, who was right by him, immediately caught hold of him.

    "Your Majesty, are you alright?" Marius asked as he helped him up on his feet.

    "I''m¡­ I''m alright," Dante muttered.

    But his head was still spinning. His hands were ice cold. Marius realized something was amiss. Seeing as there was no one around them, he quickly brought Dante to a nearby garden pavilion to rest.

    "We don''t have time, I need to," the moment he got up on his feet, Dante had to sit back down.

    The pain was spreading across his body as he broke out into cold sweat. He clutched his heart as he gritted his teeth. Marius was at a loss. He had never seen Dante in so much pain. Yet his King still refused any help.

    Not to mention, his body was unusually cold. Almost ice cold. But it was impossible for him to ask. Dante would outright deny it. So, Marius kept his mouth shut. Whatever it was, it can wait. Right now, they needed to get the cure for Laina as soon as they could.

    Every moment they spent in the Celestial Realm meant more time passed in Gaeia. Time was of the essence. Once Dante felt a little better, they pressed forward.

    Finally, they got to the Imperial Moon Pce. As soon as the servants saw Dante, they immediately hurried to spread the news of his return. Dante did not care for any of them, he was here with a mission.

    "Your Majesty, the Empress has been eagerly awaiting for your return," a servant came up to Dante to inform him.

    "I wish to see her at once. She is in her quarters, yes?" Dante asked.

    His voice was void of any emotion.

    "Yes¡­ she is. But she''s currently receiving visitors-" before the servant could even finish what he was about to say, Dante and Marius had already left him in the dust as they sped up.

    By the time they got there, the Empress was already informed of her son''s arrival. Empress Cecilia had been waiting for this moment for quite some time. Dante had not returned to the Celestial Realm in a long time.

    But with a bit of assistance, she found a way to bring him home.

    The guards tried to stop Dante from entering the Primrose Hall, where the Empress was entertaining some guests. Everyone was surprised by Dante''s sudden intrusion but they kept their mouths silent.

    "Ah, looks like my son has returned. I do apologize on his behalf, he must be so excited to see me that he could not wait a momentter," the Empress said to her guests.

    "Your Majesty must miss him dearly. Perhaps we should take our leave. We can discuss these matters at ater time," one of the guests said politely.

    Despite Empress Cecilia attempting to keep the guests, they could see the cold look on Dante''s face. While they would have loved to stay and see how things would unfold they were wise enough to leave.

    Along with the guests, the Empress also dismissed most of the servants and maids who were in the Hall. By the time they left, only Empress Cecilia, Dante, and Marius remained.

    Before the Empress could say anything, Dante walked up to her. He mmed the moonfrost dagger down on the table before her. It was still covered in blood.

    "Give me the antidote. Now," Dante demanded in a cold monotone voice.

    He was not here to y games. He was not about to take no for an answer either. Empress Cecilia could see the fire in his eyes. But she did not fear him at all. The Empress sat back down on her chair and took a sip from her porcin tea cup.

    The ball was in her court, she had nothing to worry about.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I have never seen this dagger before," she finally spoke without meeting Dante''s gaze.

    Dante clenched his jaw as he tightened his fist.

    He pointed at the dagger, "This is your dagger. This was your creation. Yet you''re telling me you''ve never seen it before? Shall I call for witnesses to make my case?"

    Empress Cecilia chuckled, "Call for witnesses? Dante, are you threatening me?"

    Dante did everything in his power to remain calm. If the matter escted any further, it only meant more time would be wasted. Every moment was precious.

    "I know you used this to summon me back here for a reason. So say what you want to say and give me the antidote. I don''t have all day," Dante seethed.

    A smirk appeared on the Empress''s face. She took the dagger into her own hand and wiped it down with a tea towel before examining it up close.

    "If I knew this was all it took to have my son return to me, perhaps I would have done it sooner," she teased him before continuing, "But I digress. I called you back here for something important. Your Celestial Tribtion ising up soon.

    Perhaps you might want to get your affairs in Gaeia in order before that happens."

    "When?" Dante asked.

    He had all but forgotten about it. A Celestial Tribtion was a trial that celestials had to go through in order to ascend their otherworldly abilities. Everyone''s tribtion varied in severity. The Cosmic Seers had the ability to predict when a celestial''s tribtion would ur.

    The more powerful the celestial, the more severe the tribtion. While Dante was consumed in his thoughts, Empress Cecilia materialized a small bottle before him. It was the antidote. She ced it down on the table before him with a smile.

    "Here''s the antidote you need," she said, "You might want to hurry back to her before it''s toote."

    Dante grabbed it and checked the antidote. He could not be too sure as to what other tricks the Empress might have up her sleeves.

    "This isn''t the antidote," he dered as he ced it back on the table.

    "Oh is that so?" the Empress pretended to gasp in shock. She materialized another bottle and handed it to Dante, "My sincerest apologies, age must be catching up to me. This should be the right one."

    Dante checked the bottle. This time it was the right one. Not wasting any time, Dante got up and turned to leave. Before he left, he warned the Empress not to meddle with his affairs ever again.

    The Empress did not reply.

    She smirked as she watched Dante hurried off with Marius by his side.

 Chapter 217 - The Antidote

    "How is she doing?" Margaret asked as soon as she entered Laina''s room.

    Kol and Florin were both by her bedside.

    "Her condition is stable, mdy," Kol replied as he greeted her.

    Laina''s condition stabilized after the royal healers were able to close up the wound. But, her condition was not improving as it should. The Moonfrost dagger was a unique weapon from the Celestial Realm.

    Apart from being a lethal dagger, it was also infused with a powerful curse of ice and moon energy. The curse would spread across the body, freezing their body little by little. With the fire crystals, gems and geodes slowed down the effects of the curse.

    "But it''s still spreading. Without an antidote, Laina is still in danger," Kol exined nervously.

    He could barely look Margaret in the eyes as he spoke. Margaret turned to look at Laina. They had ced Laina in a spell-induceda to aid in her recovery. The Crown Princess looked as if she was sound asleep, about to wake up at any time.

    Margaret could see the thin blue veins spreading across Laina''s chest. If they did not get the antidote in time, it would spread all across Laina''s body. When it reaches the tips of her toes and fingers, she would never return.

    Lucky for them, Margaret''s trip was also a sess. She brought back with herrge pieces of geodes and crystals, imbued with the element of fire and sunlight. They ced them all around the room.

    "Hopefully this will buy us more time," the handmaid said as she took a step back to admire their handiwork.

    For the next three days, Margaret waited anxiously for Dante''s return with the antidote. She attempted to contact him, but he was not in Dracona. News of Laina''s illness spread all across Kinshearth.

    The citizens were saddened by the news. But as they worried about their future queen, they banded together to pray for her well-being. Monuments were set up all across the capital city and in the surrounding viges and towns.

    Citizens of Kinshearth flocked to the Capital with gifts of flowers for their Crown Princess. Prayer circles were even formed in hopes that the prayers will reach the gods so that they may heal Laina.

    With each passing day, Margaret grew increasingly worried. She knew she had toe up with an alternate n, should Dante not return in time.

    "The blue veins are already spreading to her arms, we need to act fast," she said to Kol and Florin.

    To ensure someone was by Laina''s side all the time, they took shifts to look after her. But tonight, they were gathered together to find a possible solution. Margaret knew who the dagger belonged to.

    She knew where Dante was going to obtain the antidote. But she needed to find an alternate solution. She exined the curse of the moon frost dagger to Kol and Florin, hoping they would be able to put their minds together and figure out an alternative solution.

    "Since this curse is forged from the Moon and frost, perhaps countering it with the element of fire and the Sun would work?" Florin theorized.

    Margaret nodded in agreement, "You''re right. That should work. If Laina had her full strength, she would have no problem fighting this. But¡­ perhaps what we need to do is to find another way to get her the power she needs."

    Just then, Margaret sensed an impending presenceing towards them through the balcony. As she got up from her seat, Dante and Marius appeared. Upon returning to Gaeia, they flew straight to Kinshearth.

    "Dante, you''re back!" Margaret eximed.

    She had never been so happy to see him.

    "Did you manage to get it? The antidote?" She asked.

    "Yes, I got it," Dante replied with a smile as he revealed the vial in his palm.

    He entered the room and went straight to Laina''s bedside at once. He noticed the vampire in the room but did not say anything. That was not important, Laina took priority.

    The moment he saw her lying there peacefully, sound asleep, he let out a sigh. When he noticed the blue veins that spread across her chest, he gritted his teeth. Dante knelt down by Laina''s bedside as he took her hand in his.

    Her hand was cold. It was even colder than his own.

    Margaret updated Dante on Laina''s condition. That was when he noticed all the geodes and crystals that had taken up almost every avable space in the bedroom. He could feel the warmth of the crystals.

    Dante leaned his cheek against Laina''s hand as he apologized. "Sorry to keep you waiting, my Sundrop."

    He took out the vial of antidote and removed the lid. Dante gently opened Laina''s mouth and poured the antidote in. Everyone else held their breath as they watched Laina''s recovery.

    As soon as she swallowed the antidote, Dante could feel the warmth returning to her body.

    It was a good sign.

    "Something is wrong," Florin said to the rest.

    "What are you talking about? Laina just had the antidote, what could be wrong?" Margaret asked.

    The vampire turned to Kol, "You can see it too, right? Her heart."

    Kol turned to look at Laina. He realized what Florin said was true. Since he had the vampire bloodline, he had the unique ability to see the condition of a person''s heart. Usually, the affinity a person has would reflect in the form of a colored aura surrounding the heart.

    For Laina, since her affinity was with the Sun, the aura surrounding her heart was supposed to be bright red. But it was not bright red. It was turning blue. When he ryed the information to the rest, Margaret crumbled to the ground.

    "No¡­ no¡­"

    "What do you mean by ''no''?" Dante asked as he got up on his feet.

    In his mind, as long as Laina received the antidote in time she would be alright. But from the look on Margaret''s face, he knew something was amiss. Dante attempted to put the pieces together in his own mind.

    It dawned on him.

    The dagger was stabbed into her abdomen, hence the curse had spread from there. It spread all across her body, which included her heart.

    "Her heart might not be able to survive this ordeal.. Her heart¡­ might not be strong enough," Margaret exined as tears streamed down her cheeks.

 Chapter 218 - Cursed

    A blue aura.

    It was Laina''s weakness. As someone who had an affinity with the Sun, the moon was the opposite. The elements associated with it were in conflict with it too.

    "What does this mean?" Kol asked, confused as to what was happening.

    "What it means," Margaret''s voice was still shaking as she pieced her words together, "It means Laina''s heart at present, might not be able to withstand the harm already caused by the curse¡­"

    "If we don''t find a solution fast, she won''t survive," Dante said as he closed his eyes.

    He was still holding on to Laina''s hand tightly. There was no healing spell in Gaeia that could salvage a heart. If he could bring her back to the Celestial Realm with him, perhaps there would be a cure for her.

    But Laina''s present condition would not allow him to do so. She would never survive the trip there. Dante ced his free hand across his chest. His own heart was racing. He knew there had to be a solution.

    The moonfrost curse circted through the body of the victim like poison in the bloodstream. The antidote only stopped the spread of the curse, whatever damage remained was still present.

    But the curse had spread to her heart, even a blood transfusion would not be able to fix it. Her heart had to be cleansed of the curse in order for it to function well. But in order to do so, her heart would have to be removed.

    Laina can''t survive without a heart.

    "But I can¡­" Dante mumbled to himself.

    He pieced his n together in his mind.

    "I know how we can save Laina," Dante dered to everyone as he looked up at them.

    Margaret looked up at Dante with anticipation. She was desperate. Regardless of what it will be, she was willing to take the chance. Laina''s well-being was her number one priority and that had not changed.

    Dante exined his n to all of them. They listened in silence and shock.

    "Dante, are you mad? This¡­ how¡­" Marius could barelyprehend what Dante had just exined.

    The n was outrageous. But it was also their only hope. Margaret bit her lip. She knew how risky all of this was. But this was the only way. Kol and Florin were taken aback by Dante''s suggestion too.

    The n was to rece Laina''s heart. This would allow her body to recover from the moonfrost curse. They would also be able to cleanse Laina''s heart of the effects of the curse. Once both processes areplete, they can put her heart back where it belongs.

    "Use my heart," Kol volunteered without a second thought.

    Laina saved his life. This was the perfect opportunity for him to repay the kindness she had shown him. It was the least he could do after everything she had done for him.

    "No, use my heart instead," Margaret volunteered too.

    She would do anything to save Laina''s life, even if it meant her own demise. Dante sighed as he shook his head.

    "It won''t work," Dante replied.

    Kol''s heart would not work, Margaret''s affinity with the Sun would not be able tobat the moonfrost curse effectively.

    "Then what are we supposed to do?" Margaret asked as she turned to look at Dante.

    She saw the glimmer in his eye. He was nning to use his heart.

    "Dante, are you sure about this?" she asked.

    "I am the best candidate for this," Dante exined.

    Just as he got up on his feet, Dante felt his feet grow weak. His vision began to blur as he took a step back. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead as he struggled to keep his bnce. Marius noticed this immediately and rushed to his aid.

    "My King!" he caught Dante just as he stumbled backward.

    "Dante, are you alright?" Margaret asked.

    Together with Marius, they sat Dante down on the sofa.

    "Should I call for the royal healers?" Kol asked.

    Margaret was about to reply when Dante stopped him, "There''s no need. I just need some rest. We are already short on time."

    The moment Margaret touched Dante''s hand, she flinched. Dragons were cold-blooded creatures, so naturally, their hands would not be warm. Laina had often remarked how cold Dante''s hands were.

    Marius had cold hands too. But this was not normal. Her eyebrows furrowed as she continued to examine Dante to ensure he was alright. He tried to brush it off, attempted to y it cool but Margaret did not back down.

    "If you want to save Laina, we need to make sure at the very least you''re well enough to do so," she chided at him.

    Dante continued to resist, which made the entire situation even more suspicious. Margaret could tell from the look on Marius''s face, this was not the first time something like this had happened.

    Margaret knew something was amiss. Though it was not obvious to most, she did notice the slight change in Dante''s skin color. His colder-than-normal body temperature was changing the color of his skin.

    Something was amiss.

    Margaret ced her hand on Dante''s forehead. It felt cold to the touch too. When she reached out to touch his chest, Dante swiped her hand away immediately.

    "Dante, I just need to check to ensure you''re alright," Margaret exined what she was trying to do.

    Dante shook his head, "No."

    She could see the cold sweat trickling down his forehead. Margaret ran the possible scenarios through her mind. When the answer dawned on her, she stumbled back. Her eyes were widened in shock.

    She grabbed hold of his left hand when she noticed something was amiss. Peeking through his long sleeves was faint ck veins. The ck-colored veins ran down his arm, as far as she could see.

    "It can''t be¡­" she muttered beneath her breath.

    Marius, surprised by Margaret''s reaction, grew more worried about Dante''s condition. He held onto Margaret''s arm tightly.

    "What can''t be? What''s wrong?"

    Margaret did not respond to Marius''s question. She looked straight at Dante. She did not know how to ask him. When he looked up at her, she could see it in his eyes. Her theory was right.. He did not avert her gaze, he merely gave her a nod.

 Chapter 219 - Take My Heart

    "The Love Curse," Margaret finally gathered enough courage to say, "When did it happen?"

    Dante did not answer for a while. He was smiling to himself as he reminisced the beautiful moment he shared with Laina. For him, it was worth every second of it. When Marius heard what Margaret said, he widened his eyes in shock.

    "The Love Curse?" Marius repeated her words.

    The curse that inflicted Dante after the death of his lover. Once it activates, the curse will eat him slowly from within. As a Celestial Moon Dragon, the curse will freeze him from within. It all began at the heart and it would spread across his entire body.

    ck veins slowly spread across his body from his heart. Now, they have gone so far onto his left hand..

    Eventually, his entire body will turn a deep shade of blue. At the end of it, he would be immobilized and encased in ice for eternity. Putting all the pieces of clues together, Marius took a step back.

    He should not have allowed Dante to return to the Celestial Realm. That would have only aggravated the spread of the curse.

    "I was not expecting this to happen. But it seems like in a cruel twist of fate, it would work in our favor," Dante said as he gently caressed Laina''s cheek.

    He could feel the fading warmth beneath her skin.

    "What are you talking about? With the inflicted curse, there''s no way your heart would be suitable either," Margaret protested.

    Dante shook his head in response, "That''s where you''re wrong. It would be perfect. It can counter the moonfrost curse''s effects while Laina''s heart is being repaired."

    "But it''s still too dangerous! What about you?"

    "When have you cared about my well-being?" Dante scoffed at Margaret''s protest, "As you said, what matters most now is Laina. And I will do anything it takes to ensure she is her usual self once more."

    With the situation at hand, they did not have time to dawdle. They had to make the best out of what they had. But putting Dante''s life in danger like this felt out of ce. Was this truly the right thing to do?

    Just as Margaret was about to protest Dante''s decision, a dagger materialized in Dante''s hand. To everyone''s surprise, he stabbed the dagger into his chest. Everyone gasped in shock. For a hot second, no one knew how to respond.

    Dante winced as he felt the pain from the wound. But he pulled through it. He cut open his own chest and retrieved his heart. Blood spewed from the gaping wound as Margaret called for the royal healers to be summoned immediately.

    Even Marius was at a loss on what to do next. Dante dropped the dagger onto the ground as his vision began to blur from the blood loss. He reached into his own chest cavity and removed his beating heart.

    His heart was still beating.

    "Take¡­ take it¡­" he said to Margaret, "I''ll leave the rest¡­ up to you¡­"

    Marius caught him just as he fell on his side. Silence befell upon the entire room. They were all too shocked by the development that none of them could move! But time was of the essence. They could not let Dante''s effort go to waste.

    Margaret pped her hands together to get everyone''s attention, "We have no time to waste. Let''s get things going."

    The next few hours were a whirlwind. Margaret remained as calm as she could as she exined to the Royal Healers what needed to be done. Everyone worked tirelessly to ensure everything ran smoothly.

    By sunrise, everything wasplete. Dante''s heart was sessfully transnted into Laina to fight off the remaining curse while her original heart was purified.

    "How long will the process take?" Margaret asked.

    "It should take no more than a day," the royal healer replied, "After which we can return the hearts to their rightful ce."

    With the healer''s assurance, Margaret finally heaved a sigh of relief. She sent them off, before taking a break herself as she sat down on the sofa and leaned her head back. Now all they had to do was wait.

    "My King, you need rest, you''re in no condition to move!" as soon as Margaret heard Marius''s voice, her eyes flickered open.

    She turned over to see the door to Laina''s room swing open as Marius and Dante walked in. After he passed out, Margaret had him moved to a guest room down to the corridor to recuperate.

    His self-inflicted wound was tended to and healed swiftly, but his body was still weak from what had happened. As soon as he regained consciousness, Dante insisted oning to see Laina. Even though Marius reassured him that Laina''s condition was stabilized, he still wanted to see her for himself.

    With Marius''s help, Dante walked up to Laina''s bedside and sat down. He reached for Laina''s hand. He could feel the warmth returning to her body. Margaret walked over and stood in silence for a while.

    "Her condition stabilized. Thank you," she finally blurted out after a while.

    Dante nodded in response, "Did they say when she will wake up?"

    "Probably in the next few days or so. Thanks to you, the curse can be purged cleanly from her bloodstream. It will not leave behind any side effects."

    "That''s good to hear."

    Everyone remained silent for some time. They looked on at Laina, who was still sound asleep in her bed. Dante held on tightly to Laina''s hand. He gently kissed the back of her hand.

    "You need rest," Margaret said to Dante, breaking the silence in the room.

    "I just want to apany her a little more," he muttered.

    "I''ll make arrangements for you to stay here. That way you can apany her by her side," Margaret said.

    "Thank you," Dante replied with a smile.

    "So, when did it happen?" Margaret asked. The question had been in her mind ever since Dante revealed what had happened.

    Dante chuckled a little as he recounted the tale. It was during their stay in Starfrost Mansion. At that moment they shared, Dante knew Laina was about to confess her love for him. He knew the consequences of what would happen should she had been the one to say it.

    So, he took the chance to dere his love for her instead. After all, he had already wanted to do so from the beginning.

    He had no regrets.

 Chapter 220 - Spiralling

    Laina could hear whispers all around her. She opened her eyes and gasped in shock as she sat up. For a brief moment, she could not recall what had happened. But as time passed, the memories flooded back to her.

    She turned to look around her, her eyebrows furrowed as she stared in confusion. She was not in the pce or in the garden. Laina looked down at her abdomen, there was no wound there either.

    "Where am I?" she muttered to herself as she turned to look around..

    She was in a wide open space, surrounded by floating panels. In each one of these floating panels was a memory ying on loop. Upon careful examination, Laina realised these memories were not hers.

    One of these panels caught her interest, so she went up to take a closer look. Laina reached her hand out to touch it. Bright light consumed her whole. When she reopened her eyes, she was transported into the memory itself.

    "Whose memories are these?" Laina wondered to herself as she continued to examine her surroundings.

    She had never been here before and yet there was a sense of familiarity. She was in a grand hall with a throne at the end. Laina walked down the aisle as she noticed a crowd of people who were gathered up front.

    Laina could not quite hear what the people were talking about but when she finally waded through them to get to the front she was stunned. Standing at the foot of the throne were two young individuals with familiar faces.

    She walked around to see the face of the young man, dressed in finery who stood before the alluring beauty before him. Laina stopped in her tracks with her mouth agape.

    "Dante¡­" the young man before her was Dante!

    These were his memories and it looks to be memories of a distant past.

    "It''s an honor to meet you, your Highness," Dante greeted the young woman who covered her face with a folding fan.

    She was also wearing a veil that covered her face, so Laina could not tell who it was. The veil wearing young woman bowed respectfully and reciprocated his greeting.

    "The honor is mine. You''vee a long way, Prince Dante. Please allow me to guide you to Rosetta Hall where we can partake in some refreshments."

    "That voice... " Laina looked on in disbelief as the crowd parted a clear path for the two young royals to walk.

    "That''s my voice¡­ but how¡­"

    Before Laina could question any further, the memory dissipated before her eyes. She was taken back to the hall with memory panels surrounding her. These were all of Dante''s memories. She looked through all of them, pacing down the hall as she viewed each of them.

    Some memories were fairly recent, others seemed foreign to her. But one thing''s for certain. These were memories that he cherished. Laina brought her hand up over her chest. She could feel her heart racing.

    As she continued to view the memory panels, one of them caught her eye. She knew this scene all too well. The background, the people in it, Laina knew what memory this was. As soon as she touched the panel, she was transported into it.

    She watched from the sidelines with a smile on her face. It was during their time in Starfrost Mansion. Dante had just finished giving her a tour of the gallery. They returned to their room for dinner.

    Dante was telling her about a life he pictured them having, a life without royal duties. They could just be regr people, living ordinary lives. As she heard him speak, she could feel her emotions stirring within her.

    "Do you know how much I wanted to kiss you at that moment?" Laina whispered to herself as she looked on.

    She wanted to profess her love for him. They shared a beautiful moment together, but she was one step behind. Dante bit her to it. That night, she was so intoxicated with love that she had forgotten something that happened after.

    It was the first time she noticed Dante''s hands were cold, colder than usual. When she asked him what was wrong, he brushed it off and carried her off to bed before heading into the bathroom.

    Laina clutched her stomach.

    She was worried something was wrong, but she chose to trust Dante so she did not pry any further. As she watched him walk into the bathroom, her legs moved on their own. Laina walked over to the bathroom and peered in.

    Laina bit her lip, she knew it was wrong to pry into his memories like this. But curiosity was killing her. She wanted to know. She peeked through the gap in the bathroom door and watched as Dante unbuttoned his shirt.

    "Maybe this is a bad-" before she could even finish her sentence, Laina covered her mouth as she gasped in shock.

    From Dante''s reflection in the mirror, she could see the dark-colored veins on the left side of his chest. The veins spiraled outwards like vines. Laina reached out her hand, only to shrug it back as Dante gritted his teeth and ced both hands on the basin.

    He looked as if he was in pain and it broke her heart.

    How long had this been going on?

    Was this the reason why his hands had been so cold?

    She had so many questions spiraling through her mind. She had to ask Dante about this. It looked like a curse, but it was unlike anything she had seen before.

    "No one can know about this," Dante said to himself as he looked in the mirror.

    Laina bit her lip. He did not want her to worry, so he intentionally kept it a secret from her.

    "But why?" Laina whispered to herself.

    As she returned to the space with the memory panels, Laina no longer wanted to look at any of them. She sat down on the ground and brought her knees to her chest. She reyed all of the memories she had with Dante leading up to the present.

    Laina buried her head in her arms, "How could I have not noticed any of this?"

    Each time she noticed something was wrong with Dante, he brushed it off. He diverted the topic. He did it so that she would not worry. When it came to Colette, she was at a loss. Never in a million years did she expect things to turn out this way.

    Why did she not trust him when he asked her to?

    Did she not have enough faith in him?

    No, that''s not it. She could not believe the sweet child she had taken under her wing was out to get her. But there was definitely more than meets the eye. How did Dante even know this was going to happen.?

    She had so many questions swirling in her mind.

 Chapter 221 - Trust

    Laina felt a certain warmth feeling surround her, followed by a familiar voice calling out to her. When she opened her eyes again, she realized she was in her room in the pce. She looked up at the familiar ceiling of her canopy bed.

    She felt a cold chill on her hand. She turned to see Dante resting on her hand. She remembered thest words she said to him before she passed out. Laina reached out her hand and ruffled his hair.

    "I''m sorry," she whispered.

    Her dry throat sent her into a coughing fit when she tried to speak again. Her coughing fit stirred Dante awake.

    "Laina? Laina!" he was over the moon to see her awake..

    He quickly got her a ss of water to soothe her throat. Laina downed the entire ss in one seating. Dante caringly rubbed her back as she did. When she was done, Laina put down the ss on the side table.

    Before Dante could say anything, Laina attempted to get up from her bed. She wanted to hug him. But a spell of fatigue and dizziness caused her head to spin. Dante quickly got her to lie back down and rest.

    "You still need time to recuperate," he whispered to her as heid her down gently.

    Laina took the opportunity and hugged him tightly, refusing to let go. Dante was caught off guard by her actions, not know how to react.

    "What''s wrong? Is something the matter?" he asked, concerned about her well-being.

    She did not reply, burying her head into his torso refusing to let go. There was so much she wanted to say, so many things she wanted to ask. But the moment she opened her eyes and saw his face, all the words were stuck in her throat.

    All she wanted to do was to hug him tightly and never let go.

    Dante reciprocated Laina''s embrace. He held onto her tightly. Though he had pretty much kept hisposure throughout the entire ordeal, he was wrought with fear on the inside. He would do anything to keep Laina alive.

    Even if it meant sacrificing his life.

    A knock on the door caught both of their attention, Margaret and Kol entered the room. When they realized was awake, they ran over to her bedside. Dante released Laina from his embrace as she is greeted by the rest.

    "Don''t you ever pull off something like this ever again!" Margaret warned with tears in the corner of her eyes.

    Laina chuckled, "I don''t think I would want to either."

    Kol got down on both knees, head hung low.

    "Kol, what are you doing? Get up," Laina ordered, surprised by his actions.

    "Please punish me as you deem fit, your Highness. I failed to protect you," Kol confessed.

    "Oh Kol," Laina sighed as she leaned over to pull him back up. She held his hand in her own, "It was not your fault, don''t be so hard on yourself."

    While she was grateful to see everyone, Laina wanted to speak to Dante in private. After a short catch-up session with the rest, she let out a yawn and dered she wished to rest for the night. None of them suspected anything, so they bid her farewell and took their leave.

    But just as Dante got up to do the same, Laina held him back. He could see it in her eyes that she had something to say to him. So he sat back down by her bedside with his arm over her shoulders to apany her.

    After everyone else left, Laina remained silent for a time. She leaned her head against Dante''s chest, listening to his breathing and heartbeat as she closed her eyes.

    "Dante,"

    "Yes my dear,"

    "That person¡­ who was that?"

    It took him a while to realize what she was alluding to. Dante bit his lip as he attempted to formte a suitable reply.

    "Someone from our- from my past. She was trying to get to me through you," he exined.

    He held his breath as he waited for Laina''s response.

    "She got close to me, in order to seek revenge on you?" Laina asked for rification, purposefully skipping over the clear mystery behind Dante''s wording.

    "Yes. Her real name is Cordelia. She''s a witch and we need to be careful of her. She meant to kill you," Dante heaved a silent sigh of relief before continuing his exnation.

    He tightened his grip on Laina''s arm as he spoke. If only he had realized her schemes sooner, perhaps this would not have happened. Laina looked up at Dante. She could see the dark veins peeking through the shadow of his shirt.

    A sense of dread washed over her as her expression darkened. Lainapared the memory she had seen versus the present. It was spreading across his body. When Dante realized she was looking up at him, he immediately became conscious of the veins on his body and straightened his cor to hide them.

    He was certain she did not see it.

    She looked down at her own hands, wondering what she could do to help. Dante clearly did not want her to know about it, so she was not about to ask him about it either.

    "Dante," Laina called out his name as she looked back up at him.

    "Yes?"

    Laina took his hand into her own. She traced his fingers as she spoke, "I''m sorry for not trusting you."

    Surprised by Laina''s apology, Dante did not know how to respond. He remained silent as Laina continued to speak.

    "From this point forward, I promise, I will trust you wholeheartedly. Regardless of what decision you make, I will support you," she dered.

    Dante smiled as he gently kissed her on the forehead, "Thank you. I also pledge to do the same. No matter what decision you make, I will be there to support you all the way."

    With their promise to one another, Laina smiled. She was grateful to have Dante by her side. She did not ever want to lose him. Knowing the road ahead of them is a difficult path, Laina made a secret vow, she would do everything in her power to find out what the darkened veins meant.

    Just then, it dawned on Laina. The darkened veins seemed to have only appeared after Dante dered his love for her. Could it be a love curse? Perhaps, the more time they spend with one another, the worse it gets.

    Laina clenched her jaw.

    This meant the more time Dante spent with her, the quicker it spreaded. What happens when his body is covered entirely by the darkened veins? Laina did not want to overthink it. She could still feel the cool temperature from Dante''s hand.

    For his safety, she had to push him away.

    Laina curled her hand into a fist over her heart. It pained her to send him away. But it was the right thing to do.

    "Dante, I need you to leave."

 Chapter 222 - Forgive Me

    At first, Dante assumed he had misheard. But when Laina repeated her words, he was dumbfounded.

    "Did I do something wrong?" he asked, confused as to what he could have done to warrant such a response.

    Dante thought Laina was joking with him. But it soon became clear that she was serious. Confused and caught off guard, attempted to rify the issue.

    He leaned in close to Laina, attempting to wrap his arms around her. But this time, she move away. Dante clenched his jaw. He was about to shrug his hands back when he stopped in his tracks.

    "Laina, what''s wrong?" he asked, his voice filled with concern, "Did I do something to upset you?"

    "No, of course not!" she replied without skipping a beat.

    But Laina could not look him in the eye as she spoke. She averted her gaze from him and could barely keep herposure. She hated doing this to Dante, especially after what had happened. But Laina had no choice.

    She took in a deep breath, mustered the courage she had in her heart, and looked straight into his eyes. She could see the mixed emotions spiraling within him. She had to harden her heart. She must. Laina reached out her hand and ced it on Dante''s.

    "Just as you have asked me to trust you, I need you to trust me now."

    "Of course I do," Dante said as he cupped Laina''s face in his hand.

    She did not flinch at the cold temperature she felt on his skin.

    "But can''t you tell me anything? Anything at all?" he pleaded.

    Laina shook her head, "I just need you to trust me on this one. That''s all I ask."

    Dante let out a sigh. He did not want to be away from Laina, no matter the circumstances. She had never asked him for anything, so this was a first. He wondered what might have caused her to reach such a conclusion, he could not say for sure.

    "When can I return to your side?" he asked.

    "I¡­" his question was a pleasant surprise for her.

    It broke her heart even more.

    "I wille to you," Laina finally dered after much thought.

    Just as she was about to speak again, the door to the room burst open. Margaret entered the room with Marius trailing closely behind. The both of them had been eavesdropping on their conversation.

    Margaret was surprised by Laina''s request. Although she had not approved of them being together, she had sincee around to the idea. Especially after what had just transpired, Margaret knew Dante as the best candidate to keep Laina safe.

    But before the handmaid could even open her mouth to persuade the Crown Princess otherwise, Laina stopped her.

    "My decision is set in stone," Laina said with a heavy heart, "I have made up my mind."

    Dante, though unwilling to ept the circumstance, did not protest any further. He respected Laina''s decision. He kissed her on the forehead.

    "I will wait for you to summon me," he dered as he got back up on his feet, "I wish you a speedy recovery, my love."

    With that, Dante and Marius took their leave and closed the door behind them as they did. Laina held her tongue as she listened to the fading footsteps beyond her room door. When it had finally gone silent, Lainaid back down in bed and covered her eyes with her hands.

    Margaret, stunned by Laina''s actions stood, there in silence for a moment. She was still processing what had just happened. That was thest thing she had expected Laina to do.

    When she turned to see Laina, she was surprised to find the Crown Princess almost in tears. She immediately ran to her bedside with a handkerchief. Laina wrapped her arms around Margaret as she allowed her own tears to flow.

    The handmaid did not say a word. She provided a shoulder for Laina to cry on as she rubbed her back.

    "I don''t want to send him away, Margaret, I don''t want to!" she cried.

    "Then why did you do it?"

    "I had to...I had to¡­" Laina cried.

    It pained her to send him away. But she had to do what was necessary. If she was to uncover the secret behind the curse Dante was inflicted with, she would have to do so on her own.

    Margaret seemingly understood Laina''s intentions, although she was not quite certain. Either way, she would do everything in her power to help Laina achieve her goals.

    "I''m sure he will understand," the handmaid said as she consoled the crying princess.

    "You¡­ you think so?" Laina sniffled.

    "I know so," Margaret said with a smile as she wiped the tears from Laina''s eyes, "The feelings you have for one another are clear for all to see. Most importantly, you trust one another."

    Listening to Margaret, Laina felt a little more reassured. The hardest part of her quest was over. Telling Dante to leave was the hardest thing she had ever needed to do.

    Everything from this point forward would be a breeze. Laina turned to Margaret. Just as she was about to tell her handmaid her n, she paused for a moment. She trusted Margaret with her life, but will her handmaid believe her? What if Margaret had been withholding information from her too?

    Laina reyed the events that transpired in her mind. She remembered the interaction Dante and Margaret had. It seemed as if the both of them were hiding something from her.

    Thinking it would not be wise to reveal her n to Margaret, Laina decided not to say anything else.

    "Your Highness," Margaret spoke up, drawing Laina out of her thoughts.

    The handmaid got down on her knees and held Laina''s hands in her own.

    "What in Kinshearth are you doing?!" Laina gasped in shock, "Margaret, what''s wrong?"

    "I have failed to protect you, your Highness. As your handmaid, I have failed in my duties. Please punish me as you see fit."

    "Margaret, get up now!" Laina said as she attempted to pull her up.

    But the handmaid was persistent. She remained on her knees, refusing to get up.

 Chapter 223 - A Gift For You

    "You''ve done nothing wrong, Margaret. There is no punishment that needs to be given!" Laina replied, "What happened was an unfortunate event. None of us could have seen iting."

    "I should have seen iting," Margaret confessed, "If I still had my powers, I would have sensed the threat. And all those warning signs that we did not heed. I did not heed. I have failed you."

    Laina mmed her hand down on the bed, "I will not allow you to wallow in self pity like this, Margaret!"

    She sped onto her handmaid''s hands and looked straight into her eyes. Margaret had been by her side since the beginning. She always took great care of Laina, even if it put her at odds with others.

    "Margaret, I know it might seem weird to you but I have never seen you as my handmaid.. I see you as my best friend," Laina exined.

    Margaret paused for a moment. She did not know what to say. To hear that Laina saw her that way warmed her heart. She thought she would never be able to hear her say that ever again.

    They had known one another for such a long time. Perhaps one day, Laina will remember everything. But for now, Margaret was happy to be by her side.

    "You did what you could. None of us could have seen iting. It was indeed unfortunate, but we will just learn from our experiences," Laina continued, "I don''t want you going around ming yourself over this, alright?"

    "Yes, your Highness," Margaret replied with a smile.

    Laina pouted her lips as she ced her hands on her waist, "I told you we''re friends, Margaret. Why are you still being so formal with me?"

    The handmaidughed awkwardly, "My apologies, old habits die hard. I will be more mindful in the future, yo- I mean Laina."

    Both of them shared a heartyugh as Titan crawled up onto the bed toy on Laina''sp. The Sr Mastiff watched over her as she slept. He was extremely happy to see that she was awake.

    "Did you miss me, Titan?" Laina asked as she petted his soft fur.

    The Sr Mastiff licked her on the face in response.

    "I''ll take that as a yes," Lainaughed.

    In theing weeks that followed, Laina was still on bed rest. Despite the orders of the Royal Healers and everyone close to her, Laina continued to manage Kingdom affairs from bed. The work umted during her absence had to be addressed.

    Not to mention, Colette''s disappearance has caused much unnecessary gossip to spread across the Pce and throughout Kinshearth. At first, Laina considered keeping the truth hidden from the public.

    That would help to give themon folk peace of mind and her royal court agreed. However, the severity of the matter and the amount of people who had witnessed themotion could not be ignored. So Laina decided to tell the truth.

    The news of an assassination attempt shocked all of Kinshearth. This was not the first time this had happened. But the fact that the Crown Princess was severely injured as a result could not be taken lightly.

    As such security within the Pce was heightened, especially Laina''s quarters. Colette, who is now known to all as Cordelia the witch in disguise, was a wanted criminal. A bounty was sent, in hopes of her quickening the pace of her arrest.

    With everything that had happened, it took quite some time before Laina was able to have a proper conversation with Kol and Florin after their return from Sanguim. Laina arranged a special dinner for them in her own private quarters so that they may converse and dine with ease.

    Margaret was also in attendance at the table with them. Kol and Florin recounted the details of their trip to Laina and Margaret. In the week that had followed since their return, Sanguim was still in turmoil. Florin''s sister, Kalfina, had be the prime candidate in the line of session for the throne.

    "Should she take the throne and be the 86th VamQueen of Sanguim, she will establish cordial trade rtions with Kinshearth," Florin exined as they ate.

    The Kingdom of Sanguim rarely opened its gates for trade, let alone to a human kingdom no less. This was a golden opportunity that Kinshearth definitely did not want to miss. Laina expressed her gratitude to Florin.

    "It would be greatly beneficial for all involved. I have long heard of the quality of tradable goods Sanguim possesses. It would be an honor to establish trade rtions," Laina said as a servant refilled their wine sses.

    As the dinner continued, Laina wished to hear more about their travels in Nyros. She had heard of the beauty of the capital city but had not had the chance to see it in person herself. She was pleasantly surprised to know that the human and vampire rtions were better than she had previously assumed.

    While there were those who still held resentment and believe that both species should be divided, that sentiment is not shared by everyone. Hybrids, such as Kol, have long been ostracized. But that has since changed.

    Should Kalfina be Queen, things will improve for the better.

    "So, Kol, how about you? Did you manage to find what you were looking for in Nyros?" Margaret asked casually as she took a sip from her wine ss.

    Kol did not keep anything hidden from them. He exined what happened in great detail as the rest of them listened. Laina was surprised by the development. She had always feared the worst for Kol.

    "I know this might not have been what you had hoped for, but I hope you were still able to find closure," Laina replied.

    "Thank you, your Highness," Kol thanked her with a smile.

    "So, Florin," Laina turned her attention to the vampire prince, "What are your ns now that your business in Sanguim isplete?"

    Florin choked on his food as he heard Laina''s question, sending him in to a coughing fit. Kol quickly pat his back as the vampire attempted to regain hisposure.

    Laina was a little surprised. She did not expect her question to cause such amotion. Margaret and Laina exchanged a quick nce before they continued eating.

    When Florin finally regained hisposure, he replied, "I do not with to return to Sanguim. At least, not for the time being. There isn''t anything left for me there."

    Florin had all that he needed with him. All he needed now was a ce to call home.

    "Ah, that reminds me," Laina said as she turned to Margaret.

    The Crown Princess exchanged a look with her handmaid who immediately got up from her seat and went to the back of the room.

    In the meantime, Laina exined, "While you were both away, I had the Royal Jewel Enchanters have this made."

    Margaret came back to the table with a wine red velvet box in hand. Laina handed it over to Florin.

    "Your Highness, I can''t ept this. I should be the one offering gifts after the kindness you have shown me, not the other way around," Florin politely refused.

    Laina shook her head," I will not take no for an answer, Prince Florin. Take it as a thank you gift, for taking care of Kol on my behalf. I insist."

 Chapter 224 - Leave With Me

    With Laina''s insistence, Florin received the box from her. She urged him to open it. Florin carefully opened the velvet box to reveal a beautiful jewel. He was mesmerized by the colors for he had not seen anything like it before.

    "That is a fire ruby encased in snowke sapphire," Laina exined as Florin took it out of the box, "We had it enchanted for extra protection."

    "Extra protection? Against what?" Kol asked out of curiosity.

    "Against the effects of sunlight," Laina exined with a smile, "With it, Florin will be able to walk under sunlight unharmed."

    Florin widened his eyes in shock. He had heard of such enchanted jewelry but they were extremely rare and hard toe by. Even the royals of Sanguim found it difficult to obtain..

    "Your Highness, I¡­ I can''t ept this gift."

    Laina chuckled as she shook her head, "Yes, you can. The Crown Princess of Kinshearth does not take back the gifts she has given. All of them are well deserved. You must ept it."

    "But¡­"

    "No buts. No exceptions," Laina replied with a smile.

    Florin let out a sigh, any more insistence on his end would just only offend the princess.

    "Very well, since the princess insists, I will ept it. Thank you your Highness for your generosity," Florin thanked her.

    As they continued on with their meal, the question of where Florin would stay was still unanswered. When Laina brought it up again, Florin was less hesitant with his replies. For the time being, he decided to stay in Kinshearth. As he spoke, he stole a nce at Kol, hoping to see how the hybrid would react.

    Though he thought he was being stealthy, Laina and Margaret both noticed it. Kol , on the other hand, did not sense anything out of the ordinary. But he seemed quite pleased to know Florin would be staying.

    "I could bring you around Kinshearth," he said, "That way you can decide where you would like to settle down."

    "Settle down?" the prince stared at Kol in surprise.

    "Yes, a ce to stay?" Kol rified.

    "Oh, right," Florin replied in defeat.

    Laina and Margaret exchanged a nce. There seemed to be something going on between Florin and Kol but they were uncertain on what it could be. Could the vampire prince possibly have feelings for Kol? They had to verify their theory.

    Margaret cleared her throat before she made a suggestion, "If Princess Laina permits, perhaps Prince Florin can remain a guest in the pce for now? Until he has found more suitable amodation?"

    "He can stay with me, I don''t mind," Kol suggested.

    "I would like that," Florin replied with a smile.

    As soon as he spoke those words, Florin realized how out of turn he was. The entire dinner had been a stressful event for him. There was something he wanted to say to Kol. Perhaps there was no better time like the present.

    "I apologize for such a sudden interruption to our dinner, but with your permission, Princess Laina, may I speak to you in private?" Florin asked respectfully.

    "Speak to me? In private?" Laina echoed his request in surprise.

    "Yes, in private," Florin confirmed.

    "Florin, the princess is already taken," Kol blurted out.

    As soon as those words left his mouth, everyone turned to Kol and looked at him in shock. At first, Kol thought he had said that in his mind. But looking at the expressions of everyone else in the room, he realized he messed up.

    "What are you talking about, Kol?" Florin asked in confusion.

    His eyebrows furrowed as he tried to figure out why Kol would have said something like this. Laina and Margaret had simr expressions on their faces too.

    "I¡­I¡­thought¡­," Kol tried to piece his argument together, "You came back with me to Kinshearth even though you did not have to. Staying in the pce¡­ I just assumed."

    "Assumed what?"

    "Assumed you were going to court the princess," Kol exined, "Her heart is already taken, she has King Dante."

    Laina was the first to burst out inughter, followed by the handmaid. This was certainly an unexpected development. Laina got up from her seat as she took her wine ss in hand.

    "Margaret, I think we should give these two some privacy. Would you care to join me on the balcony?"

    "Of course, your Highness," Margaret replied as she picked up her wine ss and joined Laina.

    Florin''s face was beet red and so was Kol''s. For some time, both of them sat there in silence. Neither of them knew what to say or who should speak first.

    Finally, Kol was the first to muster the courage to speak, "Prince Florin, I apologize for my outburst. I did not know what came over me."

    "Did you really think that," Florin asked as he sighed.

    "Think what?"

    "What you said, about me courting Princess Laina."

    "I¡­" Kol did not know how to reply.

    Florin leaned back in his chair and let out a sigh. Since Kol was so clueless, perhaps he should juste clean. After all, what did he have to lose? But no matter how hard he tried, he could not muster the courage to say it.

    So, Florin said the next best thing he could think of, "Kol, leave with me. We can find a ce to stay and live."

    "What, what are you talking about, your Highness?" Kol asked in confusion.

    The vampire prince was offering to take him elsewhere? But why?

    "You don''t have to be Princess Laina''s bodyguard. You''re not bound to her by a servant contract anymore, you''re free," Florin exined.

    He ced his hand on Kol''s. Kol did not move his hand.

    "We can go anywhere in the world and explore it together," Florin continued, "Do you understand what I''m saying?"

    "I¡­" Kol did not say a word. He did not know what to say, or how to express his emotions.

    Apart from Laina and Margaret, Florin was the only other person who seemed to enjoy his presence. In turn, he enjoyed Florin''spany too. He remembered how worried he felt when Florin went on his mission on his own. Though he was still uncertain about his own feelings, he knew Florin was important to him.

    "I''m sorry, I cannot go with you," Kol apologized.

    He could see the immediate disappointment written on Florin''s face. At that moment, Kol felt as if he could read the vampire prince''s thoughts.

    "But it''s not because I don''t want to go with you," Kol blushed a little, though he did not notice it himself, "I want to but serving Laina is more than just duty."

    "Laina saved my life. If it was not for her, I would not be who I am today. For that, I wish to protect her with my life," Kol exined.

    Florin could see the determination in Kol''s eyes. He could see his resolve and his strong beliefs in his mission. Florin hesitated, he could not take that away from Kol. This was what he wanted to do.

    He hunched back in his chair and conceded defeat, "Very well, I respect your wishes."

    But the vampire prince was not about to give up.

    "I have made up my mind," Florin dered triumphantly.

 Chapter 225 - I Made Up My Mind

    He turned to the balcony, just in time to see Laina and Margaret looking right in his direction. The Crown Princess and handmaid had been eavesdropping on their conversation the entire time.

    As soon as they were caught, they pretended to look elsewhere, until Florin called to speak to Laina. The Crown Princess was not expecting Florin to want to speak to her, so she was curious to know what it was about.

    "What is it, Prince Florin?" Laina asked as she and Margaret casually returned to the table.

    "I have made my decision," Florin reinstated.

    "And what might that be?"

    Florin got out of his seat and got down on one knee.

    "Prince Florin, what are you doing?" Laina gasped in shock. .

    Laina tried to get him up on his feet but Florin refused to do so..

    "Whatever you wish to ask, speak your mind. But you don''t have to do this."

    Florin shook his head, "I know this is extremely bold of me. And quite honestly, I have no right to ask you to agree to my request. You have shown me great kindness, more than I could ever hope for. I hope that you would be willing to grant my one humble request."

    "Florin," Laina said as she ced her hand over her heart, "If it is something within my power, I will make it happen."

    "With your blessing, I wish to serve as your bodyguard. If you would have me, that is," Florin said as he bowed his head down.

    Kol gasped in shock, "Florin, what are you talking about? Are you serious?"

    At first, Laina thought she had simply misheard him. But she rified with him and realized he was serious.

    "But you''re a prince, Florin. This¡­ does not make any sense."

    "I am merely a prince by name now, and should things in Sanguim change for the worse, my title would mean nothing. I am a skilled fighter, rest assured your Highness."

    Laina turned to Margaret, seeking her opinion on the matter. The handmaid shrugged her shoulders. The vampire prince had been cordial throughout his stay with them. Furthermore, he got along well with everyone.

    "With the recentpse in security regarding your safety, perhaps having an additional bodyguard would be beneficial," Margaret justified the decision.

    The handmaid was right. Just then, another reason popped up in Margaret''s mind. She leaned in close to Laina and whispered it into her ear.

    "This would give them the chance to grow closer to one another too."

    Laina had not considered that until Margaret mentioned it. Further analyzing the situation, Laina realized perhaps this was the reason behind Florin''s request in the first ce. He wanted a way to remain in the pce and be close to Kol.

    Bing her bodyguard would be the quickest and easiest way to achieve this. Laina smiled as she got up from her seat. She invited Florin to the balcony so that they could speak in private for a moment.

    Once they were alone, Laina got straight into it, "Is this truly what you wish to do?"

    Florin nodded, "Yes."

    Laina smiled as she looked out beyond the balcony, "You know, if you wanted to get close to Kol, there are many other ways to do so."

    "What? No, your Highness. That''s not¡­ I¡­" Florin flustered as he attempted to defend himself.

    But no matter how hard he tried to piece his words together, nothing seemed to work. Laina had hit it right on the nail. He could not deny it.

    "Was it that obvious?" Florin asked as he ced his hand on the back of his head, a little shy as the truth came to light.

    Seeing how flustered he was, Laina could not help butugh. Laina and Margaret long had their suspicions but they did not want to interfere. After all, it was not their ce to do so.

    "Kol can be a little oblivious to these things. But give him time, push him a little, he''lle around," Laina advised him as she gave him a pat on the back.

    "Back to the matter at hand," Laina continued, "I will fulfill your request."

    Florin lit up with joy. But before he could say anything, Laina stopped him.

    "But in return, you have to fulfill my humble request. A simple barter trade, if you will," Laina exined with a grin.

    "Fair. Anything the Crown Princess asks of me, I will fulfill to the best of my abilities," Florin replied.

    Laina looked back into the room. She could see Margaret and Kol having a conversation with one another. Florin looked on to. She nced over to Florin, to see him smiling.

    Laina looked back down at the wine ss she held in her hands. With the situations that had transpired in thest few years, Laina had begun to cherish those close to her even more so than before.

    She could not bear for anything to happen to them. So, she wanted to be prepared for any situation that mighte. Laina did not know what spurred her to request it of Florin, but she knew it was what she wanted.

    "If you are to be my bodyguard, I wish to assign you your first task," Laina said as she looked out into the night sky, " If things ever go south, I want you to protect and take care of Kol for me. No matter the cost," Laina said to him with a smile.

    "Your Highness¡­"

    "There maye a time, where I have to leave and I may never return. When that timees, I hope that you will fulfill this humble request of mine," Laina said as she put down the wine ss and ced both hands on Florin''s shoulders.

    "Can you do that for me?" she asked.

    Florin was taken by surprise by the Crown Princess''s request. Hybrids and vampires had longer life spanspared to humans. Perhaps that was what she was referring to, so Florin took it as that.

    "I will do my best, your Highness. I will fulfill your request," Florin said as he ced his hand over his heart.

 Chapter 226 - Invitation From The Queen

    After a few weeks, things in Kinshearth returned to normal. Laina fully recovered from her ordeal and was back in court managing the affairs of her kingdom. With things progressing smoothly, Laina was able to take a breather from time to time.

    Whenever she had a bit of time to herself, she subconsciously touched the pendant she wore around her neck. She wanted to contact Dante. But before she found out what was going on, she forbade herself from doing so.

    She was afraid of what she might do or say should she see or hear his voice. Hence, for the time being, she resorted to sending him written letters to maintain theirmunication with one another.

    Her actions have caused gossip to spread throughout Kinshearth. Many of themon folk wondered if the rtionship between the Crown Princess and the Dragon King were on the rocks.

    Even the ministers grew worried.. But no one dared to ask the Crown Princess if these rumors were true. Margaret informed her about the gossip that was spreading amongst themon folk.

    "Is that so?" Laina asked as she continued perusing through the documents.

    "Indeed. Some believe that you have taken another lover," Margaret continued as she poured Laina a fresh cup of tea.

    Laina chuckled as she continued to work on her papers.

    That evening, a letter from Wolfenheim arrived for Laina. After her dinner with the ministers, Laina retired to her quarters. She opened the letter as she sat down on the sofa with Titan resting on herp.

    "An invitation? How interesting," Laina mumbled to herself as she continued reading its contents.

    Queen Victoria, who had be a close friend to Laina, was inviting her to Wolfenheim for a casual visit. The rare rossettin flowers were about to be in bloom, hence the Queen of Wolfenheim had extended an invitation to Laina.

    At first, Laina was not certain if she should ept the invitation. Things were going smoothly in Kinshearth but she was not certain if going on a trip now would be a good time.

    "Perhaps I should sleep on this," she said to herself as she ced the invitation down on the table.

    But before she could stand, something clicked in Laina''s mind. Since her recovery from the assassination attempt, Laina had been trying to find any information she could on curses in hopes of finding what Dante was inflicted with.

    But none of the books she found had any useful information regarding it. The Royal Kinshearth Archives was home to one of thergest collections of books and texts in all of Gaeia.

    If no information could be found in there, it likely would not be found anywhere else. Laina even essed the secret library that was only open to members of the royal family. But her efforts were fruitless.

    "Perhaps¡­ perhaps the Moon Goddess might know a thing or two?" Laina wondered.

    The Moon Goddess seemed to havee from a world beyond Gaeia, perhaps she would have the information Laina needed. While the purpose of the trip was still to visit the Werewolf Queen, who was to say Laina could not take some time to fulfill her own objective too.

    Laina pped her hands together in triumph, "It''s settled then, a trip to Wolfenheim!"

    Titan barked brightly, wagging his tail as he looked straight at Laina. It was as if he was begging to go along. Laina cupped his soft furry face in her hands.

    "Do you want toe along too, Titan?" she asked her sr mastiff.

    Titan barked in response before licking her on the face. Laina chuckled as she leaned back in the sofa. Titan climbed all over her yfully.

    "Alright alright! I take that as a yes," Laina admit in defeat.

    Since she would be gone for some time, this was the perfect opportunity for her to do so as Margaret would have to remain in Kinshearth to manage things in Laina''s absence. Kol and Florin would follow her to Wolfenheim for protection.

    Also, to make things a little easier, Laina would travel to Wolfenheim in secret. Since it was not a formal visit, she did not need to bring an entourage with her.

    Though Margaret was against the idea at first, she could not convince Laina otherwise either. All the handmaid could do was to wish her safe travels as she took off with Kol, Florin, and Titan by her side.

    "Please take good care of her!" Margaret instructed Kol and Florin right before they left.

    "She is in safe hands, Lady Margaret. Rest assured," Florin replied.

    With that, they embarked on their trip to Wolfenheim. Since the two monarchs of both kingdoms were close friends, trade routes and portals between both kingdoms were established.

    This allowed travel time to be cut short significantly. As soon as Laina arrived in Wolfenheim, she headed straight to the castle. It had been quite a while since herst visit to the werewolf kingdom.

    Though she was not quite certain what changed, Laina could sense that the atmosphere was slightly different. It was a positive change. Upon her arrival at the castle, Laina and her bodyguards were taken to the Drawing Room where they waited for Queen Victoria.

    At first, Laina was worried that Florin and Kol would be treated differently since they were vampires. But that was not the case. They were not met with any animosity, which was a pleasant surprise.

    "I must say, I am quite surprised," Lainamented about the situation, "Especially after what you''ve told me about the tension between Sanguim and Wolfenheim."

    "As was I," Florin confessed, "This is definitely different from what I was being told. In fact, while we were out on the streets, I noticed there were vampire merchants tending to their own stalls."

    "Did you?" Laina gasped in surprise at his discovery, "Perhaps times are changing for the better."

    A knock on the door caught all of their attention. Momentster, the door swung open as an announcer announced Queen Victoria''s arrival.

    "Princess Laina, it''s great to see you again," Queen Victoria greeted Laina with a warm hug.

    "Likewise, your Majesty," Laina reciprocated.

    After introducing her two bodyguards, and Titan to Queen Victoria, the werewolf queen suggested they move to a different location to chat. She wanted to invite them to her private quarters.

    "Your Majesty! You cannot invite guests to your private chambers! Especially-" before the attending advisor could finish speaking, Victoria stopped her.

    "Thank you for your concerns, but these are my guests. I would like to further our discussion in my private quarters and that is final."

    "But your Majesty, this vites the traditions-"

    "My word is final," Victoria snapped in a harsh tone.

    She was using her Alpha voice as she did. Immediately, the attending advisor held her tongue and bowed her head low.

    "As your wish, my Queen."

 Chapter 227 - A Loophole

    Queen Victoria turned back to Laina with a smile as they locked arms and went on their way. Upon entering, Laina felt a familiar presence and so did Kol. Though it was faint, Laina realized who it was as soon as a wolf came running up to Queen Victoria.

    "Victoria-" Laina was about to warn the werewolf queen.

    But she soon realized she did not have to. Clearly, there had been some form of development in the time since they havest met. When Victoria realized Laina was just standing there, dumbfounded, by her interaction with the wolf.

    The wolf, upon realizing there were guests in the room with Victoria, quickly realized who it was. Titan, who was with Laina barred his teeth at the wolf.

    "Easy, Titan, easy," Laina said as she pets him on the head..

    At Laina''smand, Titan softened his resolve.

    "I assume you already realized who this wolf might be," Victoria said with a smile.

    "I have my suspicions," Laina replied in disbelief.

    She had always wondered what happened to Kragen. Dante did inform her it was taken care of and she never questioned what he meant by it. Queen Victoria exined what happened, how Kragen became her wolf.

    "So he can''t speak like you and I?" Laina asked.

    "Yes, but as you can see from his expression right now," Victoria said as she lifted Kragen''s face up, "He''s very sorry for what he has done in the past."

    The wolf''s ears drooped, tail down. He even averted Laina''s gaze. Laina found it tough to believe that this was the feared werewolf king. Even Kol found it hard to believe. He was wary of Kragen, no matter what form he took now.

    "Anyways, let''s head over there to have a chat, shall we?" Victoria said as she led Laina out into the balcony where a table and chairs had been set up for them.

    The Crown Princess and Werewolf Queen spent the entire afternoon chatting in length. They had much to catch up on. It seems like the gossip about Laina and Dantes'' rtionship spread beyond borders. Even Victoria was aware of it.

    "I have to be honest, one of the reasons I invited you here is so that I can confirm if these rumors are true!" Victoria joked.

    "You''ve only been Queen for a while and you''re already getting into the gossip? Queenhood has changed you, Victoria," Laina teased back.

    "Has it? I did not notice."

    Both women shared a goodugh as they continued on with their conversation over tea and light snacks. But their happy conversation was short-lived, as a messenger came to inform Queen Victoria of her next engagement.

    "The elders are waiting for you in the throne room, your Majesty," the messenger informed her.

    "Already?" Victoria sighed as she turned back to Laina, "I apologize, Princess Laina, but duty calls. Let''s converse again over dinner."

    "Very well, I''ll see you then," Laina replied.

    With that, Laina and her bodyguards were escorted to her guest quarters to rest. Everything had been specially prepared for her arrival. Upon entering, Laina sensed something was amiss. She furrowed her eyebrows as she examined the room in great detail.

    "Is something wrong, your Highness? If the room is not to your liking, we can get it changed," Florin spoke up.

    Laina shook her head, "No that''s not it. It''s a little too perfect."

    "Too perfect?" Kol chimed in as he looked around the room.

    Despite his keen observation skills, he could not see what Laina saw. Florin had not spent much time with Laina just yet, so he was not able to pick up on anything either. Titan, on the other hand, begged to differ. He carefully surveyed the room upon entering.

    When he saw the softfy dog bed that was set up next to Laina''s bed, he quickly went over to rest in it. The softness of the bed enveloped the Sr Mastiff as heid in it.

    Laina chuckled, "Would you look at that! Titan''s already all settled in."

    "I hope the d¨¦cor is to your liking, your Highness."

    "Yes, thank you-" Laina paused.

    She knew that voice.

    That voice did not travel from the door of the room, it came from the balcony. Kol and Florin realized it too. They had not sensed the presence that entered the room through the balcony until he stepped in.

    "Dante?" Laina gasped in shock as she looked towards the balcony.

    There he was.

    It would be a lie if Laina said she did not miss him. She wanted to run up to him and hug him tight. But she made a promise to herself and she intended on keeping it.

    Before she could say anything else, Dante was no longer on the balcony. He was standing in front of her, ready to embrace her. Kol and Florin knew Dante would not harm her, so they stood down.

    "What are you doing here?" Laina asked as she averted her gaze and folded her arms.

    She pretended to be cold and distant, hoping it would be enough to brush him off. But little did she know her defiance only made him want to hold her more.

    "I missed you," he said sweetly, seductively.

    Like a pouting kid, Laina continued to protest, "I thought I told you to-"

    Dante ced his hands on Laina''s shoulders. A tingling sensation reverberated throughout her body. She did not realize how much she missed his touch, his presence.

    "I thought I told you to stay away," Laina mumbled.

    Dante smiled as he drew her into his arms, "I know, and I respect that. But you also said that in Kinshearth. You did not say anything about Wolfenheim."

    A loophole.

    Dante found a loophole to get to her.

    "Are you twisting my words to get to me?" Laina asked as she looked into his eyes.

    They only spent a short span of time apart but Dante looked as if he had aged a couple of years. His eyes were tired and dry, his movements slowed. She could smell the faint scent of alcohol on him.

    Had he been drinking?

    His shirt was a little untidy, buttons unbuttoned. She could see the ck veins peeking through just a little, obscured by the shadow. Laina clenched her jaw. Perhaps it was just her imagination, but the veins seemed to have spread.

    Could the stress of their separation aggravate his condition? Laina had not taken that into consideration when she pushed him away.

    "I am merely doing what I can to see you again," he whispered in reply as he caressed her cheek.

    "I missed you," she whispered beneath her breath as she buried her head in her chest.

    She could feel the cool temperature of his skin. She could hear the soft beating of his heart. With renewed determination, Laina knew she had to harden her heart for now. For the sake of their future together.

    It was as if Dante knew what she was about to say. He did not want her to say it, so he ced a finger upon her lips.

    "I know. I won''t stay long. I just wanted to see you, that''s all."

 Chapter 228 - Centre Of Attention

    Laina let out a sigh as she took a sip of her tea, Dante had only just left the day before and she was already missing him dearly. She felt so guilty to push him away.

    "Crown Princess Laina, Queen Victoria seeks your presence in her study," a messenger came to inform

    her, drawing her out of her thoughts.

    "Lead the way," Laina ordered as she followed the messenger with Florin and Kol in tow.

    Unlike her pce in Kinshearth, the Wolfenheim pce decor was much more ornate and extravagant. Statues of werewolves decorated the hallways alongsiderge paintings of heroic feats.

    "Ah Princess Laina, you''re here," Queen Victoria eximed with glee as she looked up from her paperwork.

    "You wished to speak with me, your Majesty?" Laina asked as she took a seat before her..

    As the door to the study closed Victoria ced her hand on Laina''s as she said, "Oh no need to be so formal! We''re friends, are we not?"

    Laina appreciated how Victoria was so casual and friendly. Unlike the other royals she has interacted with in the past who always seemed so shallow, she much rather be in Victoria''spany.

    "Aren''t you worried one of your advisors will correct you?" Laina teased.

    Victoria knew exactly what Laina was japing at, "If they dare, I will put them in their ce!"

    After a short conversation, Victoria informed Laina that the request she had asked for has been approved. An audience with the Moon Goddess was hard toe by but Laina was a special guest.

    "Are you sure it''s alright?" Laina asked nervously, "I wouldn''t want you to break any codes just for me."

    Victoria chuckled, "Fear not. Upon hearing the question you wished to ask, it seems to have piqued her interest. Furthermore, we''re just about upon a Full Moon so you''vee at the right time."

    With the werewolf queen''s assurance, Laina heaved a sigh of relief. While Victoria wished to travel with Laina to Blu Lunara, Temple of the Moon, her presence in the capital was required. As such, she made preparations to ensure Laina and her bodyguards would have safe passage there and back.

    "When you return, let us speak again," Queen Victoria requested when they parted.

    Laina agreed and with that, she sets off on her journey to Blu Lunara. With a portal gate, they arrived at the temple in the blink of an eye. The temple grounds were just as Laina had remembered but it seemed more lovely than usual.

    Perhaps it was because of the Full Moon that was set to rise soon. The Moon Maidens were busy with the necessary preparations. But as soon as they noticed Princess Laina, they quickly ran to inform the High Priestess.

    "Crown Princess Laina," the High Priestess greeted her, "We have been expecting you. Have you been well?"

    "High Priestess Shy, we meet again," Laina reciprocated with a smile, "All is well."

    "We''ve heard about the assassination attempt you suffered. Has your wound fully healed?" The High Priestess asked out of concern.

    Laina had not expected the news to travel so far. She knew Queen Victoria was aware of what had happened, perhaps she informed the High Priestess about it too.

    "Thank you for your concern, it''s almost fully healed," she replied.

    The High Priestess nodded, "We have a healing spring that would be suitable for you. If you wish to give it a try, just let us know."

    After a short exchange of pleasantries with High Priestess Shy, she informed Laina that Moon Goddess Selene will meet her that night.

    "So soon?" Laina asked in surprise.

    She was expecting to have to wait for a few days since the Moon Goddess was usually the busiest during a Full Moon. Many people from all over Wolfenheim and beyond made the long journey to seek her wisdom. The High Priestess reassured her.

    "Fear not, Your Highness. Everyone has their turn and yours is a more pressing matter. Hence, she has asked to see you as soon as possible."

    "Ah, I see," Laina gulped. Perhaps the curse was worse than she had anticipated.

    Laina looked away as she grasped her hands together.

    "Your Highness, are you alright?" Shy asked, worried about the crown princess''s well-being.

    "I''m alright, thank you for your concern," Laina reassured her.

    For the rest of the day, Laina and her bodyguards were given a tour of the Temple of the Moon. Titan remained by Laina''s side throughout. His presence in the Temple of the Moon caused quite themotion. After all, it was not every day that the Moon Maidens got to see a Sr Mastiff.

    "You truly are a special one, your Highness," The High Priestessmented as she pets Titan on the head.

    "A Sr Mastiff chooses their partner, not the other way around," she continued to exin.

    "Oh? Is that so?" Laina was surprised. She did not know.

    Sr Mastiffs sometimes lived inrge packs in fieryndscapes, often near volcanos. They could also sometimes be found in high mountains. Their fur coats had the ability to retain heat, allowing them to survive the harshest weather conditions.

    But, it was alsomon for a Sr Mastiff to survive as a lone dog. Should they choose a partner, to protect and live with, they would only have one for their entire lifetime. This was not a romantic partner by any means, but a loyal bond in friendship.

    "Titan here seems to have lived a very long life. He''s probably the only one I''ve seen that has these markings too," the High Priestess exined as she pointed them out.

    The markings she referred to swirled around each of Titan''s feet. But that did not intrigue Laina as much as her otherment.

    "Lived a long life?" she asked.

    The High Priestess was a little surprised, "Did you not know?"

    Laina shook her head.

    After a close examination of Titan, the High Priestess gave her hypothesis.

    "Based on my calction, Titan here is at least over 1000 years old."

    "What? How is that possible?" Kol gasped in shock.

    He took the words right out of Laina''s mouth. She looked down at Titan, who looked happy as ever. But the next thought that crossed her mind worried her. Was Titan considered old? Unfortunately, there was no record of how old Sr Mastiffs grow to be. There were records of simr dogs being thousands of years old.

    "Perhaps Dante might know better," Lainamented as she pets Titan on the head, "After all, it was he who had Titan in his possession before I did."

    After Laina retired to the guest quarters she was provided, she could not stop thinking about what she had just learned. Looking on at Titan, Laina realized how little she knew of Dante''s past.

    Had he always been the Dragon King? She was not sure. If Titan was over a thousand years old, when did Dantee into possession of him? This was yet another mystery waiting for her to solve.

    With a bit of luck, hopefully, she would be able to unravel the mysteries one by one. For now, all she could do was wait.

    That night, after her evening meal, a Moon Maiden came to Laina.

    "The Moon Goddess will see you now."

 Chapter 229 - Possible Solution

    Kol and Florin were about to follow her, but she stopped them both.

    "I will go alone," Laina said.

    "But your Highness," Florin was about to protest when Kol stopped him.

    "We will wait for you here," Kol replied to Laina.

    After Laina left, Florin could not help but ask why he had stopped him. As the princess''s bodyguards, should they not follow her where she went to protect her? Though Kol could not read Laina''s mind, he knew from experience that there were things the princess wanted to do alone..

    "She''s not as weak as you think," Kol exined with a smile, "In fact, she''s stronger than you and Ibined. Plus, many times fold."

    Florin looked at Kol in disbelief. To the vampire, Laina looked just like any other normal human. Even if she had magical abilities, it was impossible for her to be more powerful than the both of thembined.

    "Are you joking with me?" Florin asked, wondering if Kol was simply teasing him.

    Kol shook his head, "No, it''s true."

    He was not surprised that Florin found it hard to believe. Since his first meeting with Laina, the vampire had only seen her getting hurt. He had not witnessed her strength.

    Kol pat Florin on the back and gave him a word of advice, "You''ll see in time."

    Laina felt her heart palpitating in her chest. This had never happened before on her previous visit so the crown princess did not know how to respond. All she could do to calm her nerves was to tighten the grip she had on her hands.

    When she came up to the chamber, the doors opened on their own. High Priestess Shy was already inside, waiting for her. Standing next to her was the Moon Goddess herself.

    "Crown Princess Laina, we meet again," Selene said as she beckoned Laina to enter.

    The High Priestess turned to take her leave, closing the doors behind her as she did. When it was just the two of them, Selene invited Laina to take a seat with her at the table. It had been a while since theyst met, but the Moon Goddess was eager to catch up with Laina.

    However, she was also aware Laina came to her to seek her guidance. Through the letter Queen Victoria had sent on Laina''s behalf, the Moon Goddess understood what she was looking for.

    "You are the only person I could think of that might have an inkling on what this might be, hence my trip here to meet with you," Laina exined as she took a sip of tea.

    Selene understood. But the truth of the matter was not as simple as Laina might have initially assumed. It was simply the tip of the iceberg. In order to better illustrate, the Moon Goddess decided to tell Laina about a legend.

    In another realm, there was once a pair of lovers from opposites sides. The Sun Kingdom and the Moon Kingdom had been at odds for as long as anyone could remember. Perhaps it was because of how different they seemed to be.

    "Opposites?" Laina asked out of curiosity.

    "Yes. Many believe the Sun and Moon are opposites."

    "I thought theyplemented one another. Two halves of aplete whole," Laina made her own observation.

    Moon Goddess Selene smiled, she had expected Laina toe to that conclusion. There were those who thought that way. But it was notmon at that time. As the legend goes, the lovers were royals forced into an arranged marriage in hopes of bringing peace to both sides.

    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Laina asked.

    "Indeed it was. However, that was not the true intention of those who put this into motion. The true intention was war and destruction," Selene exined.

    But the lovers, aptly named, fell in love with one another. When it came time to separate them, no one could. Much to the surprise of everyone else, they had seen past their differences and romance blossomed. But their time together was cut short. One died, the other lived.

    Laina felt an ache in her heart as she listened. It felt as if someone stabbed a dagger through her heart.

    The one who lived became cursed.

    They were cursed to suffer the consequences of having fallen in love. Should they ever confess their love for their one true love again, the curse would take effect. Depending on the affinity the person possessed, the effects varied.

    "But the curse would look the same on those inflicted," the Moon Goddess exined as she touched her heart, "Dark-colored veins would spiral outwards from the heart. When the veins cover the entire body, the curse would take full effect."

    Selene did not like being the bearer of bad news. But from the expression written on Laina''s face, she knew she could not keep it from her either.

    "For a person whose affinity is with the Moon, their elements would usually be ice and or water. In those cases, should they be afflicted with the curse," Selene sighed as she continued, "They would freeze from inside out."

    "Freeze? From inside out?" Laina echoed her words in shock.

    Selene nodded, "Their body temperature will continue to drop until their body function can no longer sustain itself. Essentially, they will freeze to death."

    Laina leaned back in her seat with her mouth agape. Her lips trembled a little and her hands were shaking.

    "Is there a cure? Anyways the curse can be lifted or the effects could be alleviated?" Laina asked.

    Every curse had a countermeasure, right?

    Selene bit her lip. Based on the records she had seen, there was no known cure in the Moon Kingdom. Most of those who were inflicted with it did not survive. But there were rumors of possible ways to dy its effects.

    "There are no records of a cure in the Moon Kingdom. But there were a few known ways of dying the effects of the curse."

    First, it depended on the strength of the person who was inflicted with the curse. If they had a strong physique, the curse''s effects can be slowed down significantly, therefore prolonging their life.

    Since the curse originated from the Celestial Realm, where time moved at a different pace, the effects of the curse would be slowed down if the affected person was in a different realm.

    "Celestial Realm?" Laina pondered over this term.

    She felt a sense of familiarity but was not sure why.

    "What realm are we in then?" she asked.

    "Gaeia, which is where we are, is in the Mortal Realm. As such, the effects of the curse are significantly slowed," the Moon Goddess exined.

    Laina heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Dante remained in Gaeia, the effects will be slowed significantly.

    "There is one more thing that can help slow down the effects," Selene exined.

    This gave Laina hope.

    "What is it?"

    "You." She revealed.

    Laina looked to her in confusion, "Me?"

    As a child of the sun, Laina''s body possessed unique properties that could help further dy the effects of the curse. The more time she spends with Dante, the better the effects. Laina buried her face in her hands. All of this happened because of her.

    Dante confessed his love for her and activated the curse.

    What''s more, she pushed him away.

    Now, she knows what she must do. Laina looked up at the Moon Goddess and thanked her for the information. But before she left, Selene had one more piece of information for her.

 Chapter 230 - Two Peas In A Pod

    "The curse does not only affect one party," she exined, "It usually affects both."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You are also inflicted with the same curse, Crown Princess Laina."

    Laina gasped in shock, "But I don''t have the ck veins or any of the symptoms."

    The Goddess shook her head as she exined, "The curse has not activated for you. But when you do profess your love for him, it will..

    The effects of the curse for you are different too."

    It was at that moment that it dawned on Laina. She recalled the intimate moments she shared with Dante. Each time she was about to say those three words, he stopped her. He was trying to protect her.

    "Although I am not quite certain if this is true, as a child of the sun the effects of the curse is quite the opposite. It will burn you from within. Your body would not be able to subdue the effects of the curse like King Dante can."

    Laina bit her lip. She was afraid of what she might reveal next. But she had to know.

    "So what would it be like for me?"

    With a heavy heart, the Moon Goddess revealed, "It is likely that you will burn from inside out. The mes will consume you and you will be reduced to ashes."

    Laina could not forget what the Moon Goddess had told her. Her words kept repeating in her mind. Even while she was having her meal with Queen Victoria, her mind was still back at the Temple of the Moon.

    "Laina," Queen Victoria called out to her when she noticed she looked a little dazed.

    "Princess Laina," she called out again shortly after while waving her hand in Laina''s face.

    "Sorry, did you say something?" Laina asked as she turned to Queen Victoria.

    The werewolf queen furrowed her eyebrows, "Is everything alright, Laina? Ever since your visit to the Temple of the Moon, you seemed dazed."

    "Do I?" Laina asked as she instinctively touched the side of her face.

    "Yes, and I think even your two bodyguards noticed it too," Queen Victoria turned to ask Kol and Florin, "Isn''t that right?"

    Kol and Florin nodded in agreement.

    "My sincerest apologies, I''ve just been thinking about what the Moon Goddess told me, that''s all."

    Queen Victoria frowned, "Was it bad news?"

    She knew about what Laina had wanted to ask, but she did not know the oue of her conversation with the Moon Goddess. Though the werewolf queen was curious, she did not want to pry.

    "I just¡­ have a lot to think about," Laina replied with a smile.

    She did not want to burden someone else with her troubles. Queen Victoria ced her hands on Laina''s.

    "Laina, you''ve helped me at my lowest," the queen said earnestly, "I would be honored if you would allow me to share your burden. If it''s within my power, I would do anything to assist, just as you have once done for me."

    Seeing how genuine the werewolf queen was, Laina felt a little bad. It was not that she did not wish to share, but perhaps she did not know where to begin. After much consideration, Laina turned to Kol and Florin.

    She had the two of them step forward.

    "What you''re about to hear next, you are to never speak of this to anyone. That includes Margaret, do you two understand?" she asked them sternly.

    Kol and Florin did not hesitate. They ced their hands over their hearts and bowed respectfully to Laina, "Understood, Your Highness."

    With their assurance, Laina turned back to face Victoria and asked that she do the same.

    "My lips are sealed," the werewolf queen said in response.

    Laina exined what the Moon Goddess had told her.

    Kol and Florin were surprised. While Laina was still recovering, they found out about the curse King Dante was inflicted with through Lady Margaret. She had sworn them to secrecy, never to reveal this information to the Crown Princess.

    But as luck would have it, she found out about it on her own.

    Queen Victoria sat in silence as she reviewed the information Laina had ryed to her. For every curse created, had to have a countermeasure, that was a well-known fact. But if even the Moon Goddess could not find one, was all hope truly lost?

    At that moment, something dawned on the werewolf queen. While there was no known cure in the Moon Kingdom, perhaps there was a cure somewhere else?

    "There must be a corrtion somewhere," Victoria dered as she attempted to fit the pieces of the puzzle together, "You said that as a child of the sun, you have the ability to dy the effects of the curse that was inflicted upon him, right?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "Then who is to say you''re not the key to the cure itself?"

    Queen Victoria''s words lit a me in Laina''s mind. The werewolf queen might be onto something. If the Sun and Moon were two halves of aplete whole, just as she believed, perhaps she was in a unique position to find the cure.

    Victoria got up from her seat and walked over to the bookshelf. She swiftly returned with a book which she handed over to Laina. Most people did not know, since it has been forgotten in history.

    While the werewolves of Wolfenheim had their Temples of the Moon, serving as a directmunication point with the Moon Goddess, there also exists Temples of the Sun. However, the temples were mostly in ruins due to unknown circumstances.

    "But the element of fire, in which the affinity to the sun is closely linked to, is a well-loved element to master. As such, the Altar of the Sun was formed," Queen Victoria exined.

    Some say the Altar had a much stronger connection to the Sunpared to the temples that came before it. Underneath the altar, was a well-kept library, filled with documents and ancient texts.

    Rumor has it that the library even contained documents that were from beyond Gaeia.

    "That sounds like a ce that would have the answers I need," Laina professed with a smile.

    She thanked Queen Victoria for her help. If she had not shared this information, Laina would still have been at a loss on where to begin her search.

    But before she did anything else, there was one thing Laina needed to do first.

 Chapter 231 - Take A Break

    Ever since Dante returned from Wolfenheim, he buried himself in work. Royal duties, things he did not have to personally take care of, he took them all upon himself. To those on the outside, he looked like a hardworking King who was doing his best for his people.

    But for those closest to him, they could tell he was merely using it as a form of escapism.

    "Your Majesty, you need to take a break," Marius voiced his concerns as he brought Dante the third ss of whiskey he had requested for.

    It was still early in the afternoon and the Dragon King was already drinking heavily. This had be his new routine.

    "It does not aggravate the curse, you don''t have to worry about that," Dante replied as he took a quick sip of alcohol.

    Marius bit his lip, he did not know what else to say. Nothing anyone said seemed to have gotten through to him.. Perhaps the only person who can change his mind now was the very person who pushed him away.

    Just as Marius considered going to look for Laina in secret, something caught his attention. He looked towards the balcony, only to see a familiar figure making quite the entrance. Marius could not believe his eyes.

    He was so dumbfounded by what he saw, that he could not speak. It was Laina. As soon as she realized Marius noticed her, she signaled him to keep quiet about it. He acknowledged and kept his mouth closed.

    On the other hand, Dante was so engrossed in his work that he did not notice what was happening. He thought perhaps Marius finally gave up and allowed him to work on in silence. But just as he was about to ask for another ss of whiskey, he caught hold of a familiar scent.

    He would never mistake it for anyone else.

    A pair of hands slid down his shoulders, interlocking on his chest. The warmth of her body was enough to make him smile as she leaned in close. She leaned her head on his shoulder. Her long fiery red hair cascaded down his shoulder. She could feel the chilly temperature of his body. But she did not say anything.

    Dante ced his hand on her arm. She shivered a little from the cold temperature. But she did not flinch.

    "Did you miss me?" he asked jokingly.

    "Too much," Laina replied as she gave him a kiss on his cheek, "I missed you too much."

    Marius, who was still in the room, decided to give the Crown Princess and Dragon King their privacy. So, he took his leave and waited beyond the door to listen in.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Margaret asked him from behind.

    Marius jolted in shock. He felt as if his heart was about to leap out of his chest.

    "You scared me!" he whispered over to her, "What are you doing here anyway?"

    "Laina''s here, where else would I be?" she whispered back.

    Putting aside their argument, Marius and Margaret had a simr goal. So they continued to listen in.

    "I''m sorry," Laina apologized, "I should not have pushed you away. I was just¡­"

    Dante stopped her as he shook his head, "You have nothing to apologize for. It''s alright."

    Laina shook her head, "No, it''s not. I just¡­ I don''t ever want to be apart from you, ever again."

    Dante turned around and kissed Laina on the lips. He did not know what took over him. But one thing was for certain, he felt the same way. Being away from Laina was agony. Even if his end was inevitable, he wanted to spend as much time with Laina as possible.

    Laina deepened their kiss. She had always felt a sense of familiarity with Dante since the beginning. It was as if she had known him for a very long time. Equipped with the knowledge about Dante''s curse, she would do everything in her power to find him a cure.

    But for now, she wanted to spend time with him. She wanted to make it up to him.

    "Dante?"

    "Yes, my love?"

    "I have a surprise for you," Laina exined with a smile, "Do you trust me?"

    "With my life," he replied in response.

    Laina blushed a little as she heard his response. At first, she was worried Dante would find it suspicious. Or he might disagree with her ns. But to her surprise, he did not question any of it. She took him to Everfree Nation, to a private mansion she owned by the beach. They had the entire ce to themselves, no one to bother them.

    "You brought me out here for a vacation?" Dante asked in amazement as he looked out into the ocean before them.

    The saltwater breeze was a refreshing change. He had not been to a beach in quite some time. Laina never enjoyed warm weather, so he was surprised by her choice. But he did not mind. The warm weather, coupled with the sea breeze was a wee change.

    "Not just a vacation," Laina exined as she interlocked her arm with his, "I thought we could stay here for a while, together."

    "Stay here, together?" he echoed her words.

    Laina nodded as she continued to exin. This was her solution. Both of them were busy with their royal duties, managing each of their Kingdoms. Visiting one another back and forth would be too much of a hassle. Doing so in secret would only lead to more problems.

    Hence, her solution was for them to live together in a neutral location. The Everfree Nation was the perfect ce. They could have some privacy away from prying eyes and still carry out their duties.

    "Should either one of us need to return to attend to matters in person, we still can. But outside of that," she leaned on her shoulder as she watched the waves crash onto the shore, "we will be in the same ce together."

    Dante smile. Even he could note up with such a brilliant n. This was truly the perfect solution for both of them.

    "If I knew the Crown Princess of Kinshearth wanted more alone time with me, perhaps I should have locked her in my castle," Dante teased as he yfully pinched Laina''s nose.

    Laina nudged his arm as she pouted, "Well I don''t appreciate being kidnapped all the time. So this was the best solution."

    But Dante was still worried. He was not worried about himself, he was worried for Laina and her ascension to the throne as Queen. The nobility and the people of Kinshearth had traditional values. Laina''s actions in the past had already caused friction with the nobility.

    "But what about the nobility and the ministers in Kinshearth? I don''t want them spreading false rumors about you, ruining your reputation," he asked out of worry.

 Chapter 232 - Maniacal

    Laina shook her head as she ced both of her arms around his shoulders, "Do not worry. I have it all under control. Right now, you''re what''s most important to me and I want to spend time with you."

    As long as Kinshearth prospered and her subjects were safe, Laina did not mind anything else. Even if they decide to overthrow her and elect someone else as the monarch she did not mind. So long as the person they chose was capable, she had no qualms about it. But, she would never allow Kinshearth to fall into the wrong hands.

    Laina''s physical absence in Kinshearth immediately became the hottest topic of discussion. Some were up in arms on the Crown Princess''s decision, others gave her their respect. After all, could you fault the princess for wanting to spend time with her lover?

    The Nobles of the High Court found this to be a disgrace. How could an unmarried young maiden, the Crown Princess no less, be spending alone time with a foreign king? Even if the King was courting her, they were still two strangers living under one roof. .

    "Has she gone mad? Or is she hell-bent on being at odds with us?" one of the nobles proimed.

    The Nobles of High Court had gathered under Lord Ethan request. He listened to their grievances on the matter, one after the other. While everyone had something to say, none of them had a solution or a n.

    "Perhaps we should take our chance now!" Lady Fontaine suggested.

    She had been a strong supporter of Lord Ethan for quite some time. She believed that Laina did not have the right to rule, nor the capabilities to do so. The other nobles in attendance agreed with Lady Fontaine.

    "Yes! We should strike now while she''s out of Kinshearth. We should take over Kinshearth Pce. Lord Ethan can take his rightful seat as King!"

    The nobles were all getting riled up. Ethan himself was also lightening up to the idea. But deep down, he wanted to bide his time a little more. Finally, he stood up and shared his thoughts.

    "While it does look to be the perfect opportunity now, perhaps there is another waiting for us," he dere to everyone who had gathered.

    He wanted to hit Laina where it hurt, such as during a joyous asion. The coronation. He wanted to kick her off her high horse when she least expected. No one would see iting. The other nobles were anxious, wanting Laina to be deposed as soon as possible.

    But in the end, Lord Ethan convinced them otherwise. They trusted him and his intellect. There was one more thing he was waiting for too. The mysterious witch who offered her assistance came through with her promises. She hadpleted the three tasks he had to ask of her and revealed herself to him.

    After the nobles left, Ethan returned to his room to rest. Just as he was pouring himself a ss of wine, he felt a presence in the room with him.

    "I was beginning to wonder where you went," he said as he turned around, "I thought I might have to hire my knights to track you down."

    Standing before him, was none other than Cordelia, the purple-haired witch. After she wounded Laina, she was finally free to take on her true form once more. She had been in contact with Lord Ethan and finally gained his trust.

    She was amused by his brilliance. He truly was a capable man. At the very least, he was smarter than the werewolf king she had previously worked with.

    "Did his lordship lose faith in my abilities in my absence?" she asked with a grin.

    "I thought you might have run off to whichever hole you crawled out off," he joked.

    "Easy there, Lord Ethan. Easy," she warned him.

    She did not appreciate insults, even if they were for humor''s sake. Cordelia poured herself a ss of wine too. As she savored the sweet taste of wine, she looked over to Ethan. He looked as if he had something he wanted to ask.

    "If you have something to ask, just ask away. I won''t be too offended, usually," she replied as she took another sip of wine.

    He did not expect to read his emotions so well. But nevertheless, this made things a lot easier. He did not have to tiptoe around her.

    "The assassination attempt on my cousin, that was you?"

    Cordelia smiled, she nodded in acknowledgment.

    Ethan grinned as he rolled his eyes, "You could not finish her off? That would have made things a lot better for the both of us."

    Upon hearing his remarks, Cordelia could not help but burst out inughter. Ethan was confused by her behavior. Perhaps the witch was mad.

    "First of all, that was merely to scare her. A favor I did for someone," she exined, "Secondly, wouldn''t that deny you the satisfaction of seeing the horror on her face when you ascend the throne in her face?"

    He could not deny it. The witch was right. But what Cordelia said piqued his interest. He wanted to know who he was doing the favor for. Before he could ask about it, Cordelia stopped him as she shook her head.

    "I know what you''re going to ask and the answer is no. I cannot disclose that," she replied sternly.

    "So even a powerful witch like you has to work under someone?" he asked as he folded his arms.

    Cordelia shot him a re, "Watch your words, Lord Ethan. Choose them wisely when you''re speaking to me."

    She got up close to him. She moved so swiftly he could barely read her movements. One moment she was a distance away. In the blink of an eye, she was right in front of him, grabbing him by the cor.

    "Let''s make this clear, Lord Ethan," she said to him while keeping eye contact their entire time, "I am not working for you. I am working with you."

    She let go of his cor and dusted him off as she continued, "If you would be so kind as to remember that, I will appreciate it."

    He did not appreciate the treatment, but Ethan clenched his jaw and took it. He knew the purple-haired witch was not someone to be messed with. He had his informants try to find any information they could about Cordelia. But there was nothing.

    "One more thing," she said to him, "Don''t ever send people to find information about me."

    She took a seat down on the sofa, while still looking straight at Ethan as she continued,"If you have any questions, feel free to ask."

    "Anything?" Ethan asked as he arched his eyebrow.

    "I reserve the right to answer," she added.

    "So you could choose to not answer any of them? Then what''s the point of me asking to begin with?" he asked in annoyance.

    Cordelia chuckled as she shook her head in disappointment, "Where is your sense of wonder? Give it a shot."

    Lord Ethan was not one who enjoyed games like this, but just this once, he decided to y along.

    "Where are you from?"

    "I can''t answer that."

    One question in and he already hit a wall. Ethan pondered over another suitable question.

    "Why are you helping me?"

    "Now that, I can answer," she replied with a smile, "Because our goals are aligned. At least, for now."

    Ethan rolled his eyes in annoyance, "That does not help at all."

    "I never said my answers were going to be helpful," Cordelia chuckled, "Right now, all you need to know is that I am here to help."

    "So, you''ve decided to forgo the chance to strike her now, right?" the purple hair witch asked.

    "Yes, I believe the coronation, would be a much better opportunity," Ethan exined as he took a sip of his wine.

    Cordelia burst out in maniacalughter, "I love it. Hitting her just as she thinks everything is going in her favor. Perfect."

 Chapter 233 - Our Bedroom

    "Do you like it?" Laina asked nervously as Dante took a look around.

    The furnishing options in Everfree were different from what was avable in Kinshearth and Dracona. But Laina made the best out of it. This gave the mansion a very unique feel, unlike any ce they had seen before.

    Despite the differences, the ce still felt homely. Laina brought with her a small entourage. Margaret, her two bodyguards, and a selected number of her knights came along as well. A small group of attendants, who would assist with the upkeep of the mansion also came with.

    Dante also brought with him a small entourage. Most of them were attendants that would attend to the day-to-day running of the mansion. Others were there to assist him in kingdom affairs.

    "So, where''s our bedroom?" Dante asked as he looked around the hallway.

    "Our bedroom?" Laina asked, "What makes you think we''re sharing one bedroom?"

    "Are we not?" Dante pretended to look surprised and shock, "That simply won''t do, my love. I demand we share a bedroom, no exceptions."

    Laina chuckled as she pulled him upstairs, "Thank the heavens I did not disappoint then."

    She was just messing with him. If Laina wanted to keep him close at all times, sharing the same bed was crucial. Unknown to Dante, Laina had given special instructions to deck out the mansion with fire affinity crystals and geodes. Margaret found the request a little weird at first, but she did not question the Crown Princess''s decisions.

    After all, it was a well-known fact that Laina favored the fiery gems and geodes.

    As Margaret was settling into her own room, a knock on the door startled her. When she realized it was Marius, carrying a bag of his own as he entered, she stopped him in his path.

    "If you''re thinking of staying here, you''ve made a terrible mistake," she warned.

    Marius pretended to look disappointed, "What? But I thought-"

    "Well you thought wrong," Margaret cut him off as she folded her arms.

    Marius continued to y along, giving her his puppy eyes, "Then where will I stay? There aren''t any rooms left."

    She was not buying it, "There are at least thirty different rooms in this mansion, maybe more and you''re telling me all of them have been taken?"

    You might think Marius was defeated in his argument. But the truth is, he still had a trick up his sleeve!

    He cleared his throat before he began to speak, "The suitable rooms have all been taken up. All except this one."

    "This one is taken. Taken by me," she protested.

    Marius bit his lip as he dropped his bag onto the floor. He got down on one knee as he took Margaret''s hand into his.

    "Marius get up! What are you trying to do?" she eximed in embarrassment.

    The love-sick fool gave his best plea, "Oh Lady Margaret, would you be so kind as to let this poor soul stay with you? Even for just one night?"

    How could she possibly say no to such an adorable face? So the handmaid relented.

    For the next few days, it took a while before everyone got used to a routine. Laina and Dante shared onerge study room as their office. Their tables faced one another. Each morning, they would have breakfast together before they started their work.

    Despite all of it, they still made sure to make time for one another. On a good weather day, they took a walk along the shore. They walked down the sand-covered beach hand in hand. They watched as the waves crashed ashore, bringing with it its many treasures.

    "Isn''t this a pretty shell?" Laina asked Dante as she showed it to him.

    It was a pearlescent mshell that shifts colors under the light.

    "Not as pretty as you are right now," Dante replied all smooth, as he tucked a rogue lock of Laina''s hair behind her ear.

    The Crown Princess blushed at the Dragon King''s flirtatious reply. He never failed to bring a smile to her face. If only things could remain the way they were forever.

    That night, after Dante had fallen sound asleep with his arms around her, Laina carefully got out of bed. She heaved a sigh of relief when she made it to the door with Dante still sound asleep. She reced herself with a decoy bolster pillow to avoid suspicion. She made her way to the study room and turned on a tablemp.

    Before leaving Kinshearth, Laina collected all the books and information she could find about the Altar of the Sun. Whenever she had free time to spare, she would devote herself to researching about it. So far, it has provided her with a lot of information.

    But none of it was pertaining to methods that could lift the curse.

    "Anotherte night of reading, your Highness?" Florin asked as he walked into the study room.

    Laina jolted in her seat. The vampire moved silently, she could barely sense him entering until he came up close.

    "You scared me, Florin," she whispered to him as she rubbed her chest.

    Florin bowed, "My apologies, your Highness. Would you like some tea?"

    The vampire prince who turned into her bodyguard had been a wonderful addition to her entourage. Not only was he attentive to detail, he also took great care of Laina.

    "Thank you, I would like that very much," Laina replied with a smile.

    From the texts she was reading, Laina gathered valuable information. There were mentions of a powerful figure. Known as the Sun Phoenix, this was a title given to the celestial being who has had the strongest power of mes.

    "Some would proim that they are the embodiment of me and sun. Their mes are said to have the ability to remove even the strongest and most ancient of curses."

    "It has been rumored that the blood of a person with a fire affinity can also help reduce or dy the effects of a curse," Florin added as he poured Laina a cup of tea.

    She looked up at him in surprise, "Is that so?"

    Florin nodded, "That is why while vampires need blood to survive, we do not consume from just anyone or anything."

    Laina looked down at her own hands. She had long been told she was a child of the sun, with an affinity with fire. Perhaps she held the key to dying the effects of Dante''s curse. But letting him drink her blood did not seem right. After all, he was a dragon and not a vampire.

    When she ryed her worries to Florin, he pondered for a moment before flipping through one of the books Laina had stacked up in front of her. He flipped open to a page and showed it to her.

 Chapter 234 - No Escape

    "There is an ancient alchemist technique that can transform liquids, such as blood, into edible medicine in the form of pills," he exined as Laina looked through the page.

    Using small amounts of blood in cures and remedies was an age-old method passed down through the ages. Though it is notmonly used anymore, it is known to have one of the most effective methods.

    Laina read through the steps to make it work. Several materials will need to be specially sourced and it was going to be a difficult process. But Laina had faith in herself.

    Florin nced at the list of items required as Laina took notes from the book.

    "I can get them for you, your Highness," Florin volunteered.

    "I would appreciate that, thank you, Florin," Laina said with a smile as she handed the list to him. .

    "I will get right to it, shall I also get the basement set up so that you can work in peace there?" he asked.

    Time and time again, she was surprised by how thoughtful Florin was. She thanked him again but stopped him before he could leave.

    "Take Kol with you," she said to him with a wink, "Having somepany would help lighten the load."

    Laina did not like being so secretive with the things that she was doing. But she knew full well should any of them find out, they would stop her at all costs. But if they were so focused on keeping her safe, who would keep them safe?

    As she continued her research on the Altar of the Sun, Laina was able to find information on its location. This proved to be extremely valuable, as she would be able to get some concrete answers.

    Unknown to Laina, some of the people she was looking for already had their eyes on her.

    The Crown Princess had made quite the name for herself in recent years.

    At the Altar of the Sun, the re Oracle looked into the mes. The Aurora me was passed down from one oracle to the next, carefully guarded for centuries and millennia. The prophetic me guided the decisions of the oracle.

    "What do you see in the me tonight, Oracle Ramona?" a servant asked.

    Ramona was the current re Oracle. She took up the mantle at aged fifteen, one of the youngest ever recorded. Those who underestimate her abilities and intelligence would be fighting a losing battle.

    Her tanned skin was covered in the ancient markings of her people, a symbol of her abilities. The Aurora mes, a rainbow-colored me that was said to havee from the Celestial Realm, was well guarded by her people.

    "She has awakened," she said to her servants, "We must guide her to us, so that she may fulfill her destiny."

    Oracle Ramona stepped off the pedestal as she gave out orders to her servants. There was much to prepare. But before she could continue with her work, a sudden explosion rocked the foundations of the building.

    "Oracle! We are under attack!" a servant shouted as they ran in.

    "Under attack?! By who?" Ramona eximed.

    The hall was beginning to fill with smoke as intruders entered the hall. Realizing things were grim, Oracle Ramona ran back up the pedestal. Using an ancient spell, she was able to transfer the Aurora me into her own body to keep it safe from harm.

    "Ramona!" a voice thundered through the smoke.

    The Oracle shuddered as she heard that voice. She knew who it was.

    "Dexerion, what in the name of the me do you think you''re doing?!"

    "What am I doing here?" he said as he walked out into the open with mes in his hands, "I am here to take what''s rightfully mine!"

    Dexerion flung two fireballs towards Ramona but she carefully dodged them with ease. The fireballs hit the pirs behind Ramona, causing them to crumble. The oracle quickly cast a spell to repair the pirs.

    "If you keep doing that," Dexerion said with a grin as he came up behind Ramona and stabbed her with a dagger, "You won''t have enough energy left."

    "Argh!" Ramona yelled in agony as blood spewed from the gaping wound.

    She could not stay here any longer. If she did, Dexerion would not hesitate to kill her just to get the Aurora me. But where could she escape to? There was no one who could help her. Running back to her own family was out of the question.

    It would only bring them unwanted harm. Ramona gripped her heart, she only had one glimmer of hope left. She summoned her magic staff to her hand and mmed its base down on the ground.

    Upon impact, a wave of mes spread forth from the staff, causing everyone to dodge or move away. Dexerion stood his ground, gritting his teeth in anger. He knew what Ramona was attempting to do. He could not let her get away with the me. With a wave of his hand, he cleared a path through the mes.

    He lunged towards her. Without wasting any time, Ramona closed her eyes to concentrate. Using the strength she had left in her, she cast a teleportation spell. Her staff was enveloped in light, blinding everyone in its presence.

    "No!" Dexerion yelled.

    He sped up forward, but he was toote.

    When the light dissipated Ramona was gone and with her, the Aurora me. Dexerion curse beneath his breath. Without the me, he would not be officially recognized as the next Oracle. He had to get it back.

    Dexerion yelled in anger and rage as he let out a breath of fire towards the sky. All of his followers trembled in fear as they watched their leader curse in rage. He had nned this attack so meticulously, it was supposed to be wless.

    Yet Ramona still slipped through his fingers just like that. Furthermore, she escaped with the Aurora me in her possession.

    He turned to his followers and yelled his first order, "Find Ramona and bring her to me alive!"

 Chapter 235 - Moonlit Beach

    Just like the nights before, Laina was in the study bymplight flipping through books in hopes of finding more information about the Altar of the Sun. Florin and Kol had returned with the items she had asked for. They set up a space in the basement, only essible by a secret passageway hidden behind a false wall.

    Excited to begin, she had made her first attempt at making the pill. But it did not turn out as she had hoped for. So Laina returned to the drawing board, hoping to find more information before making her second attempt.

    It was beginning to look like another quiet night of reading when Laina noticed a sh of light from the beach. Laina was surprised, since it was pitch ck outside, apart from a few litmps. Florin, who apanied her this night, noticed the sh of light too.

    He immediately went over to the window and peered out of it. With his ability to see the dark, he had a better chance of seeing what happened outside. .

    His eyes widened in shock as he turned back to inform Laina, "There''s someone, on the beach. They aren''t moving."

    Laina almost leaped out of her seat, "What?"

    She came over to his side and squint her eyes as she tried to find what Florin had seen. He pointed it out to her from where they stood. But it was too dark, they could not see anything.

    "Let''s go and take a look," Laina dered.

    But before she could go any further, Florin grabbed her by the arm and pulled her back.

    "It''s too dangerous, Your Highness," he warned, "I''ll go look, you stay here."

    Laina shook her head, "I''m going with you. Besides, the person is not moving, right?"

    "Yes, but-"

    "That means they are likely injured. Their lives could be hanging in the bnce for all we know. We must hurry," she argued.

    "But what if it''s a trap?" he called out as he followed her out of the room.

    "We''ll just have to take our chances. Plus you''re here to protect me, right?" Laina replied with a smile.

    Laina took a small litmp with her as they headed out of the mansion. Florin led the way. When they got close, they could see the figure of a person lying face down in the sand. They quickly rushed forward to help.

    "Hey! Are you alright? Can you hear me?" Laina asked as they turned them person over.

    "Her pulse is weak," Florin exined.

    It did not take long for them to notice the wound on her abdomen. She was in critical condition and needed medical assistance immediately.

    The woman was unconscious so she did not respond to Laina''s questions either. Using a healing spell, Laina attempted to heal the wound. She was able to stop the bleeding but the woman was still a long way from recovery.

    "Let''s bring her back to the mansion." Laina dered.

    "But what if she''s dangerous? She could be a threat," Florin urged.

    "She looks-" Laina bit her lip as she paused.

    That was what she thought about Colette too. But things turned out for the worst. She knew she could not blindly trust others and put those close to her in danger. She had to be cautious.

    "We''ll bring her to the basement and tend to her there. We can figure out if she can be trusted or not after we save her life," Laina dered, "For better or for worse."

    Florin picked the woman up in his arms and hurried back to the mansion. When Kol could not find them in the study room, he searched the mansion for them. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw them going towards the basement.

    Laina instructed him to bring some supplies with him and to meet them in the basement. They made a make-shift bed for the woman to rest on while they tended to her wound. Lucky for them, they were able to stop the bleeding in time. After patching her up with some medicinal pastes and healing spells, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Her pulse is stable. She should be alright for now," Laina said as she leaned back in the chair.

    Kol ced a hand on her shoulder, "Your Highness, you should head back to bed. Florin and I can take care of the rest."

    "Yes," Florin added, "We''ll take turns to take care of her. When she awakens, we will inform you at once."

    Laina let out a yawn, "Very well, I''ll head up now."

    The sun was just about to peek above the horizon when Laina tiptoed back into the room. She carefully made her way across the room. She peered over to see Dante still sound asleep. Laina carefully saw down on the bed.

    But just as she was about to lie back down, Dante turned over and hugged her at the waist. She froze in her seat, unable to move.

    "You''re up early," Dante mumbled as he tightened his hug a little.

    "I ah went to the toilet," she replied in a panic as sweat trickled down her brow.

    There was a moment of silence.

    "Oh alright,e back to bed then," he replied as he pulled Laina closer to himself.

    Laina smiled as sheid back down in Dante''s embrace. As she listened to the rhythm of his breathing, she quickly drifted off to sleep. When she awoke again, the sun was peeking through the drawn curtains.

    Laina let out a yawn as she sat up in bed and stretched out her arms. As she turned to her side, about to greet Dante, she realized he was not there. She got out of bed and walked up to the window. Her eyes took a while to adjust to the blinding sunlight.

    When she saw the sun hanging high in the middle of the sky, Laina realized she had slept in.

    "Good Morning," Dante greeted as he entered the room with a tray in his hands.

    "Good morning," Laina replied with a smile.

    She could smell the aromatic fragrance of fooding from the tray he was holding.

    "I thought you might want to have brunch together," Dante exined as he put the tray down on the table.

    Laina took a seat at the table with a look of confusion, "Brunch?"

    Dante chuckled, "Breakfast and lunch in one meal, brunch. I had the kitchen prepare your favorites."

    He knew her too well, as it would seem. Every dish on the te he had brought for her were her favorites. When she peered over to look at his te, she realized it looked identical.

    "Why didn''t you get any of your favorites?" Laina asked out of curiosity as Dante poured her a ss of apple juice.

    "I didn''t want them to waste any food, so I got them to give me the same," Dante replied with a smile.

    Laina looked down at her own te. She knew Dante did not like grilled tomatoes, but he loved scrambled eggs. So, she gave him the eggs on her te and took the tomatoes from his. When he realized what she was doing, Dante could not help but smile.

    "Thank you," he said before kissing her on the cheek.

    Laina blushed a little as she mumbled a reply, "You''re wee."

 Chapter 236 - Ramona The Oracle

    Later that day, as it got close to evening, Kol came into the study room looking for Laina. As soon as she saw him, she knew exactly what he wanted to say. But when Kol realized that Dante was also in the room, he did not know how else to inform Laina.

    What''s more, Margaret was there too.

    "Is it ready?" Laina asked Kol as she looked at him intently.

    Realizing what she meant, Kol nodded immediately, "Yes, Your Highness."

    Laina smiled as she gave him a nod, "I am busy at the moment," she nced over to Dante for a moment before turning her attention back to Kol," I''ll take a look at it tonight."

    Kol bit his lip. It seemed like he had something to say but he did not know what to do. .

    "As you wish, Princess Laina," he replied before leaving the room swiftly.

    Through mind telepathy, he whispered to her, "It''s urgent, she wants to meet you immediately."

    Laina jolted in her seat, surprised by Kol''s telepathic message. It had been a while since he had used it tomunicate with her. She was not aware the telepathic between them was still active.

    "I''ll try and slip away," Laina replied Kol.

    Laina got up from her seat.

    "Do you need something, Your Highness?" Margaret asked immediately.

    "I just need to go and look for something," Laina fumbled with her reply.

    "I can find it for you, Princess Laina, what do you need?"

    "It''s alright, Margaret. I won''t be long," Laina replied with a smile.

    Not waiting for her handmaid to reply, Laina quickly slipped out of the room. Once she was certain Margaret was not following her, she let out a sigh of relief. She quickly made her way down the hallway and just as she was about to make a turn, she felt someone grabbing her arm.

    "Oh my goodness!" Laina yelped, "Oh Kol, it''s just you. You scared me!"

    She felt as if her heart was about to leap out of her chest. When Kol realized what he had done, he quickly apologized.

    "Sorry for scaring you, Princess Laina."

    "It''s alright," Laina replied, "She''s awake?"

    Kol nodded, "She is calm and stable, which is a little odd. But she wished to see you. She¡­"

    Kol hesitated. He did not know how to exin it.

    "She what?"

    "She knows you by name," Kol exined.

    Laina widened her eyes in shock, "She knew me by name?"

    Laina and Kol headed straight for the basement. They were careful to ensure no one was following them. When they got there, Florin greeted them. As soon as the woman saw Kol and Laina, she got up from the bed. But she was clearly in pain, so Laina told her toy back down.

    "You''re still injured, it would be best for you to stay in bed," Laina suggested when she reached her bedside.

    "You saved my life, Your Highness. I am eternally in your debt," the woman said as she ced her hand over her heart.

    Laina had never seen anyone like her before. Her clothes, her hair, even the staff she carried with her. But something about her felt familiar. It took Laina a while to realize but the woman''s clothing was simr to what was described in a book she had read about the Altar of the Sun.

    She was dressed in the clothes traditionally worn by those who served at the Altar. But Laina did not enquire about it. She wanted to see what the woman had to say first.

    "Kol, my bodyguard, informed me that you knew me by name? Is that true?" Laina asked.

    The woman nodded, "Yes, that is true. Under normal circumstances, I would have preferred our first meeting to be different but unfortunately, there was an unforeseen development¡­"

    "Unforeseen development?" Laina asked in confusion.

    "Yes. Apologies, how rude of me. Allow me to introduce myself," the woman dered, "My name is Ramona, Ramona Rubirion. I am the Oracle of the Aurora me. Guardian of the Altar of the Sun."

    "Altar of the Sun? What are the odds?" Laina eximed in surprise, "I''ve been meaning to make a trip there and you came knocking on my door."

    Ramona smiled, "Yes, the me told me of your impending arrival. I had sent my follower toe to look for you, but¡­"

    The oracle looked to the side, her eyebrows furrowed and her expression was grim. Laina realized something terrible must have befallen the oracle. After all, they found her with a wound in her belly. Although Laina knew she had to be cautious with the person she was dealing with, she feltpelled to help.

    She knew the others might call her a fool since this could be yet another trap to get close to her. But Laina will take her chances. Laina sat down by Ramona''s bedside and ced her hand over hers.

    "Tell us, what happened?"

    Ramona recounted what had happened at the Altar of the Sun. Dexerion was one of the followers of the Altar of the Sun. Both of them had been training to be the next oracle of the me for as long as she could remember.

    When it became clear Ramona was to be chosen, Dexerion was no longer a friendly rival. He grew jealous. He fought Ramona in a Fire Trial for the position of oracle.

    He lost and disappeared soon after.

    "The next time I saw him, was when heunched an attack on the Altar. His n must have been to kill me and take my ce as the next Oracle," Ramona recounted as she gripped her heart.

    Despite the ordeal, Ramona was safe for the time being thanks to Laina. Furthermore, the Aurora me was still in her possession. It would take some time before Dexerion would be able to find Ramona. Hence, for now, she was safe.

    "You can stay here for the time being," Laina suggested, "At the very least, until you''ve recovered. In the meantime, we will keep a lookout for any potential threats."

    Ramona was grateful for the Crown Princess''s help. Since they were now in an entirely different nation, Dexerion would not dare to make any uncalcted moves.

    "Your Highness, may I ask a question?" Ramona asked.

    Laina had many questions of her own to ask Ramona, but before she could reply, Kol caught her attention.

    "Your Highness, you''ve been gone for a while. Will his Majesty and Lady Margaret be suspicious of where you''ve gone?" Kol reminded her.

    Laina got up from her seat, "You''re right, I better get back there before theye looking for me."

    She turned back to Ramona and reassured her, "I will answer your questions tonight. I hope you can answer a few of my own as well. For now, if you need anything, just let Kol or Florin know. Alright?"

    Ramona nodded, "I will, thank you, Your Highness."

    Laina went back upstairs and headed back to the study room. She brought along with her a book she picked up, just in case her handmaid questioned where she had gone. Lucky for her, neither Margaret nor Dante seemed to have sense anything was amiss.

 Chapter 237 - More Than Meets The Eye

    That night, after making sure Dante was sound asleep, Laina sneaked back down to the basement. When she arrived, Ramona greeted her with a smile. After a few hours of rest, the oracle was feeling a lot better.

    "I''m d to see you''re feeling better. What was it that you wanted to ask?" Laina asked as she took a seat.

    "Actually, it is out of my curiosity. The equipment you have set up here, what is it for?"

    Laina exined to Ramona what she was attempting to do. Upon hearing, the oracle offered her assistance. Laina brought her the book she had been following and exined the troubles she had encountered while trying to replicate the method.

    After reading the instructions in the book, Ramona exined, "This is in fact an outdated method. There is a much simpler method of producing an elixir that would provide stronger effects.."

    Lucky for them, all Ramona needed was a pen and paper to write down the ingredients needed.

    "But I am curious. I don''t mean to pry, Your Highness, but this elixir is not for the faint of heart. Who are you making it for?" she asked.

    Laina was hesitant to reveal this information.

    "If you don''t mind, may I ask you a question of my own before I answer yours?" the crown princess asked.

    "Of course, Your Highness."

    "How did you know who I was?"

    Ramona paused for a moment before she formted her reply, "The Aurora me has the power to look into the future. It alsomunicates the will of the me and the Sun. The easiest way for me to exin it is that it informed me to look for you."

    "To look for me?" Laina echoed the Oracle''s words, "Why''s that?"

    Ramona took in a deep breath.

    "The me recognized your desire to seek the truth and uncover what has been hidden from you. It knows of your impending arrival to the Altar in search of these answers."

    "Ah, I see¡­" while the oracle had answered Laina''s question, it also brought up more questions in her mind.

    "To answer your question¡­" before Laina could give her reply, Kol stopped her.

    He was worried about giving the information to the oracle. What if all of this was a setup? When Ramona saw the reluctance, she understood.

    "To be honest, I think I know who it is for. It''s for the Dragon King, isn''t it?" the oracle asked with a smile.

    Laina was taken by surprise, how did she know? Ramona could see the confused expressions on their faces. As the Oracle of the Aurora me, and her strong affinity with fire and the sun, she had the ability to sense curses. She could sense there was someone in the mansion who was cursed.

    Inferring based on the fact that the crown princess was attempting to lift the curse, she assumed it was Dante.

    "I never knew the Oracle had such abilities," Laina said in surprise.

    Ramona smiled, "It is one of the many I possess. But I am certain you have so many more."

    Laina had a look of confusion, "Me?"

    "Yes," Ramona replied.

    When she realized the crown princess did not believe her, she asked to look at her hand. Laina obliged, cing her hand in Ramona''s. The oracle closed her eyes as she waved her hand over Laina''s.

    A warm glow of the light emitted from Ramona''s palm. Under it, a single me formed before their eyes. It burnt bright red. The lines on Laina''s palm glowed brightly too.

    Ramona opened her eyes, her irises were glowing as she looked straight at Laina. Her lips were moving but no words came from it. After some time, the light and me dissipated and Ramona returned to normal.

    "I see," the oracle said as she continued, "Your powers have not been fully awakened, for your body is not strong enough to withstand it."

    "Does that mean I''m weak?" Laina asked in disappointment.

    Laina recalled the time she summoned the spiral of me to save Colette. Those mes were unlike anything she had ever seen before. Yet it felt so familiar. The mes used up so much of her energy that it caused her to faint.

    Ramona shook her head, "No you''re not. How can I exin this¡­"

    She paused in thought for a while before continuing, "Your powers are attached to your soul. Your body, at present, is not strong enough to sustain the use of your powers for long. Overexertion will also cause damage to your body."

    "I see¡­" Laina took a while to process what the oracle was saying, "Does that mean this is¡­ not my original body?"

    Ramona was a little surprised. She had not expected Laina toe to that conclusion.

    "Some people believe in reincarnation and multiple lives. Perhaps your powers were inherited from your previous life."

    "Would you be able to know if I had a previous life?" Laina asked eagerly.

    Ramona shook her head, "Unfortunately, no. But there is a ritual you can go through at the Altar of the Sun that might help."

    Laina nodded, she understood what Ramona meant. But she still had more questions swimming in her mind. Towards the end of their conversation together, Ramona offered to help Laina with creating the elixir.

    "Whose blood will you be using for it?" she asked Laina.

    "My own," the crown princess replied.

    Ramona hesitated for a moment as she bit her lip.

    "Is something wrong?" Laina asked when she saw the oracle''s expression.

    Ramona exined that draining Laina''s blood for the elixir could potentially weaken her body. Especially if the elixir was used indefinitely. There was no telling how much elixir they would need to produce.

    "I understand. I know the risks," Laina replied with a smile.

    She knew there was no other way. After everything Dante had done for her, this was the least she could do in return.

    Ramona tried to reason with Laina, but Kol stepped in to stop her. He shook his head.

    "You won''t be able to change her mind on this. It is set in stone," Kol exined.

    Ramona looked back at the princess and asked sternly, "Even if it could be fatal?"

    Laina knew the consequences if she did not do so. Hence, she did not hesitate. Not even for a second.

    "Even if it is fatal. I will do everything I can," Laina replied as she tightened her fists.

 Chapter 238 - Bitter Cure

    Seeing the determination the crown princess had, Ramona understood. The things people are willing to do for love should never be underestimated. Often, people would brave through death to save their significant other. Regardless of status or wealth, the love was always the same.

    After the oracle fully recovered from her injuries from a few days of rest, they got to work immediately with making the elixir. Every night, Laina would be in the basement working on it alongside Ramona.

    When the first batch of elixir wasplete, the delight on Laina''s face was undeniable. She could feel the warmth of the elixir in the palm of her hands.

    "Let me take a closer look," Ramona asked as she received the elixir from Laina.

    She cast a spell over it to ess its concentration. The higher the concentration, the more effective it would be..

    "How did we do?" Laina asked eagerly.

    "Perfection," Ramona replied reassuringly with a smile, "Now all you need to do is test it."

    "I''ll be your test subject, your Highness," Florin bravely volunteered immediately.

    "No, you can''t," Ramona stopped him immediately.

    The vampire was confused," Why not?"

    "The name of this elixir is also known as the essence of the sun. As a vampire, what do you think is going to happen to you if you consume it?" Ramona asked.

    "I''ll burst into mes?" Florin replied as he gulped.

    Ramona nodded. Florin retreated and took a step back. Laina decided that she would test out the elixir on herself. Ramona will cast a low-level curse on her. The elixir was strong enough topletely eliminate low-level curses. Should it seed in doing so, the elixir would be a sess.

    "Are you ready?" Ramona asked.

    Laina nodded, "Ready."

    Ramona tapped her staff twice onto the ground. Vines from the ground crawled up Laina''s body. Her arms were covered in sharp thorned vines.

    "Now, drink it," Ramona urged her.

    The crown princess did as the oracle asked. Laina wanted to drink it all down at one go. But the terribly bitter and fiery taste caught her off guard. She squinted her eyes as she forced herself to drink it all in one go. Despite the awful taste, the elixir worked instantly.

    The curse lifted in the blink of an eye.

    "If that''s not a miracle, I don''t know what is," Florin proimed in amazement.

    "We did!" Ramona dered with a smile, "Congrattions, Your Highness."

    But Laina was still wincing from the taste of it. If she wanted Dante to take it without suspecting anything, she would have to find a way to neutralize the taste. When she mentioned it to Ramona, she had a solution for their problem.

    Ramona added a few more ingredients into the elixir before handing it back to Laina. When she gave it another taste, she was amazed. It had no vor or color to it. If they ced it in a ss, it looked just like regr water.

    "I''m impressed, Ramona, how did you manage to do this?" Laina asked in shock.

    "I never liked medicinal potions when I was young. So I developed ways to neutralize the taste. Cures never taste good but they are essential. This should work like a charm," she exined.

    The next day, Laina found the perfect opportunity for Dante to drink it. They were about to turn in for the night when he asked for a ss of water. Laina poured the elixir into the ss and handed it to him. She watched him closely as he drank it all down in one gulp.

    When he noticed her looking at him intently, he asked, "Is something the matter?"

    Laina, realizing she was staring too much, came out with an excuse for her behavior and brushed it off. Dante did not question her any further.

    "How do you feel?" Laina could not help but ask as theyy down on the bed.

    "Why are you acting so weird today, my dear?" Dante asked as he turned to face her.

    He pinched her nose, which caused them both tough a little. Laina huddled closer to Dante,ying her head on his chest as he wrapped his hands around her.

    She did not need a verbal response from him. As she held his hand in hers, Laina could feel his body temperature. He was not as cold as he was before. Dante felt it too but he did not suspect anything. He contributed the warmth to Laina''s natural body heat. Hugging her was like embracing a warm pillow.

    In the days that followed, Laina kept a close eye on Dante. She made several attempts to sneak a peek at the dark veins that had once covered Dante''s entire body. From what she could see, there was no sign of spreading which was a huge relief. This helped her put her mind at ease.

    Dante still did not suspect a thing, much to her relief. Ramona''s wound was healing well too. As the mansion was currently filled with fire affinity crystals and geodes, this has also helped aid her in her recovery.

    But the oracle was worried. While everyone slept in peace, Ramona was tossing and turning. In her slumber, she saw visions of what was toe. She sat up, hyperventting with sweat trickling down her forehead. Under the small candlelight that lit the room, Ramona clutched her heart.

    The Crown Princess has been most kind to her despite her being aplete stranger. She could not bear to bring harm upon them. Should Dexerion and his forcese looking for her, Laina would be pulled into the mess.

    Ramona made up her mind. Since she had already helped Laina with the making of the elixir, the crown princess no longer needed her assistance either. She touched her bandaged wound. It was healing well thanks to the crown princess''s efforts.

    The fire affinity crystals and geodes in the mansion also helped to speed up her healing process. Ramona got out of bed and packed up what belongings she had. She left a quick note on the table before taking her leave.

    "May I know where you''re going, Oracle Ramona?" a voice shot out from across the room.

 Chapter 239 - Running Errands

    It was Florin. The vampire bodyguard came down to check on Ramona, to see if she was resting. But instead, he found her preparing to leave. The oracle jolted in her spot, surprised to see the vampire looking straight at her.

    "I¡­I¡­" she hesitated for a moment.

    But there was no point in lying about what she was nning to do. It would have just created more trouble and potentially create a misunderstanding.

    "I am grateful for the Crown Princess''s help, but I think it would be best for me to leave," Ramona phrased her reasoning as best as she could.

    "Why do you think that?" Florin asked as he folded his arms.

    His ruby red irises glistened under the light of the room. If the oracle was a threat, he would not hesitate to cut her down where she stood.

    "I sense danger," Ramona exined carefully, "Dexerion and his followers might be closing in on my location as we speak.

    That means everyone in the mansion is in danger. That includes her Highness and King Dante. I don''t want to put any of you in unnecessary danger."

    Upon hearing her reasoning, Florin eased up his stance.

    "You have nothing to worry about," he said as he leaned against the wall, "Princess Laina already prepared for that."

    "Prepared for that? What do you-"

    "All preparations have been made for a potential attack. In fact¡­" Florin paused for a moment as he took out a pocket watch to check the time.

    Secondster, there was a knock on the door. It was Kol.

    "Is everything alright here?" he asked as he peered through the gap in the door.

    His face was sttered with blood. It was at this moment, Ramona took a closer look at Florin. She had failed to notice his blood-stained clothes and the weapon in his hand. They''ve been fighting.

    "All is well, they didn''t get here," Florin replied to Kol.

    "What is going on?" Ramona asked in confusion.

    Florin sat her down. He exined the situation to her. After Ramona had informed Laina about the potential attack from Dexerion, she had all her knights and bodyguards on high alert. Special protection spells have also been ced around the mansion.

    Should any intruders attempt to sneak in, the knights and bodyguards would be alerted immediately. All threats would be nullified before they can achieve their goals.

    "So, thanks to your word of caution, we were able to prepare and defend ourselves," Florin said as he pats Ramona on the back, "Thank you, Oracle Ramona."

    "I¡­I¡­" she could not find the right words to say.

    All she could do was stare at Florin, dumbfounded by what she had just learned.

    "But we do need your help, Oracle Ramona."

    "You need my assistance?"

    "Yes. We need your help to see if the person you were referring to, Dexerion, are amongst the ones whom we''ve caught."

    Ramona gulped, "Did you not¡­ kill them all?"

    She had made that assumption based on the blood sttered across his clothes. Florin realized what she had meant when she looked straight at him.

    "Oh no, we did not. As per her Higness''s instructions, we kept most of them alive."

    Most.

    Laina had been awake for most of the hours that night. She watched as Dante slept soundly by her side. When Kol came to inform her that the intruders have been caught, she carefully sneaked out of bed and followed him downstairs.

    All who were captured were tied up with their mouth sealed shut. Ramona and Florin arrived just as Laina came down the stairs.

    "Is that all of them?" the crown princess asked.

    "Yes, your Highness," one of the knights replied.

    Laina nodded as she went over to the Oracle.

    "Do you see Dexerion amongst them?" she asked.

    Ramona shook her head, "He''s not among them."

    "Could he be in disguise?" Laina asked.

    The oracle shook her head, "No, I would have been able to sense it."

    Although they tried to interrogate those who were captured for more information, none of them were willing to spill the beans. This frustrated Laina and Ramona but there was nothing they could do. They needed an alternative solution.

    "Is there any other way we could safely reinstate your position at the Altar of the Sun?" Laina asked.

    Ramona bit her lip. She had a bold idea. However, it was a huge favor to ask of Laina. When she finally mustered the courage and told the crown princess her n, Laina agreed to it without the slightest hesitation.

    "Are you sure?" the oracle asked nervously, "You don''t have to do any of this. You''ve already helped me so much."

    Laina ced a hand on her shoulder reassuringly, "My mind is made up. Besides, I have my own reasons for helping you too, so my intentions are not entirely noble."

    But if Laina wanted to go with them to the Altar of the Sun without raising any suspicion, she would have to be sneaky. If she had to leave before anyone woke up, that was what she would have to do.

    "But Laina, they will question your whereabouts. What then?" Kol asked worriedly.

    "I will leave a note. But we will have to return swiftly. No time to dawdle," she dered.

    Seeing the Crown Princess''s willingness to help, Ramona was grateful. However, she knew they had to be ready for Dexerion''s underhand fighting techniques. They were going to need all the help they could get.

    Ramona used a spell to assess the crystals and geodes in the mansion. She picked out three small gemstones and handed them to Laina.

    "Carry these three with you, Your Highness," the oracle instructed.

    "What for?" Laina asked out of curiosity.

    "They can give you additional energy, should you need to summon fire to protect yourself," Ramona exined.

    Once they had everything ready, they prepared to leave. Laina quickly ran back to the bedroom to leave the note she had written on Dante''s bedside. After she ced it down, she turned to find him looking straight at her.

    He grabbed her by the arm and mumbled sleepily, "Where are you going, Sundrop?"

    Laina was caught off guard. She rationalized that perhaps he was half asleep. She leaned in close and kissed him on the cheek.

    "I just need to go run an errand. I''ll be back before you notice."

    With that, Laina went on her way. Ramona and the rest were already waiting for her on the beach.

    "Let''s go," Laina said as she walked up to them.

 Chapter 240 - Youre Wrong, Not Me

    With a quick portal spell, they were immediately transported to the Altar of the Sun. Everyone was on their guard, knowing that they might plunge straight into battle the moment they got there. The portal brought them to the entrance of the Altar.

    "The Oracle has returned!"

    As soon as the guards saw Ramona, they made way for her to enter the me Hall. They were not Dexerion''s followers, hence they did not see him as the new oracle. Furthermore, the Aurora me was still in her possession. Ramona summoned The Aurora me, cing it on her staff.

    The multi-colored me flickered and crackled at the top of her staff as she walked. Those who were loyal to Ramona heard of her return. They quickly joined her side as she made her way towards the oracle room. They were surprised to see Laina by the oracle''s side. They were still unaware of who she was, but they knew she must be of great importance.

    By the time Dexerion''s followers caught wind of what was happening, they attempted to attack Ramona. But they were no match for Laina and her bodyguards. They made quick work of anyone who stood in their way. Ramona herself also used her powers to cast them aside.

    When they finally entered the me Hall, Dexerion was ready for them. He did not wait for them to enter. He attacked them head-on with attacks of his own. Giant spheres of fiery hot mes shot through the air towards Ramona and Laina. Ramona tapped her staff onto the ground, creating a shield to protect all of them. The balls of me were unable to break through the shield.

    "Attack!" Dexerion yelled to his followers.

    At his call, they raised their weapons and charged towards Ramona. Dexerion was not about to chicken out of the fight either. He summoned two me beasts to his side to fight with him. Laina was about to take a step forward to fight him when Kol and Florin stopped her.

    "We''ll take care of him, Your Highness," Florin said before they lunged forward to attack.

    "I''ll leave him to the both of you then," she said before turning her attention to the men who were charging towards Ramona.

    Laina drew her weapon and charged forward. Some of them fought with fists covered in mes, others had ming swords. But none of them were able to overpower Laina and the Oracle. Laina did not even need to use any magic. She simply beat each of her opponents with wit and strength.

    Florin and Kol, on the other hand, were having a difficult time dealing with Dexerion and his me beasts. The two monstrosities kept them at a distance. They could not get close to Dexerion no matter how hard they tried.

    Seeing as his n to take the Aurora me into his possession was failing, Dexerion gritted his teeth in anger. His emotions fueled his powers and his me beasts. The me beasts grew in size and strength, making the fight even more difficult than before.

    Florin was already at a disadvantage, but he did not back down from the fight. Kol, worried for his safety, was doing everything he could to protect Florin while fighting.

    "You don''t have to look out for me, I can handle myself!" Florin said to him as they dodged out of the way from an iing attack.

    Kol did not reply. When one of the me beasts leaped towards Florin, he did not hesitate to use his own body as a shield to block the attack. The me beast bit down onto Kol''s shoulder and flung him to the other side of the room. Blood sttered all across Florin''s face as he looked on in shock.

    "Kol!" He yelled.

    The vampire''s eyes glowed bright red as his fangs grew longer and sharper. Laina heard Florin yell. She watched as Kol''s bodynded heavily on the hard stone ground. She held her breath as she feared the worse. But when she saw his trembling body getting back up, she heaved a short sigh of relief.

    With her knights supporting Ramona in fighting Dexerion''s followers, she decided to go help Florin and Kol. First, she went to check on Kol.

    "Kol, are you alright?" she asked as she assessed the wound.

    Blood was still seeping out of the wound non-stop. Florin wanted to rush to his side but he could not. The me beast he had been fighting had him in a bind. Not to mention, Dexerion wasing towards him too. Kol took out a metallic sk and began to down its contents in one gulp. The red liquid dripped down the side of his mouth, which he did not waste.

    Within a matter of seconds, his wound stopped bleeding and had begun to heal.

    "Do not worry, Your Highness, I am good to go," he said reassuringly as he got back up on his feet.

    Kol promptly got back into the fight without the slightest hesitation. Just as the me beast was about to overwhelm Florin, Kol appeared in the nick of time. He summoned a strong st of water, destroying the me beast entirely.

    It turned into a pile of ashes.

    "What have you done?!" Dexerion yelled in anger as he red at Kol.

    Realizing he was fighting a losing battle, Dexerion knew he did not have many options left. If he wanted to take the Aurora me by force, he had to give it his all.

    "Dexerion!" Ramona shouted across the hall as she fought off his remaining followers.

    "Stop this madness at once! You don''t have to do this," she attempted to reason with him.

    Dexerionughed, "Madness? I am fighting for what I want, for what I deserve!"

    Ramona gritted her teeth in anger. He had always been a formidable rival. He challenged her at every turn and a part of her had wished their friendly rivalry would never change. But fate was cruel. Jealousy was an evil devil.

    Ramona walked up to him cautiously, she could see his eyes fixated on the Aurora me embedded on her staff. His desire for the me became an obsession. She could see it in his eyes. The power of fire was a double-edged sword. It grants you the power you seek.

    But if you''re not careful, you may find yourself engulfed and drowning in its clutches.

    "Dexerion, you can''t win," Ramona said to him solemnly.

    Her words pierced through his heart, further angering him.

    "You''re wrong," he spat, "I''ll show you. I''ll show everyone how strong I truly am!"

 Chapter 241 - Awakening

    Dexerion yelled at the top of his lungs as he enveloped his entire body in mes. Fire-filled veins appeared all across his body as blood began to pour from his arms.

    "What is he trying to do?" Laina asked as she, along with everyone else, looked on in horror.

    Ramona was in shock. She knew exactly what he was attempting to do. She went up towards him, reaching out her hand as she pleaded.

    "Dexerion. Please don''t do this! If you do this, there''s no turning back!"

    But it was toote. Dexerion was engulfed in rage and anger, nothing Ramona said could get through to him. She attempted to dispel what was attempting to do, but it was useless.

    Taking advantage of the situation, Dexerion grabbed onto Ramona''s staff. She fought him for it but it was useless. He pushed her to the ground, just as the staff bes engulfed in mes too.

    "Ramona!" Laina called out to her as she went forward to help.

    Florin and Kol wanted Laina to stand back as they feared for her safety. But she refused. When she reached Ramona''s side, Dexerion was beyond saving. The me beast he had summoned was screeching in agony.

    One after the other, his followers burst into mes. Theirbined cries of agony was unsettling.

    "Your Highness! Look out!" Ramona yelled as a shockwave spread across the entire hall.

    Ramona used all of her strength to create a shield, to protect as many people as she could. Florin and Kol raised shields of their own too. Despite their best efforts, the shockwave was too powerful.

    Everyone was thrown back. As the shockwave moved through Laina, something within her was ignited. Something that had slumbered within her was awakened.

    Dexerion hadbined a blood magic spell with fire to enhance his power. Furthermore, with the Aurora me in his possession, he was almost unstoppable.

    Ramona looked on in shock, uncertain of what they could do to stop Dexerion now. Laina, on the other hand, seemed to be in a trance. As the shields they cast were lifted, she stood back up and walked towards the crazed Dexerion.

    His pupils were jet ck and his features were no longer recognizable. He was more demon than man.

    "Princess Laina, get away from him!" Ramona yelled.

    But Laina could not hear what she say. In a desperate attempt to attract Dexerion''s attention, Ramona used her magic to shoot fireballs at him. But every single one of her attacks was absorbed by him instead. Florin and Kol attempted to do the same, only to receive the same results.

    Kol and Florin ran up to Laina. But they found her to be in a trance. No matter what they said to her, or tried to do, nothing worked.

    Dexerion, seeing Lainaing towards him, roared in anger. He lunged at her. None of them could see his movements because he was moving so quickly. One moment he was at the pedestal, the next moment he was standing right in front of Laina.

    He reached for her neck but before he could even touch her, his arm was severed by an unseen force. Blood spewed and sttered from the gaping wound as Dexerion yelled in agony. Everyone gasped in shock.

    Ramona knew Laina''s strength, but she did not know the measure of her strength. She could not sense any strong magical aura surrounding Laina either. Were her powers merely dormant, waiting to be discovered? Or were they so great, she could not measure them? The gemstones Ramona had asked the crown princess to hold glowed in her pocket.

    Laina''s hair was glowing, as a swirl of me began to surround her.

    She briefly turned back to Ramona and the others and instructed them to stay back. She lifted her hand and cast an ancient protection spell over everyone.

    Seeing as Laina was distracted, Dexerion used the opportunity tounch an attack on her.

    "Laina! Look out!" Kol warned her.

    He tried to move through the barrier Laina had created but he was thrown backward. The crown princess turned to see her attacker right before he sent a de of fire down upon her. Laina was calm.

    She had no visible expression upon her face. Laina reached her hand out towards the de. The swirl of fire that surrounded her shot up Laina''s arm. As soon as it made contact with the sword, it grew in size.

    The me took on the shape of a phoenix as it swallowed the sword whole and Dexerion along with it. Caught off guard by the attack, he attempted to dodge it as best he could but it was useless.

    Though Dexerion had his mes to protect him, they proved ineffective against Laina''s. Under normal circumstances, it was almost impossible for fire to harm fire.

    "How¡­ how is this possible?" Florin asked as he looked on in horror and surprise.

    "It''s not," Ramona blurted out.

    "What do you mean it''s not?" Kol protested, "If it isn''t. What are we looking at now."

    "No. Normally it won''t be possible. At most, they would be evenly matched. But harming one another is almost impossible.

    Unless¡­"

    When the Aurora me showed her the vision, she could hardly believe it herself. Having witnessed Laina''s powers first hand, she finally understood.

    "Unless you possess otherworldly abilities," the truth could only be discovered by Laina herself.

    It was not the Oracle''s ce to reveal the truth. Her role was to serve as a guide.

    The mes that Laina had summoned reduced Dexerion to ashes. The Aurora me flickered and crackled above the pile of ashes. With the threat eliminated, the mes extinguished on their own. Blood trickled down Laina''s nose as she finally came to her senses. A sudden dizzy spell caused her entire world to spin.

    As she falls to the ground, Kol caught her in the nick of time.

    "Your Highness! Laina!" he called out her name as he tried to keep her conscious.

    Ramona rushed forward to check on Laina too. She held onto her hand as she assessed Laina''s condition. Much to her relief, the crown princess was merely drained from the energy she had used. The three gemstones Ramona had asked her to hold on to werepletely depleted of magical energy too.

    Ramona went over and reimed the Aurora me. She signaled Kol to bring Laina to the pedestal where she reinstated the Aurora me in its rightful ce. Ramona ced a hand over it and began to recite an incantation.

    She ced her other free hand over Laina. Ramona''s eyes turned milky white as energy was transferred from the me into Laina''s body. After a short period of time, Ramona''s eyes returned to normal and she removed her hand.

    "She''s going to feel a little dizzy but she should be alright now," Ramona reassured Kol.

    "Thank you, Oracle."

 Chapter 242 - Remember

    "Where am I?" Laina wondered as she looked all around.

    Thest thing she recalled was an unknown force beckoning her. It was calling out to her, asking her to go closer. Laina was in a trance. She did as she was told. But beyond that, she could hardly remember a thing.

    Now she was in a white endless in. She called out, hoping to hear a response but there was none. Just then, a flickering me appeared before her. It was levitating above the ground.

    "Isn''t this the Aurora me?" Laina muttered to herself as she took a closer look.

    The multi-colored me looked even more mesmerizing up close. The colors were constantly shifting and changing. No matter from which angle or direction you looked, it was different.

    "Do you remember?" a voice rang in Laina''s mind.

    "Who''s there?" she yelled, surprised by the sudden presence of the formless voice.

    "Do you remember?" the voice asked again.

    "Remember? Remember what?" Laina asked in confusion, "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"

    The moment she finished her sentence, images shed through Laina''s mind. She crumbled to the ground, clutching her head in pain. She barely caught a glimpse of some of them. But something about it felt familiar.

    Where had she seen them?

    Memories, old memories, shed through Laina''s mind. She could barely make out what they were but the feeling of familiarity lingered.

    "Do you remember?"

    The voice repeated itself over and over again. Laina could not understand what it wanted. She desperately attempted to make sense of what was happening to no avail. She knew there was something familiar about all that she was seeing.

    But what could that be?

    Then, it dawned on her. The memories being reyed to her all had one thing inmon. Dante was in them too. But everything else about them was unlike anything she had seen before. The clothes they were wearing. The ces they visited.

    "I''ve never been to these ces before. Or wore these clothes¡­"

    Laina widened her eyes in shock when she came to a realization.

    "No¡­ I have seen this before," she dered.

    The painting Dante had shown her in Starfrost Mansion. The background and the clothing they wore in that painting matched what she was seeing in the memory fragment. Her lips quivered in shock as she looked on, unable to say a word.

    "Why am I seeing this?" she wondered out loud, "These aren''t my memories¡­ are they?"

    Laina shut her eyes as her head began to spin. She yelled out in pain as the memories continued to flood back in. No matter how hard she tried, she could not make sense of them.

    "Laina! Laina!" A voice called out her name.

    But the crown princess was still trapped in her own mind, unable to hear the voice that called out to her. The world around her began to crumble and shake violently.

    "Laina! Wake up! Wake up!" the voice called out again.

    Her eyes flickered open. Laina was drenched in sweat. Her heart was palpitating in her chest. Standing over her was Kol, who had shaken her awake. The Oracle came forward to check on her immediately.

    "She''s alright, she''s alright," Ramona assured Kol.

    "What happened?" Laina asked as she rubbed her temples.

    Kol and Florin exined what had happened in me Hall. After she passed out, they carried her here to rest. All was well until Laina began to break out in cold sweat. She was mumbling beneath her breath. It took Kol to shake her, calling out her name multiple times before she woke up.

    "You looked like you were having a nightmare," Florin exined.

    "In a matter of words," Laina replied hesitantly, "It was."

    Ramona sat down by her side.

    "Let me take a look," she said as she ced her index finger on her forehead.

    "I don''t quite remember what I saw," Laina exined, "But it felt important."

    Ramona removed her hand from Laina''s forehead.

    "All is well," she said to the crown princess with a reassuring smile, "You just need some rest, that''s all."

    "Are you sure?" Laina asked worriedly, "I felt like I was missing something important."

    Ramona bit her lip, this was not something she could divulge. It was Laina''s journey to figure out the truth. But as the Oracle, she could guide her along her path.

    "When I restored your energy with the help of the Aurora me, it might have unlocked a door in your mind."

    "Unlocked a door?"

    A door that led to hidden memories, things buried deep within the subconscious of one''s mind. The Aurora me had the ability to do so. The stronger one resonates with fire and me, the stronger the connection.

    "But if it''s something so important, how could I forget it so quickly?" Laina bit her lip, "Is there no way for me to recover it?"

    Ramona smiled, "I thought you would never ask. There is. However, perhaps another time would be best? Don''t you need to hurry back to Everfree?"

    Laina almost leaped out of bed. She did not know how long she had been out for and the longer she was away, the more worried Dante and Margaret would get.

    "You''re right, I should head back at once," Laina dered, "I will visit again when I can."

    Ramona smiled, "You''re most wee Your Highness. We will await your return with open arms."

    Laina got back up on her feet. She was d to have regained her strength. Before she left, Ramona reminded the crown princess to take good care of herself.

    "Do not overexert yourself. If you ever need any help, I am at your beck and call," Ramona reminded.

    Upon her return to Everfree, Dante was informed in advance. When she made it back to the mansion, she was surprised to find a spread of food set out in the dining hall. Every dish on the table was Laina''s favorite.

    There were cold and hot dishes, desserts, and side dishes. There were so many options Laina was salivating at the sight of it all. Where would she even begin? Furthermore, how would she be able to finish all of this food?

    "Wee back, my love," a familiar voice greeted her from behind.

 Chapter 243 - Second To One

    She did not need to turn back to see who it was. The familiar scent, the shadow that loomed over her. Laina would never mistake him for anyone else.

    "Did you miss me?" she asked as she looked up at him.

    "More than you will ever know," he whispered by her ear as he leaned in close, sending tingles throughout her entire body.

    Laina smiled as she gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. As she tried to make her way towards the table to take a seat, Dante held her back. He pulled her back into his embrace while shaking his head.

    She knew immediately why he had done so.

    "Was that kiss not enough?" she asked, pretending to be innocent.

    Dante pinched the tip of her nose, "It''s nowhere near enough, that''s for sure. I need more."

    "More?"

    "Much more," Dante dered boldly, "For all the sleepless nights, and worry."

    "Sleepless nights?" I wasn''t away for that long, you know," Laina grinned.

    "Not to mention, the bed felt so cold without your presence."

    Laina felt bad for leaving him just like that. But she knew he would have insisted on going along should she have told him where she went. Regardless, she promised to make it up to him. Laina hugged Dante tightly around his waist, burying her face in his chest.

    She missed him dearly.

    "I promise to make it up to you, alright? I''ll warm you up real good."

    Dante grinned as he cupped her chin, "I''ll hold you up to that, my love."

    She knew that look in his eye. She gently nudged him on his chest as her cheeks blushed bright red, "I don''t mean that!"

    "Mean what?" Dante feigned ignorance to tease her, "Perhaps the Crown Princess should exin herself clearly."

    Laina furrowed her eyebrows, she could never win him in this game of words. So, she chose to ignore him instead. She wriggled out of his grasp and walked over to the dining table instead. She quickly took a seat down as she looked on at the food set out before her.

    "The food looks so good!" she eximed with glee, "Where should I even begin?"

    Laina did a quick scan on the table as Dante took a seat opposite from her. The long dining table could have easily fit twenty guests. Yet there were only the two of them enjoying the spread.

    "Perhaps we should gather everyone toe and enjoy the food with us," Laina suggested as she reached for a bowl of cream mushroom soup.

    "Don''t you want to spend some alone time with just the two of us?"

    The look on his face almost broke her heart. The Dragon King not only knew the way into her belly, he also knew the way into her heart.

    "How about we bring our tes up to our room. That way, we can have our meal together and the rest of the food can be enjoyed by the rest of them."

    Dante was impressed. Even he was not able toe up with such a brilliant idea. He agreed with Laina and they began to pile their tes with food.

    "Make sure you have enough, Laina. You''re going to need a lot of energy tonight to warm me up," he reminded her with a cheeky grin.

    The Dragon King''s shamelessness knew no bounds! Instinctively, Laina picked up a dinner roll and threw it in his direction. Dante dodged it with ease. A smile appeared on his face as he let out augh.

    "Excellent throw, my love. But don''t waste that energy now, keep it for me tonight," he teased with a wink.

    "DANTE!" Laina yelled as her face turned bright red. She picked up a few more dinner rolls and began to throw them at him.

    That night, the Dragon King and Crown Princess spent a lovely evening together. After they finished their food, the pair took a rxing bath together. Laina bit her lip as Dante took off his shirt. He had used a mor spell to hide the dark veins on his chest so that she would not have suspected anything.

    He was clearly trying to conceal his condition from her. As they soaked in the hot steaming bath, Laina leaned on his chest. She closed her eyes as she listened to his rhythmic heartbeat. Dante ced his hand around Laina''s shoulder.

    "This is nice," he muttered as he kissed her forehead.

    "Is it warm enough for you?" Laina asked with a wide smile.

    "Not quite," he yed along.

    "We can increase the temperature of the bath, but any warmer than this would be boiling," she replied, "Wouldn''t want to boil off the scales of the Dragon King."

    Dante chuckled, "My scales are extremely tough, you need not worry about that happening."

    "How tough?" Laina asked out of curiosity.

    He paused in thought for a while before replying,"Stronger than diamond. It can repelva."

    Laina looked at him in surprise, "Repelva?"

    Dante nodded.

    She was inplete disbelief, "No, impossible."

    "You don''t believe me? You think I''m lying?" he asked as he arched his eyebrow.

    "No, I believe you! It''s just¡­va?"

    "It can repel sun fire too," Dante added.

    "Sun fire?" Laina asked.

    The term sounded familiar, but she was uncertain what it meant. Dante exined that the element of fire had many forms with varying degrees of power. One of the strongest forms of fire was sun fire.

    Some people called it Sr Fire.

    "The power of the Sun?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "Wow," Laina was impressed, "Your powers must be second to none then."

    "Second to one," Dante corrected her.

    She found it a little difficult to believe. If Dante could even repel some of the strongest elements around, who would he be second to? His reply piqued her curiosity.

    "Second to who?"

    Dante paused for a moment, uncertain of how to reply. He was looking straight at the answer yet he did not know how to say it. Laina, on the other hand, wondered why Dante was simply staring straight at her.

    "Dante, is everything alright?" she asked, worried for his well-being.

    Perhaps the hot bath water was too much for him. She waved her hand in his face, trying to get his attention but Dante seemed dazed. He did not respond to Laina. This caused her worry to grow as she formed various theories in her mind.

    "Was it a sensitive topic? I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to pry," she apologized profusely, averting his gaze as she bit her lip.

    Dante, realizing his actions had caused a misunderstanding, snapped back to his senses. He wrapped his arms around Laina as he shook his head.

    "No, it''s quite alright.. I was just thinking of something, that''s all.

 Chapter 244 - Peace And Love

    Their time in Everfree Nation was a time of peace and love. Laina and Dante enjoyed each other''spany. This also allowed Laina to keep a close eye on Dante''s condition. The elixir was sessful in slowing the spread of the curse.

    But, with each use of the elixir, its effectiveness was reduced. Laina looked at the form they had concocted.

    "Perhaps a stronger concentration would enhance its effectiveness," Laina muttered to herself as she got to work.

    A stronger elixir meant she required more blood. Strengthening her own abilities would help with it too. Hence, Laina began to train herbat skills and fire maniption.

    "Why the sudden interest?" Dante asked.

    Upon hearing Laina''s desire to train, he offered to be her sparring partner. With the sea breeze blowing around them, some of the knights and servants came out to watch. Their first sparring session would be with weapons.

    "What should I choose¡­" Laina wondered as she looked at the optionsid out before her.

    A great sword was too heavy, she preferred something light-weight and lethal. While a dagger could easily be concealed and used when required, it did not have a good reach. Hence, Laina chose to go with a short sword. It was a ssic option and the easiest to master.

    Furthermore, Laia vaguely remembered having experience wielding it. Dante, on the other hand, chose a sword and shield.

    Laina ced her hands on her hips as she asked, "Are you afraid I would actually be able to harm you? I don''t think you need a shield."

    Dante grinned, Laina was getting cocky. They have not even begun to spar yet.

    "No, but the enemies you may face in the future might carry one. It would be good training."

    His reasoning was fair. Laina looked at the weaponsid out once more. This time, she also took the dagger with her. Laina stretched her arms as she headed to the center of the sparring field. Dante did the same.

    "Are you ready?" Margaret asked them both. She was the referee of their spar.

    "Ready," Laina replied.

    "Ready."

    Margaret nodded, "Very well. Begin!"

    Laina drew her weapon. She was the first to attack. She lunged at Dante, weapon in hand. Despite her swift movements, Dante was still able to dodge her with ease. But she was not about to give up either.

    The fight had only just begun.

    Dante put some distance between them, hoping it would keep Laina away. But the princes did not waste time dawdling. She immediately sprung into action.

    "You can''t get away from me that easily!" Laina dered as she leaped forward.

    She swung her sword at him.

    ng!

    The sword hit Dante''s shield. He raised it right as sheunched her attack at him. Dante swung his shield, forcing Laina back again.

    "Now it''s my turn," he said with a smile.

    Dante moved forward. He tilted his body to the side and pierced his sword through the air. Laina sidestepped, narrowly dodging the attack. One wrong move and the sword would have pierced through her rib cage.

    She took a couple of steps back to catch her breath. That was a close call!

    "You mean business," Laina asked as she wiped the sweat off her forehead.

    Dante straightened his back. He was getting into the heat of the battle. It had been a while since he had engaged in such excitingbat.

    He apologized, "I''m sorry. I might have allowed this to get to my head."

    "No no, it''s quite alright," Laina said as she shook her head, "You do not need to hold back."

    Laina maneuvered the sword in her hand. She felt its weight. At first, her arm felt sore from holding it. But as time went on, her movements became more fluid.

    The sword became an extension of her arm. With each spar, Laina grew stronger. Her movements became lighter. After each session, Dante and Laina would spend time analyzing each other''s movements.

    "When you understand yourself and your enemy. You will win every battle with ease," Dante once said to Laina.

    To expand her knowledge, Laina would spar with Margaret, Kol, and Florin too. Sometimes, she would even spar with Marius. Laina noted down the movements she made. If someone pointed out a w, she would make note of it.

    During her next sparring session, she would work on fixing it.

    It came as no surprise that eventually, Laina won more and more matches against Dante. No one could be more proud of her progress than the Dragon King himself. For the first time, in a long time, he found himself panting for air after a particrly strenuous sparring session.

    They were fighting neck in neck from the beginning till the very end. Laina surprised him at every turn. She studied his moves and came up with strategies to fight him on the same level. Though Dante was physically stronger and bigger than the crown princess, she did not lose to him in agility and grace.

    By the end of their session, Laina and Dantey down on the sparring grounds, facing towards the sky. They were painting for air as they admired the sky above.

    "I¡­ I won¡­" Laina said between gasps of air.

    Dante shook his head, "No¡­I won."

    Both of them shared a goodugh. Their time together brought them closer than ever before. If only the good times couldst forever.

    Dante and Laina spent a wonderful time at the Mansion in Everfree Nation. But as Laina''s coronation drew near, her presence back in Kinshearth was required.

    "I''lle back with you to Kinshearth," Dante said to Laina as theyy in bed together.

    She leaned on his chest, listening to his rhythmic heartbeat. Laina did not want to be away from Dante, not even for a second. But her Kingdom needed her too. Laina knew staying in Everfree was never a long-term solution. But at the very least, they had a wonderful few years together.

    "Dracona needs you too," Laina sighed.

    They had made great progress together. The effects of Dante''s curse had slowed down significantly. It was all thanks to the elixir. Over time, Laina had increased its effectiveness with a higher concentration of her blood.

    Laina looked up at Dante. She cupped his face in her hand as she gazed into his eyes.

    "It''s not like we''re going to be separated forever," she said with a smile before adding, "We''ll be back together again before you know it."

    Laina''s coronation was only two months away. As the future Queen of Kinshearth, she had many duties to attend to before the ceremony could take ce.

    "Two months will feel like twenty years," Dante muttered as he held Laina''s hand.

    "And those twenty years will pass like the blink of an eye," she said with a smile, "Besides, you can always visit me during those two months. Or I coulde to you."

    Dante kissed Laina''s hand. Even after so long, it still made her heart flutter whenever he did so. Dante tightened his arms around Laina. This was theirst night together for some time.

    All he wanted to do was to hold her like this, for as long as he could.

 Chapter 245 - Rumor Has It

    "Her Royal Highness, Crown Princess Laina, has returned!" the announcer dered to the ministers in attendance.

    All eyes were on the Laina as she made her grand entrance into the throne room. Everyone got down on their knees. She walked down the red carpet and took her seat on the throne.

    "All may rise," Laina ordered and her subjects did as they were told.

    Margaret and Kol each stood by Laina''s side as the court session began. There were many matters that required her immediate attention. As part of Kinshearth tradition, Laina was set to spend the next month traveling across the kingdom to meet her subjects on the ground level.

    General Tobias and Grand Chancellor Lucinda voted for it. Not only would it serve to boost the image of the crown princess in the hearts of the people, but it would also help dispel the negative rumors that were making their rounds.

    "What rumors?" Laina asked for rification from her court.

    This was not the first time this had been brought to her attention. Laina''s decision to stay in Everfree for the past few years received mixed reactions from her people.

    The traditionalists found it uneptable for the unwed crown princess to stay under the same roof as the Dragon King. Despite him officially courting Laina, it was still uneptable.

    If only they knew what went on behind closed doors.

    "Rumors that hold no truth, Your Highness. Which is why they must be dispelled as soon as possible," General Tobias exined.

    There was still so much left for Laina to do. Going on a kingdom-wide trip could dy them. But she did not have any other choice.

    "Do not worry, Your Highness, we can take care of things here in your absence," The Grand Chancellor added.

    Laina pondered over it for a moment. She did not have any other choices.

    "Very well," Laina dered, "Margaret, you will remain in the capital to oversee the preparations for the Coronation in my absence."

    Margaret bowed, "As you wish, Your Highness."

    Not wanting to waste any time, Laina ordered everything to be prepared for their departure that same night. By the time they arrived at their first stop, the sky was beginning to brighten up. Laina''s arrival was well received by the people.

    It was a sessful beginning for her kingdom-wide tour. But not everyone was happy about it. The Nobles of Highcourt in particr had a lot to say about it.

    "She squandered the Royal coffers for a holiday vi in Everfree with her lover and now she''s on a tour of the Kingdom?

    Preposterous!"

    "Be mindful of who you''re speaking ill of, Lady te," Lord Ethan reminded her as he took a sip from his ss of wine.

    Ethan was hosting the Nobles of Highcourt in his private residence, Suun Hall. This was the ancestral home of the Sra family. In just a week or so, Laina will be visiting Suun Hall as part of her tour around the Kingdom.

    "Do you have any ns for your cousin, Lord Ethan?" one of the nobility asked out of curiosity.

    Ethan shot them a cold nce, "ns? There are none."

    "No ns?"

    "Why wait till the coronation when she brought herself right to us? I think we should strike now!"

    "Yeah!"

    "Yeah! We should strike now!"

    Lord Ethan mmed his hand down on the table. Everyone jolted in their seats as the hall fell silent. He pointed at each and every one of them who were present.

    "Each and every one of you is of noble blood. Yet you act like a mob of peasants holding pitchforks!" he yelled at them.

    "If any of you dare to act out of line and ruin the n, you will have to answer to me," he warned, "Did I make myself clear?"

    The nobles in attendance held their tongue and agreed with Lord Ethan. But not everyone could sit idle. Despite going against Lord Ethan''s directives, they had their own ns for when Laina came to visit.

    The Crown Princess''s arrival at Suun Hall was a grand affair. Lord Ethan oversaw all the preparations big and small.

    "My Lord, Her Highness has arrived," a messenger came to his study to inform him.

    Ethan put down the work he had and went to greet her personally. Despite their differences, he still respected Laina for the work she had done. She had the ability to manage the Kingdom, but he coveted her seat.

    "Lord Ethan, thank you for the warm wee," Laina said with a smile.

    "Wee home, Your Highness. All preparations have been made for your arrival. Should you need anything, please feel free to let me know. I will see to it that all your requests are fulfilled."

    "That''s very kind of you, Lord Ethan. I am d we''re able to put aside our differences," Laina replied cordially, "I do hope to see you at the coronation."

    Lord Ethan bowed as he ced his hand over his heart, "I will not miss it for the world."

    That night, a grand g was held in Suun Hall to celebrate Laina''s arrival. All the Nobles of High Court were in attendance. ording to Kinshearth tradition, royals wear the color gold for such an asion.

    ck, on the other hand, was seen as bad luck. Laina honored the traditions upheld by the nobles. However, she was not about topromise herself for their sake. The Crown Princess wore a dress of ck and gold to the g. As soon as she step foot into the ballroom, all eyes were on her.

    She could see the look of horror in some, while others look on in awe. Laina''s beauty was well known throughout Kinshearth and beyond. While others may think her ways are entric, none could deny her brilliance. Kol and Florin were her escorts for the evening.

    Both of them wore dashing ck suits. The noblewomen at the g were charmed and smittened by their looks. However, none of them would have a chance to even speak to either of them.

    "That young woman over there looks like she''s trying to get your attention," Kol hinted to Florin as he signaled to him to look to his left.

    Florin did not even look in that direction.

    He snorted as he rebuffed Kol, "Why do I care?"

    Kol looked at him in surprise, "Why wouldn''t you?"

    Florin looked at him in disbelief, while Laina chuckled in the background. Kol was as clueless as ever and the way he drove Florin nuts put a smile on her face.

    The vampire let out a sigh as he shook his head, "I already have everything right in front of me. Why would I need anything else?"

    Laina grinned as she eavesdropped on their conversation.. If only Margaret was here to witness it too! At the very least, she would have had someone to share it with.

 Chapter 246 - Everything Is Fine

    Seeing as the g was in full swing, Laina wandered about. Although it was done in her honor, it was clear to see most of the nobles did not wish to speak to her. Perhaps after what had happened in the past, they were afraid.

    "Your Highness, how are you enjoying the g?" Ethan asked from afar.

    He was surrounded by some noblemen and women, all of whom turned to see her when Ethan addressed her.

    "It has been lovely so far. Thank you for hosting, Lord Ethan," Laina replied cordially with a smile.

    A passing waiter, with wine sses on their silver tray, came up to them.

    "Shall we make a toast, Your Highness?" Lord Rengal proposed as he raised his wine ss high.

    Everyone else agreed and did the same.

    "Sure," the crown princess replied with a smile.

    Laina was not holding one at the time, so she was offered one by the waiter. She picked it up and raised it.

    Lord Rengal turned to all of the nobles who have gathered around them and proimed, "Here''s to our future Queen! Long may she reign!"

    "Long may she reign!" the nobles echoed.

    All eyes were on Laina. While she was used to the attention of her subjects by now, something made her feel uneasy. Perhaps it was the way all of them were looking at her. Lord Rengal, in particr, did not break eye contact with Laina.

    It was as if he was egging her on to drink the ss of wine. Lord Ethan noticed it too, he too sensed something was amiss but did not say a word. Laina looked at the ss of wine in her hand.

    Without a second thought, she smiled at the crowd and took a sip from the ss. Everyone cheered as they drank to the toast as well. Florin and Kol both witnessed it from afar. Even as Laina drank the wine, Lord Rengal continued to look on.

    It was as if he was waiting for something to happen. Florin came over to Laina''s side.

    "Your Highness, may I have a word with you? In private?" Florin asked.

    He blocked Lord Rengal''s view of Laina as he spoke to her. He looked intently into her eyes.

    "Of course," Laina swiftly replied before following Florin and Kol.

    As soon as they were out of sight of those who were in the ballroom, Florin took the ss from Laina''s hand.

    "What¡­ what are you doing, Florin?" she asked in surprise.

    "What''s gotten into you, Florin?" Kol asked in confusion.

    Then, it hit him.

    "Did you notice something?"

    Florin did not reply at first. He examined the wine ss and its contents in great detail. Upon realization of what its contents were, Florin immediately threw it out. He turned his attention to Laina, cing both hands on her shoulders.

    "Laina, do you feel unwell? Cold sweat? Spinning? Anything?" he asked in quick session.

    Laina shook her head, "No. I don''t think so. What''s wrong, Florin?"

    The vampire furrowed his eyebrows as he pondered deep in thought. He was certain the wine had been poisoned. But Laina did not exhibit any symptoms. He could not rule out that it was not a slow-acting poison.

    "I think he suspects the wine was poisoned," Kol exined to Laina before asking for confirmation, "Is that right?"

    "Poisoned?" Laina eximed in shock.

    She covered her mouth as soon as those words left her lips. She took a step closer to Florin and Kol.

    She asked in a whisper, "Are you sure?"

    "I am quite certain. However, you''re not exhibiting any signs of poisoning," Florin exined.

    "That''s because," Laina reached into the pocket in her dress and took out a small vial, "I took this."

    It was a special potion made by Margaret for Laina to bring on her journey across Kinshearth. The handmaid knew there were those who wished to cause Laina harm. Since she was unable to protect her in person, Margaret gave this to Laina to protect herself from harm.

    "She told me to take it once a day. It has the ability to negate most poisons." Laina exined.

    "This was Lady Margaret''s work?" Kol asked as he took a closer look at the vial, "She sure thought of everything!"

    Florin ced his hand over Laina''s. He cast a detection spell. Lady Margaret''s potion worked wonders. It had the ability to negate most poisons. It also had the ability to dy its effects, should it be unable to cure it.

    Florin gritted his teeth in anger. He looked up at Laina.

    "Your Highness, you need to confront them about this," he said as he seethed in anger, "This is a deliberate assassination attempt."

    He held up the half ss of poisoned wine, "We have the evidence here. They can''t escape."

    "How could Lord Ethan do something like this?" Kol added.

    Laina bit her lip. She peered into the ballroom, the g was in full swing. She curled her hand into a fist. If she confronted him about it now, it would cause a scene. Laina looked at the ss of wine and let out a sigh.

    Florin could see the hesitation on her face.

    "If you''re worried they won''t believe you, Kol and I are here to be your witness," he reassured her, "If anything happens, we will protect you with our lives.

    Laina shook her head, "I''m not worried about that."

    She made up her mind. This matter was of grave importance. She will handle it delicately.

    "I will speak to Lord Ethan about this privately after the g isplete¡­"

    Florin protested, "But-"

    She stopped him from speaking any further as she shook her head, "I appreciate your concern and your anger, Florin. But I made up my mind."

    A direct confrontation could spell trouble for everyone involved. Not only would it reflect badly on Laina, but there was also the possibility that Lord Ethan was not behind the attempt.

    If she falsely used him of something he did not do in front of the nobles, it would leave a bad taste in everyone''s mouth. It might even cost her their support.

    "Act normal," Laina ordered as she straightened her back, preparing to re-enter the ballroom, "We cannot let them suspect anything."

 Chapter 247 - Truths And Lies

    The rest of the g went smoothly, everyone had a good time. Laina yed it off as if nothing had happened to begin with. Though Lord Ethan was curious as to why Laina''s bodyguards had asked to speak to her in private, he did not question further.

    However, he did notice something strange about Lord Rengal''s behavior. After Laina excused herself and returned shortly after, he had a strange look on his face.

    When the night came to an end, Laina asked to speak with Ethan in private. Though it caught him off guard, he obliged. They moved to Ethan''s office to have their conversation over some wine.

    Laina took a seat on the sofa opposite Ethan, while Florin and Kol stood by her side.

    "How may I be of assistance, Crown Princess Laina? Were you not satisfied with the g?"

    Laina shook her head, "I am not here to speak about that, Lord Ethan. You''ve done well with the nning of the g."

    "Oh?" Lord Ethan arched his eyebrow as he leaned back in his seat, "Then to what do I owe the pleasure of having thiste-night conversation with you, Your Highness?"

    He had always been blunt with his replies to the princess. Perhaps Lord Ethan saw Laina as someone beneath him. While his arrogance angered the princess, a part of her admired his bravery. Even in the face of royalty, he never knelt easily.

    Laina sped her hands together as she looked over to Lord Ethan with a smile. She informed him of the poisoned wine she had been served during the g.

    Lord Ethan widened his eyes in shock. But he did not act as surprised as she expected him to be.

    "Is that so?" Lord Ethan asked.

    The potential culprit immediately came to mind. He furrowed his eyebrows as he let out a sigh.

    "My sincerest apologies, Your Highness. I will investigate this matter thoroughly and give you a satisfactory answer as soon as possible."

    Laina smiled, "I trust you to do so, Lord Ethan. But I do have a question."

    "Ask anything of me, Your Highness."

    "Is it safe for me to assume this was done by one of your loyal supporters?" she asked with a smile.

    Laina''s straightforward question caught him off-guard. But he was not about to shy away from it either. His dislike for Laina was known amongst the nobility, it was an open secret.

    "The chances are high," he replied calmly.

    He could see from the corner of his eye that the princess''s bodyguards were ring at him. The vampire looked as if he was ready to snap his neck in a heartbeat.

    "Your Highness, may I speak?" Florin asked.

    "Ask away," Laina gave him the floor.

    She already knew what Florin was going to ask.

    "Thank you, Your Highness," Florin turned to Lord Ethan, "How can we be certain that this assassination attempt was not orchestrated by Lord Ethan himself."

    Ethan clenched his jaw as he red at the vampire, "Are you using me of treason? That is a serious usation you''ve made, Florin."

    The vampire folded his arms as he continued, "Your calm, nonchnt reply makes you look even more suspicious, Lord Ethan. I would watch what I say if I were you."

    Ethan grinned as he shook his head. Laina watched his every move. She wanted to see how he would defend himself. Hopefully, he did not disappoint.

    "My disdain for you is well known, that is true. But this is not my doing," he defended himself.

    "How do we know you''re not lying?" Florin asked.

    "We don''t," Laina replied for him.

    She had trusted her gut in the past and it proved to be a wrong choice. But something told her, the poison was not ced by Ethan. From his reaction and his replies, Laina felt like she could trust him.

    "I''ll take your word for it and leave it at that," Laina dered as she got up from her seat, "Perhaps you might want to remind them to be a little more discrete and effective, should they try something like this in the future."

    "I will be sure to let them know."

    "Good night, Lord Ethan. Hopefully, I''ll see you in the morning," Laina teased before she left.

    Lord Ethan bowed and remained as such until Laina and her bodyguards left his office. He mmed his hand down the table before him. The crown princess hadid her cards out carefully.

    She trapped him from the get-go. He poured himself a ss of whiskey and downed it all at one go. His words of caution had fallen on deaf ears. If Laina was harmed under his roof, the people would view him as a Queenyer.

    He would never be able to be a worthy ruler in their eyes. That was not what he wanted.

    "I''m surprised it wasn''t you, given how much you seem to dislike Crown Princess Laina," a voice echoed in the office.

    Ethan did not bother to respond, he already knew who it was.

    "I should say the same for you," he said, as the owner of the voice revealed herself to him.

    It was Cordelia the witch.

    "You and I made a n together, such a great one too. I''m not about to ruin it after all the effort we''ve put in," she said as she sat down opposite him.

    Seeing how troubled he looked, she offered him her assistance, "If you want, I can tell you who''s the fool who attempted to poison her."

    He folded his arms as he asked in disbelief, "So you already knew about this? And you did not care to warn me?"

    Cordelia burst out inughter. She never warned him because she did not expect the n to seed. Even if it did, she would have prevented it. Laina was hers to toy with.

    Now that Laina was here in the Suun Hall, Cordelia was eager to mess with the Crown Princess. That night, she cast a spell of invisibility to avoid detection as she snuck into Laina''s room.

    She watched her chest rise and fall as Laina slept.

    "Sleep well while you still can, princess," Cordelia whispered beneath her breath.

    She snuck up close to the sleeping princess. The witch hovered her hand over Laina and cast a spell. Her eyes glowed bright purple as she recited an incantation.

    Laina fidgeted in her sleep. She began to break out in cold sweat as her pupils darted from side to side beneath her eyelids.. Cordelia chuckled as she disappeared into the shadows, leaving Laina to battle her own demons.

 Chapter 248 - With Me

    In Laina''s mind, she was in a dark space shrouded in mist. She could barely see anything in front of her. Laina felt an ominous presence surrounding her, a sense of dread.

    Laina tripped and fell to the ground with a thud. She gripped her heart, feeling immense pain. When she looked down at her hand, all she saw was blood. Laina tried to speak, call for help, but nothing came out from her lips.

    There was only blood. Laina looked around her, hoping there would be someone or something to help her. No matter how hard she tried, she could not get up. Her legs were numb.

    Laina looked up. Her eyes widened in shock as a familiar silhouette formed before he eyes.

    "Dante? Dante!" she called out his name as she tried to catch up to him.

    Laina stretched out her hand as she used all the strength in every fiber of her being to move forward. But he never turned back or answered her call.

    Laina flickered her eyes open as she sat up in bed. She was drenched in cold sweat.

    "It was¡­ a dream¡­"

    She turned to her side to look out the balcony window. It was still nighttime. The moon hung up high. Laina subconsciously reached for the pendant she wore around her neck. She hesitated for a moment before tapping it twice.

    The pendant emitted a soft glow as Laina held her breath and waited.

    She waited.

    "Laina?" his voice came through, he sounded as if he had just woken up.

    "Dante? Can you hear me?" Laina asked as she held the pendant tightly.

    "Yes, I can hear you. What''s wrong, my love?" Dante''s voice was filled with concern.

    It was unlike Laina to call at such an hour. Dante was worried something bad might have happened. He took a sip of water as he waited for Laina to reply. When she did not, he grew increasingly worried. He sat up at the side of the bed.

    "Laina? Is everything alright? I''lle over right-"

    "No no, I''m alright. I just¡­" she bit her lip, "I just wanted to hear your voice, that''s all."

    There was a pause of silence.

    "I miss you," Dante''s voice cut through the silence.

    Laina leaned back on her pillow with a smile on her face, "I miss you too."

    Realizing she had called him in the middle of the night, she apologized for disturbing his sleep. But Dante did not mind.

    "I wasn''t sleepy anyways," a tant lie followed by a yawn.

    "I think we should both turn in. We have a long day ahead of us," Laina chuckled.

    "I''m alright, I don''t need sleep," Dante replied. She noticed a slight shiver in his voice.

    "Are you feeling cold?" she asked worriedly as she gripped the pendant tightly.

    Dante was surprised by her question. He turned to his side. If they were still in Everfree, Laina would have been sleeping by his side.

    "Just a little," he replied, "Without you to warm my bed, it feels a little extra chilly."

    Laina bit her lip. Since her return to Kinshearth, she missed him dearly. Laina had a hard time sleeping without him by her side.

    "Well, we will meet again soon enough," Laina said with a smile, "Perhaps an arrangement could be made."

    When Laina ascends the throne and takes her rightful seat as Queen of Kinshearth, she would have full control over the Kingdom. No one would dare question her ever again. The Royal Court had been eager for the Queen to find her King. Perhaps it was time for them to seal the deal.

    "An arrangement? Sounds interesting," Dante replied, "I''ll see what I can do,"

    Lainaid down in bed, snuggling cozily underneath the covers.

    "Dante," she muttered as her eyelids grew heavy.

    "Yes?"

    "Can we keep talking until one of us fall¡­ asleep," she yawned.

    "Of course."

    ~

    "The guestlist-"

    "Right here," Margaret handed Laina the list.

    "What about-"

    "The amodations have all been arranged. They arepiled right here," Margaret brought over some more documents that were ced at the side of the table.

    "The ceremony-"

    "Ceremonial gown is ready for you to try on. The Royal Seamstress is waiting for your final adjustments," the handmaid replied.

    Laina put down the paperwork and looked up at Margaret. Worried she might have missed something, the handmaid sped her hands together.

    "Is something wrong, Your Highness? Did I miss something out? I''m quite certain everything is in order."

    Laina chuckled as she shook her head. She ced a hand on Margaret''s shoulder.

    "You''ve done everything right, Margaret. What would I do without you?" Laina praised.

    Margaret averted her gaze, shy from the praise she had received.

    "You''re too kind, Your Highness," Margaret replied with a wide smile.

    This was the event of the decade, Laina''s coronation. After the ceremony, Laina will no longer be a princess. She would be Queen. The atmosphere in Kinshearth, especially the capital, was filled with joy and festive spirit.

    ording to tradition, the crowning ceremony was a private affair within the Kingdom. No foreign delegates were allowed to attend. But Laina insisted on having a few esteemed guests. Queen Victoria of Wolfenheim and King Dante of Dracona were amongst the selected few who received a special invite from Laina herself.

    "I''m so d you''re able to make it," Laina greeted Queen Victoria with open arms.

    "Likewise. Defying the traditions of your Kingdom? You will truly be a different ruler," Queen Victoria replied.

    The Werewolf Queen brought with her a small entourage of delegates and guards. But before they could further their conversation in the Throne Room, another guest arrived. As soon as the announcement was made, Queen Victoria stood to the side.

    "Perhaps we can converseter. After you''ve had some time with the King of Dracona," the Werewolf Queen teased her with a quick wink.

    Laina blushed a little. But the Crown Princess quickly regained herposure just as Dante presented himself before her.

    "Congrattions, Crown Princess Laina. I look forward to the ceremony," Dante said formally.

    He lifted Laina''s hand gently and kissed the back of her hand. Most of the noblewomen in attendance were in awe of the Dragon King''s charming looks. All of them would die for a chance to speak to him.

    But none of them would ever have that chance. The heart of the Dragon King was already taken by the Crown Princess of Kinshearth.

    "I''m happy to have you here, to share in this joyous asion, King Dante of Dracona," Laina reciprocated his greeting formally.

    After receiving her guests in the Throne Room, Laina was quickly ushered back to her quarters for the final preparations of her coronation. The Throne Room was reconfigured with rows of seats, in preparation for the ceremony. All guests were ushered into the Royal Garden for refreshments while they waited.

    Everything had to be perfect.

    It was Margaret''s mission for the day. Several maids fawned over every single detail. From Laina''s braided hair to the jewelry she was wearing, all the way down to the shoes she wore.

    "They''ll be talking about this for decades toe, maybe even centuries," Margaret said with excitement as shebed Laina''s hair.

    "Centuries? I''m sure there''ll be fancier coronations," the Crown Princess teased.

    A sudden knock on the door caused a little scare in the room.

    "Who is it?" Margaret called out.

    "King Dante is here to the Crown Princess," a muffled voice replied.

    "Send him in," Laina said excitedly.

    The door swung open. As Dante entered the room, all the maids kept their heads hung low. Before the Dragon King could speak, Margaret did first. She instructed all the maids to leave with her.

    Though the preparations were still iplete, Margaret knew Laina had been waiting to spend some time with Dante since their formal meeting in the Throne Room.

    After everyone left the room, leaving only Laina and Dante, Laina got up from her seat and ran into his embrace. Dante already had his hands stretched out and open.

    "How have you been, my love?" Dante whispered into her ear.

    Laina shuddered.. She did not realize how much she missed him until this very moment.

 Chapter 249 - Time For Celebration

    "Not as well as when I''m with you," Laina said with a beaming smile.

    As cheesy as it may have sounded, she did not mind. She meant what she said, everyst word of it.

    "I, on the other hand, have never been better," Dante teased as he pretended to be pleased

    Laina furrowed her eyebrows as she punched him on the arm. The Dragon King pretended to wince in pain as he rubbed his arm where Laina had punched him.

    "Looks like Your Highness has gotten much stronger since we''vest met," he added.

    Laina crossed her arms as she turned away from him as she replied, "As the future Queen, I have to get stronger to protect my people and myself. Especially when I do not have a King by my side just yet."

    Dante did not let her leave his embrace for too long. He came up from behind and wrapped his arms around her waist as he leaned his head on her shoulder.

    "Perhaps you might have one soon enough," Dante whispered.

    But before Laina could get her hopes up, he continued, "As soon as you ascend to the throne, suitable candidates will present themselves."

    Laina turned around and grabbed Dante by the cor as she pushed him to the wall. The Dragon King was taken by surprise. He did not know the crown princess was so determined.

    He could see the fire burning in her eyes.

    "There''s only one person in the Universe that will be my King. No one else can," Laina dered in a cold serious tone of voice.

    She looked straight into Dante''s eyes as she spoke. There was no mistake in her intentions. He was the only one for her. Upon realizing what she had done, Laina immediately released Dante from her grasp.

    She readjusted her cor as she did, worried she had ruined his coat cor. Dante held onto her hand with a smile.

    "I''m d to have heard your true heart''s desire, Your Highness," he said with a smile.

    Laina blushed as she averted her gaze, "I¡­ it¡­ it was just a slip of the tongue! It seems like I''ve forgotten my manners."

    She tried to create some distance between them but Dante would not allow it. He already had his free hand wrapped around her waist. Laina leaned on his chest, blushing beet red.

    She could hear his heart pounding in his chest.

    Just then, a knock on the door alerted both of them. Laina and Dante regained theirposure, both a little shy and awkward as if they were two young lovers who were caught in an intimate moment.

    "I''m sorry to interrupt, Your Highness, but we must finish the final preparations before the ceremony begins," Margaret''s muffled voice pushed through the closed door.

    Dante leaned in and gently kissed Laina on the forehead, "I look forward to seeing you be Queen, my love."

    With that, he said farewell to her and left the room to allow the maids and Margaret to re-enter. Laina was standing there, still a little dazed with her cheeks flushed. The handmaid could not help but chuckle.

    She had not seen Laina this flustered in a long time.

    Once the finishing touches were done, Margaret ced both hands on Laina''s shoulders as they admired her finished look in the mirror. Margaret tucked a loose lock of Laina''s hair behind her ear.

    "You look perfect," the handmaid praised her with a smile.

    "Thank you for all your help, Margaret," Laina thanked her with a smile as she ced a hand on Margaret''s, "What would I do without you?"

    The handmaid almost had tears in her eyes.

    "I am happy to have seen how far you''vee, Your Highness. Your reign will be one of peace and joy. The people will love you," Margaret praised.

    Laina smiled in response as she looked towards the side. Her expression turned a little somber, a little worried. Margaret noticed it immediately.

    "What''s wrong, Your Highness?" She was worried she might have offended Laina, "Was it something I said?"

    The Crown Princess shook her head, "No, Margaret. You didn''t say anything wrong."

    Laina dismissed the maids from her room, only keeping Margaret by her side. Once they all left, she instructed Margaret to pull a chair and seat with her. Once Margaret did as Laina had asked, the Crown Princess took her hands into her own.

    "You''ve been by my side since the beginning, Margaret. Serving me as my handmaid feels like such an insignificant role for someone of your talent."

    "Your Highness, Laina, I don''t need an important position or a more fulfilling role than the one I have," Margaret said as she ced her hand over her heart, "Serving you, apanying you is all I have ever wanted to do."

    Laina smiled. She was extremely grateful to have Margaret by her side. The connection between was not of a princess and her handmaid. They were more like best friends, or sisters. They confide with one another, looking out for one another regardless of the situation.

    "I want you to be my personal advisor, Margaret," Laina dered.

    "Your personal advisor?" She echoed her words.

    Margaret was confused. She did not understand what Laina meant.

    "I want your talents to be put to better use, Margaret. You''ve proven your abilities time and time again," Laina exined.

    "But," Margaret protested, "I can still perform these duties as your handmaid."

    The Crown Princess shook her head, "I know. But I want to free you from your maid duties. You don''t have to take care of my every need. You''re my best friend, Margaret, I want you by my side as my adviser when I be Queen."

    Seeing how insistent Laina was, Margaret could not find a reason to protest any further. She got down on one knee.

    "I will dly ept the position," Margaret replied with a smile.

    They shared a warm embrace.

    "This calls for a celebration," Laina dered.

    Knowing that Margaret did not like a huge celebration, they agreed to have a private celebration instead.

 Chapter 250 - Shaking

    As the final preparations wereplete, Laina admired herself in the long mirror.

    Her dress of ck and gold was regal. It paired well with her ck heels and braided hair.

    "You look amazing, Laina," Margaret praised.

    As everything wasing to fruition, Laina grew nervous. Her heart was pounding in her chest. Her hands were beginning to shake.

    Laina turned to her best friend, "Margaret, I¡­ I¡­"

    She did not need to say anything, Margaret already knew what she was worried about. She held onto Laina''s hands reassuringly.

    "There is nothing to worry about, Laina. You''re going to be a wonderful queen."

    "But what if something goes wrong," that was Laina''s worst nightmare.

    Everything had been nned meticulously. But Laina had enemies in Kinshearth and beyond. Should one of them choose to disrupt the ceremony, things could turn out badly.

    "You have nothing to worry about," Margaret reassured her, "You''ve got me, Dante, and even Queen Victoria to back you up. You have nothing to worry about."

    "Besides," she added, "If anyone dares to crash the ceremony, you can rain down upon them with your wrath!"

    Laina chuckled. Margaret''s simple assurance raised her spirits up nearly instantly. She ced her hand over her heart as she closed her eyes. Now, her heart was at a steady rhythm.

    "You''re right. Thank you, Margaret," she thanked her with a smile, "What would I do without you?"

    A knock on the door took their attention. It was a messenger,ing to inform Laina it was time for the ceremony to begin. After a final look in the mirror, she was ready to leave.

    The Royal Throne Room was transformed for the ceremony. All the windows were lined and decorated with flowers and drapes. Guests from all over Kinshearth and beyond were seated in the throne room on each side of the red carpet.

    As Laina''s special guests, King Dante and Queen Victoria were given special seats right at the front. This gathered them many looks from the Kinshearth nobility. Traditionally, the first row of seats were reserved for family only.

    Queen Victoria felt a little uneasy with the look and whispers she was hearing.

    "Is this amon urrence in Kinshearth?" She asked Dante as she tried to make small talk with him.

    "Kinshearth has many traditions. One of which dictates only citizens of Kinshearth are allowed to attend a coronation ceremony."

    Victoria gasped in shock, "That would mean¡­"

    "Our presence is not appreciated here. That''s right," Dante exined, "But, we''re guests of the future queen. So there''s nothing much they can do about it."

    "Ah I see¡­"

    Before Victoria could speak, the doors to the throne room opened. Two rows of musicians entered ying their instruments in unison. The ceremonial minister walked up to the podium in front of the crowd that had gathered.

    As soon as the music ended the ceremonial minister addressed everyone, "Today, we''re gathered here today for the coronation of the future ruler of Kinshearth. Please rise as we wee Crown Princess Laina."

    Everyone in attendance got up on their feet and turned to face the open the doors. The musicians began to y as Laina entered the throne room with Margaret following closely behind.

    Dante looked on in awe as Laina walked down the red carpet. For a moment, it almost felt as if it was their wedding and Laina was walking down the aisle. The sunlight shone through therge ss windows, illuminating the throne room.

    Laina walked down the red carpet in all smiles. Thest few years had its ups and downs but everything turned out well. Once she bes Queen, no one would dare question her authority in Kinshearth.

    As she made it to the podium, Laina saw Dante and Victoria. Despite the protests of her court and the nobility, she insisted on having them at the ceremony. Kol and Florin were in the throne room too. Along with the knights of the Queen''s Order, they stood guard on both sides of the throne room.

    "She looks amazing," Kolmented with a smile.

    Florin agreed, "She looks like a queen."

    Laina stood tall and proud before the podium, in front of the ceremonial minister. The throne room grew silent as the ceremony began.

    "Today is a joyous asion, as we crown Laina De Sra. Her efforts to further Kinshearth''s standing in Gaeia are acknowledged by all, far and wide. We all watch on in anticipation to see what she wille up with next."

    The ceremonial ministers turned to address everyone in attendance.

    "Before we proceed, should anyone wish to protest this appointment, speak now or forever hold your tongue."

    The silence was deafening. Laina looked forward to the throne chair. She had sat on it time and time before. But at that moment, she felt as if it was far beyond her grasp.

    "I object."

    His voice cut through the silence, shocking everyone in attendance. Laina turned around to see who it was.

    It was Lord Ethan.

    Kol and Florin were on high alert. Margaret was unfazed. Lord Ethan had always been vocal about his dislike for Laina. It was almost within their expectation for him to cause a scene.

    Dante and Victoria were surprised by the objection. Dante watched on as he curled his hands into fists. Should anyone attempt to harm Laina, they would have to go through him first.

    "On what grounds do you object, Lord Ethan?" The ceremonial minister asked.

    Ethan got up from his seat. He walked onto the red carpet and addressed everyone in attendance. From his coat pocket, Ethan revealed a crest. Encrusted in various gemstones, the crest was cast out of gold and iron.

    All the nobility gasped in shock.

    "What¡­ what is that?" Laina asked in confusion.

    Ethan chuckled as he shook his head, "You were about to be Queen and yet you did not know what this is? This is the True Crest¡­"

    Laina widened her eyes in shock, "That''s not possible! The True Crest has been lost for centuries!"

    She remembered reading about it in an ancient tome in the Royal Library. The True Crest was a relic once passed down within the Royal Family of Kinshearth. However it was lost for centuries.

    ording to the traditions, the holder of the True Crest would be deemed as the rightful ruler of Kinshearth.

    After Lord Ethan finished his exnation of the True Crest, the ceremonial minister announced, "As the holder of the True Crest, Lord Ethan is a contender for the crown."

    Laina realised what was happening. Her worst nightmare hade through before her eyes. She curled her hands into fists. She knew what would happen next.

    "ording to tradition, we will now take a vote to choose the future ruler of Kinshearth," the ceremonial minister announced.

    He turned to Laina and asked, "Crown Princess Laina, do you object?"

    All eyes were on her. Just the pressure alone was suffocating. But Laina stood strong. She had faith in the work she had done for her people. She had no regrets.

    Laina shook her head, "No objection."

 Chapter 251 - Defiance

    The nobles grew restless, conversing amongst themselves. Some looked calm and collected, almost as if they already knew it was bound to happen. As per Kinshearth traditions, should a contender of the crown appear, it would be up to those in attendance to vote on who should be crowned.

    "Your Highness, are you sure?" Margaret asked when they moved to the side of the throne room for a short discussion.

    Kol and Florin joined them too. All of them were well aware of what the uing events meant. It was uncertain if Laina would be able to get the majority of votes.

    "Your Highness, perhaps we should regroup and strategize," Florin suggested.

    Laina shook her head,"There''s no time for that."

    "But Your Highness," Florin was insistent, "On the ount that you''ve only recently survived a poisoning attempt at Suun Hall-"

    Margaret grabbed Laina by the arm in shock as she looked into her eyes, "Poisoning attempt? When, why... why didn''t you tell me?"

    Laina bit her lip as she held onto Margaret''s arm, "What''s important, is that I survived it thanks to your pill. We can discuss that after this is done."

    There were a thousand different thoughts moving through Laina''s mind. A surge of adrenaline was flowing through her veins as countless scenarios of what was to happen yed in her mind.

    All hope was not lost.

    "I am bound to lose."

    It hurt for those words to leave her lips. But she knew that from the start. Despite all the effort, she had put into strengthening Kinshearth, those were never acknowledged. Her constant defiance against Kinshearth traditions simply rubbed everyone the wrong way.

    To some she was bold. A worthy leader who would change the Kingdom of Kinshearth for the better. But to most, she was simply a defiant princess.

    All of them looked at her in shock. They knew it, but none of them dared to say it to her face. But the truth was never hidden from Laina, to begin with.

    Laina looked over to Dante. He was looking at her nervously too. He wanted toe over to see how he could help, but Laina had kindly rejected his offer earlier. The nobility saw him and Victoria as outsiders.

    Not only do they not get a vote, but their assistance would also be viewed negatively. But Laina gave him a reassuring smile. She had everything under control.

    "Whatever happens from this point forward, I only want one thing from each of you," Laina said solemnly, "Can you promise me?"

    Florin, Kol, and Margaret looked at one another for a moment. Then, they looked back at Laina. They collectively nodded in agreement.

    "I just need you all to trust me," Laina dered as she ced her hand over her heart, "That is all I need."

    Margaret was the first, "As your personal advisor, and friend; I will put my faith in you."

    Kol followed.

    "You will always have my trust."

    Florin, though a little hesitant, still agreed, "You have mine as well."

    A bell rang throughout the throne room, signaling the end of the voting process. Laina straightened her back as she smiled.

    "Thank you, all of you." she thanked them before heading back to stand before the podium.

    Lord Ethan was previously conversing with some of the nobility in attendance. He paid Laina no mind. His victory was in his hand. She could clearly see his smug grin under the facade of calmness. Laina clenched her jaw.

    She knew her defeat was inevitable, but she did not want everything to go his way either.

    "That would be too perfect for him," Laina muttered to herself.

    So she concocted the perfect n.

    Laina will give them a show they will never forget.

    The ceremonial minister called for everyone''s attention. All the nobles returned to their seats as the throne room fell silent. For fairness, the votes were read out one by one.

    Laina and Ethan stood before everyone, as each and every vote are readout. One after the other, each slip of paper was removed from the box and the name written on it was announced.

    "Laina."

    "Ethan."

    "Ethan."

    "Ethan."

    Laina was surprised to hear there were still nobles willing to support her. It wasforting to know some of her efforts were acknowledged. But with each counted vote, it became clearer and clearer.

    Ethan had the support of the nobility. With the final vote ounted for, it was clear. Lord Ethan was the winner. Dante and Victoria watched on in shock. They were angered by the results.

    "Have they gone mad? Do they not know what Laina had done for them?" Queen Victoria raged as she clenched her fists.

    Dante was stunned by what was happening too. But he knew Laina had something up her sleeve. He leaned over to Queen Victoria and asked that she kept herposure. The Werewolf Queen looked as if she was ready to pounce.

    "How are you not angry about this?" she asked him in shock.

    "I know her well. I dare say I know her better than I know myself," Dante said as he nced over to Laina for a moment, "I have a feeling she already anticipated this. Let''s just see what happens next. If she needs our support, she will call for us."

    Laina looked on at the crowd gathered before her. It was clear that Lord Ethan''s supporters were delighted with the oue.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" Laina yelled in anger. Her eyes were filled with fury.

    The throne room immediately grew silent. Lord Ethan could hardly contain his excitement. This was the moment he had been waiting for, the moment Laina snapped.

    "I am taking what''s rightfully mine," Ethan dered.

    "Rightfully yours?" Laina spat back, "Are you sure about that?"

    Ethan chuckled, "Oh I''m quite certain."

    He could see it in Laina''s eyes. She was at her breaking point. Everything she had prepared for today and all the work she had put in unraveled in a matter of seconds.

    Laina gritted her teeth, "I put my heart and soul into Kinshearth. To keep it running... for the sake of the people..."

    Ethan smiled as he pped for her.

    "And for that, I thank you on behalf of the people of our great Kingdom," he said to her, "But your work here is done, Laina.. It''s time for a King to rule."

 Chapter 252 - Respect The Crown

    Laina took a few steps back. Ethan turned back around to face the ceremonial minister. He was ready for his coronation. The nobles in attendance chuckled at Laina''s plight. None of the Nobles of High Court came to her defense.

    Even those who voted for her did not stand with her. They feared for the retaliation they would face from their new king. Laina did not crumble to the ground. She looked over to Ethan with fury in her eyes.

    "Lord Ethan," Laina called out to him.

    She took off the tiara she wore on her head. Ethan never looked back. He did not care to even give her that sliver of respect.

    "Are you sure this is what you wish to do?" she asked.

    The nobles were livid. Laina had lost everything, yet she was still making an empty threat. Ethan heard every word of it. Though he knew things were in his favor, a small part of him felt as if Laina had some weight to her words.

    "The people of Kinshearth have spoken, Laina. They''ve chosen their Monarch. You need toe to terms with it too," he said without looking back.

    Laina grinned.

    She nodded.

    Laina dropped the tiara onto the carpeted ground. Everyone gasped in shock. Even Dante and Victoria were shocked. Ethan expected her to crumble to the ground in tears.

    Perhaps he might even have to call for the guards to escort her out.

    "Very well," Laina dered, "All the best, cousin."

    All the best? Lord Ethan was surprised by her response. He turned around to see Laina turning her back to him. She did not crumble to the ground. There did not seem to be any tears in her eyes. Laina elegantly made her exit from the Throne Room.

    The tiara she had dropped sat in the middle of the carpeted walkway.

    Seeing as Laina left the throne room, Dante and Victoria saw no reason for them to stay. They followed suit shortly. Margaret, Kol, and Florin did the same. Nyx and the Queen''s Order of Knights were in shock.

    "What should we do?" one of the knights whispered to the rest.

    Nyx gritted her teeth. Her hands curled into fists. She wanted to follow the Crown Princess, but her line of duty was to the crown, not the wearer. Her heart was conflicted.

    Nyx turned to look at the podium. They were getting ready to crown Lord Ethan. She hesitated for a moment before attempting to make a move. She wanted to follow Laina. The leader of the knights had admired the crown princess since the beginning.

    She saw Laina as a role model.

    As soon as she got out of line, Alum held her back. He was shaking his head.

    "What are you doing?! Let me go!" Nyx yelled at him silently.

    Alum reminded her, "Where do you think you''re going?"

    "After Her Highness of course!"

    "Nyx, we serve the crown, remember? Not the Crown Princess." he reminded again.

    "I know that but-"

    "Laina would have wanted us to stay. As the Order of Knights, our duty is to the Crown, to the people."

    Nyx gritted her teeth as she wriggled her hand out of Alum. She knew he was right and she hated it. The knights kept silent too. They too knew what Alum said was right.

    No matter how unwilling they might be, they had a duty to uphold.

    Outside, Laina heaved a sigh of relief as she exit the throne room. Without the tiara on her head, she felt a little lighter, a little more carefree. For the first time in a while, she felt as if arge rock had been lifted off her chest.

    As soon as her friends caught up to her, they were surprised to see the wide smile on her face.

    "Laina, is everything alright?" Victoria asked out of concern.

    "I''m well, Victoria. Fear not," she reassured the werewolf queen.

    "I can''t believe they would do such a thing to you!" Victoria yelled in anger, "Laina, if you wish to fight back, Wolfenheim will stand by you. You have my full support. Your enemy is my enemy. I-"

    Laina was touched by her support. She never expected to have found such a trustworthy ally in Victoria. She held both of her hands.

    "Thank you, Victoria. Truly, from the bottom of my heart. Should the dayes when I need your help, I hope you would extend your hand.

    But today is not that day."

    "What are you nning to do then?" Victoria asked. Her voice was full of worry.

    "If you need a ce to stay and recuperate," she added, "Wolfenheim wees you with open arms."

    "Don''t steal the limelight, Queen Victoria," Dante interjected as he wrapped his hand around Laina''s shoulder.

    "If Laina needs a ce to stay, it should be with me."

    She was d to have so many people to care for her. But Laina did not need to seek refuge.

    "Are you thinking of returning to the mansion in Everfree?" Dante asked.

    He read the expression on her face and assumed she was thinking of a ce to stay for the time being. The mansion in Everfree by the beach would have been the perfect ce.

    Laina shook her head. While she would have loved to be there, it would be too easy for them to find her there. A ce came to mind. But for now, she wanted it to remain a secret.

    Laina thanked Dante and Victoria for attending the ceremony. But for now, she wanted them to return to their respective kingdoms.

    "And leave you here alone? Absolutely not," Dante objected.

    He knew things could turn ugly very soon. Ethan might even call for Laina''s arrest. He was not about to let that happen. But Laina was adamant. She had a n.

    "In order for me to work this out, I need you both to cooperate with him," she held onto his hands and gave him a reassuring look.

    "Once I have settled, I will send word to both of you to notify where I went," she looked into both of their eyes, "I promise."

    Though they wanted to protest further for Laina''s safety, they ultimately decide to respect her wishes. As such, they parted ways in the corridor. Dante was hesitant at first. It felt as if he was abandoning her when she needed him the most.

    "Let me stay with you, Laina," he pleaded with her.

    His genuine request was enough to melt her heart. But Laina politely turned him down. She wanted Ethan to think the world had turned its back on her.

    "I need him to think I have no one left," she exined to him.

    After much persuasion, Dante finally relented. He would watch Laina from a distance for her safety and respect her wishes. With all that settled, they went on their separate ways.

    Now only Laina, Kol, Florin, and Margaret remained. They headed back to Laina''s quarters immediately. Instead of going to her room, Laina went straight to the vault first. She took what belonged to her and prepared to leave.

    As soon as the ceremony was over, Nyx was ready to leave the throne room.. She wanted to look for Laina.

 Chapter 253 - I Take What Is Mine

    "Commander Nyx," Ethan called out to her.

    He was now the King of Kinshearth and she was under hismand. She clenched her jaw as she came up to him. Just as she was about to dip and bow, he stopped her.

    "Have you forgotten your ce,mander?" Ethan snapped, "Kneel before your King."

    Nyx gritted her teeth. Her knuckles turned white from her clenched fists. She unwillingly got down on her knees.

    "What are your orders, Your Majesty?"

    "That''s more like it," Ethan added, "I want you and the knights to go look for Lady Laina and escort her out of the pce.

    She can take her belongings with her, but nothing more."

    "How generous of you, My King," Nyx replied sarcastically, "I will do as youmand."

    Nyx left the throne room with her knights. She headed towards the Royal Quarters at a slow pace. Alum realized something was amiss with her, but he did not dare to ask. But as they continued to stroll down the walkway, Alum could not take it any longer.

    "Commander, is there a reason why we''re walking so slowly?" he asked.

    Nyx stopped in her tracks, everyone fell in line. She turned to him and red. Alum gulped as he took a step back. That look on her face was unmistakable.

    She was not happy.

    "I do not need to exin all of my actions, Alum," she replied before continuing down her way.

    By the time they got to their destination, Nyx ordered all of them to stand guard outside Laina''s room. She let out a sigh before knocking on the door and entering.

    "Your Highness," Nyx greeted her as soon as she entered.

    She walked up to Laina and got down on her knees. Laina turned to meet her, gasped in shock to find her on her knees. She immediately dropped what she was doing.

    "Nyx what are you doing? Get up!" Laina said as she attempted to pull her up to her feet.

    But themander refused to budge. She shook her head, unable to meet the Crown Princess''s eyes. As her knight, she had failed in her duty. She could not bring herself to look at her. In Nyx''s mind, there was only one person she was loyal to. Laina.

    "Your Highness," Nyx mustered the courage to look up at her as she dered, "I have failed you."

    "That''s not true."

    "I was unable to protect you at your coronation! Now your seat is taken from you, I..." Nyx gritted her teeth as she lowered her head, "If you would allow me to atone my sins. I will resign from my position asmander to follow you. I-"

    "No, absolutely not," Laina replied coldly.

    She could see the rejection in Nyx''s eyes. Laina''s words pierced through her heart like a knife. She cupped Nyx''s face, making eye contact.

    "Nyx, do you remember what I told you when I appointed you?" she asked, "As part of the Queen''s Order of Knights, you serve the crown, the people of Kinshearth. Not me.

    No matter who seats on the throne does not matter. The safety, well-being, and happiness of the people.

    That is your mission.

    That is the mission I bestowed to you."

    Nyx gritted her teeth, her eyes were filled with conflict and agony.

    "But Your Highness, you''re the only monarch I wish to serve. Not that slimy new King!" Nyx protested.

    Laina sighed. It was an unfortunate circumstance, but it was a done deal. She could forgo the many unruly traditions Kinshearth had, but that was one that she could not. It was a clear checkmate.

    But this was not the end.

    "If you wish to follow me, then hear my decree," Laina said as she got up on her feet.

    "I will do as youmand," Nyx replied with vigor.

    "I want you to remain asmander and watch over Kinshearth in my stead," Laina dered.

    "But-"

    "You said you would do as Imand, did you not?" Laina asked.

    "Yes."

    "Then do as I have asked. Do what I can''t do."

    Perhaps it was the determination in Laina''s eyes, or Nyx finally understood. She resigned to her fate and relented. Nyx hung her head low.

    "I will do as you ask," she replied.

    Laina smiled and gave her a pat on the shoulder as she got back up on her feet. Nyx informed her that Ethan had sent her to supervise her packing.

    "He did, didn''t he? And he said to ensure I only take what is mine?" Laina asked as she continued to pick the items she wanted to bring with her.

    "Yes," Nyx replied.

    Laina nodded, "Good. I was hoping to leave a few things for him... but since he has made himself clear, I will respect his wishes."

    After everything in the room was packed, Laina moved it all to her spatial storage and headed out of the room with her entourage in tow.

    "Now, we go to the vault," she dered to them before exiting.

    "The vault?" Nyx asked as she gulped.

    She did not say a word, simply following Laina as she made her way there. The royal vaults were located in a separate wing of the pce. Threerge bolted doors guarded the wealth of the crown, the kingdom, and the princess''s personal wealth.

    As the vault door opened, Nyx and everyone dropped their jaw when they caught a glimpse. Laina smiled as she looked at the wealth she had gathered over the years. Her hard work had paid off handsomely.

    Laina turned to Nyx with a grin on her face, "Ethan said I am to only take what is mine, right?"

    Nyx nodded.

    "I will respect his wishes," Laina grinned as she raised both of her hands.

    Arge spell circle formed within the vault. In the blink of an eye, the vault was emptied. Then, she moved on to the next vault.

    "Your... Your Highness," Alum attempted to protest but Nyx held him back.

    "The King''s orders were for Laina to take what is hers, remember?" she said to him with a smile of her own.

    "But...."

 Chapter 254 - Moving

    Margaret came up to them with a scroll. Upon opening it, Alum was stunned. It was a certificate of ownership with the dered amount in which Laina personally owned.

    "Her Highness... Laina had been renting the space of the Royal Vault to hold her wealth, as stipted here. Rent was paid as well."

    She turned back to see Laina for a moment before continuing, "Since we''re leaving, the contract has ended. You may have this for safekeeping, should His Majesty ask about it in the future."

    "Nyx," Laina called for her.

    "Yes?"

    Laina took out a sealed envelope from her pocket and handed it to Nyx. It was addressed to Ethan.

    "You want me to hand this to the King?" she asked.

    Laina shook her head, "Yes, but not now. When the timees, and he''s at his wits end hand him this letter."

    Laina turned back to her packing. Seeing as she was no longer going to be the monarch or a princess, she no longer need all the regal dresses. They had never beenfortable to wear and now Laina was free to do as she pleased.

    It almost felt as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders.

    With that, all their packing wasplete and they were ready to leave. Laina proceeded to the portal gate within the pce, only to find Ethan waiting for her. He had a change of attire, one that was fit for a king.

    At his side, were the ministers of the Royal Court, which included General Tobias and Royal Chancellor Lucinda. Nyx reported thepletion of her duties to King Ethan before he stepped forward to speak to Laina.

    "I did not wish for things to end like this, cousin," Ethan said solemnly as he held out his hand, "I wish you all the best."

    Laina did not shake his hand. She simply curtsied.

    "All the best to you, Your Majesty. May the stars guide you. If you ever find yourself in need of assistance... perhaps you''ll figure out how to find me."

    With that, Laina walked up the steps to the portal gate.

    "Where do you think you''re going?" Ethan stopped her in her tracks.

    "Leaving of course. Or you want me to stay?" Laina asked with a quizzed expression.

    She knew what he was suggesting, but she was not about to take that hint outright. She wanted him to say it out loud in front of everyone who have gathered.

    "Only royals are allowed to use the portal as they please," Ethan reminded her, "Otherwise, they have to be authorized."

    "Is that so?" Laina asked.

    Ethan smirked. He was waiting for Laina to grovel before him. He wanted her to ask for permission to use the portal gate. But her actions surprised him.

    "Very well, I''ll use the main gates instead then," Laina dered with a smile before turning to leave.

    She did not wait to hear Ethan''s reply. She simply went on her way, leaving everyone in shock. Ethan gritted his teeth in anger. His tactic backfired in his face. Nyx could not help but chuckle a little as she continued to escort Laina.

    When they finally made it to the gates of the pce, Laina turned back to take onest look. She let out a sigh as she looked at the ce she had spent most of her life in. It was her home, but strangely enough, she had not developed much of an attachment to it.

    Laina turned to Nyx, "I leave Kinshearth in your hands,mander."

    "I will do as you ask. Stay safe, Your Highness," Nyx replied with a saddened smile.

    "You don''t have to address me as princess anymore. I don''t think His Majesty will let me keep that title," Laina replied.

    Themon folk had gathered at the gates of the pce. News of a new monarch had traveled far and wide. Some were still confused to see the princess, while others cheered as she took her leave. Laina knew she could not win every battle, but it was still bittersweet to leave.

    "Perhaps I will be back soon enough," she muttered to herself.

    "Where do you wish to go, Laina?" Margaret asked.

    "Margaret, you don''t have to stay with me," she turned to Kol and Florin, "The same goes for the two of you too. I''ll be fine on my own."

    The three of them looked at one another, then back at Laina.

    "I don''t n on going anywhere anytime soon, what about the two of you?" Margaret asked the vampire and the hybrid.

    "I don''t have anywhere else to be at the moment," Kol replied as he turned to look at Florin.

    "Me neither," the vampire added.

    Laina smiled, "Well then, I''ll decide where we go then. First stop, Everfree."

    At first, Laina considered returning to the mansion she and Dante had stayed in by the sea. But it was too easy for Ethan to find her there. Furthermore, he maye looking for trouble too. Hence, Laina decided on another location instead.

    After all, the mansion by the sea was not the only piece of property she owned.

    Back in the pce, King Ethan was surrounded by the nobility and members of the royal court. Everyone congratted him on his coronation. He had waited for this day for the longest time.

    As he entered the ballroom in his regal attire, everyone bowed down to him with respect. Kinshearth was finally his. Cordelia, his aplice, watched from the shadows with a smile of her own. Theirbined efforts have reduced Laina to amoner.

    Ethan stripped Laina of her royal title. Since she never had a noble title, to begin with, she was now amoner. The nobles of the High Court were thrilled by this development.

    "Without her around, no one stands in your way anymore," Lady Daphne added.

    "Indeed, and I''m sure our King will honor his agreements on the metal trade?"

    Ethan nodded, "Of course. A King keeps his word. The exclusive rights to the metal trade are yours, Lord Willheim, as it should be."

    The Nobles of High Court cheered for their new King. Since Laina had taken an active role in managing the Kingdom, she had opened up the trade markets in Kinshearth. The nobility had monopolized the markets for a long time and was unhappy with the newpetition.

    Now with the help of their new King, they could easily climb back up on top. While King Ethan and the nobility enjoyed their ball, they were unaware of what was toe for them.

    After all, the Royal Vaults were not about to replenish themselves.

    Laina, on the other hand, arrived at her new permanent home as the sun was about to set. It was a house nestled in the forest area of Luzernia Valley. The nearest town, Luzernia, was a short distance away. Everything had been prepared for her arrival.

    "It''s..." Margaret looked all around the space.

    "Small?" Laina asked.

    "Well, no but," Margaret struggled to find the right words to describe it, "Smaller than I had expected."

    Seeing as she did not have arge entourage, Laina knew she did not need arge amount of space. The house she had purchased was still big enough to fit everyone with space for guests. It was as big as she needed it to be.

    Over the next few days, Laina and her friends got settled in. She had informed Dante and Queen Victoria of her whereabouts. However, she had also sworn them to secrecy.

    "You have my word," Dante promised, "So, when can I visit?"

    "I guess whenever you want," she replied nonchntly.

    They weremunicating through the pendant they had. Laina was in the kitchen, arranging some of her porcin ware when she sensed something amiss.

    "I''ll be right over."

 Chapter 255 - Whos Cooking?

    That was what Dante said before he cut theirmunication. Putting two and two together, Laina quickly walked into the living room just as the doorbell rang.

    She hurried over and opened the door. Unsurprisingly, there he was.

    "I didn''t mean right this moment," Laina could not help butugh as she let him in.

    "I could just turn to leave..." as he spoke, Dante turned around and walked out of the door.

    Laina grabbed hold of the cor of his shirt and pulled him back into the house. She closed the door behind him.

    "Did I say you could leave?" Laina asked with her arms crossed.

    On the outside, both of them heard a yelp, followed by a cry of pain.

    "That voice..."

    Before Laina could react, Margaret came down the stairs. She had heard themotion and came to see what was happening.

    "Ah Dante, you''re here. Is Marius with you?" Margaret asked.

    Laina gasped in shock as she rushed to open the door. True enough, there was a man on the ground. It was Marius.

    "Marius! I''m so sorry! I didn''t see you there when I closed the door," Laina apologized profusely as she helped him back up.

    "Your Highness, it''s alright," he quickly said as Laina helped him up to his feet, "I followed Dante hereafter he disappeared in a sh. I guess I have myself to me."

    She helped him into the house, only for Marius to be tackled by Margaret. She leaped into his arms and hugged him tightly.

    "I missed you," she whispered to him as she buried her head in his chest.

    It had been a while since theyst met, which exined Margaret''s behavior. But she was never one who openly expressed her affection for someone. Hence Margaret''s actions took everyone by surprise, including Marius.

    "Margaret, everyone is looking at us," he whispered into her ear as he kissed her forehead.

    Margaret immediately pushed him away, blushing beet red. She did not know what else to say, embarrassed by what had happened. Laina and Dante chuckled as they looked on at the both of them.

    Dante wrapped his arms around Laina. He was concerned about her well-being more than anything else. Laina, on the other hand, could feel the cold temperature of his body. It felt colderpared to thest time they met.

    "How are you feeling?" he asked her. His voice was filled with concern as he looked at her from every angle.

    Laina held onto his hand as she replied, "I''m alright. To be honest, a little relieved."

    "Relieved?" he asked as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    She nodded, "Relieved. Now that I don''t have to worry about my Kingdom, I can do what I want to do."

    "And what would that entail?" Dante asked as he tucked a loose lock of her hair behind her ear.

    Laina was just about to reply when she realized she did not have the answer. She had not nned much beyond this point.

    "I''m not sure yet. I''ll think of something," she replied, filled with hope.

    Laina pped her hands together, "Since the both of you are here, perhaps you would like to join us for dinner?"

    "Dinner? Who''s cooking?" Dante asked.

    He looked at all of them. Based on the intel he had received, Laina had only taken Margaret, Kol, and Florin with her. She had not hired anyone else.

    "I am," Laina dered with a smile.

    Dante gulped as he looked over to Marius. He looked back at Laina.

    "You?" he asked.

    "Yes," seeing the expression on his face, Laina sensed something was wrong, "Is something wrong?"

    Dante tensed up. He quickly replied, "No, nothing."

    Laina ran back into the kitchen to continue her cooking. She informed everyone to wait in the dining room. As soon as Laina was out of sight, Dante went over to Margaret.

    It was as if she already knew what he was about to say. She nced back into the kitchen before looking back.

    "I tried to dissuade her," she said in a hushed voice, "Trust me, I did. But she insisted."

    Marius was confused. He did not understand what they were saying. It sounded as if they were implying there was something wrong with Laina''s cooking but he could not be certain. Dante walked into the kitchen to offer a hand.

    "It''s alright, I can take care of things. How hard could it be?" Laina said as she pushed him out of the kitchen.

    "That''s what I''m afraid you might say," Dante muttered beneath his breath with a sigh.

    "Did you say something, Dante?"

    he nearly jumped, "No nothing. I''ll wait in the living room."

    After some time, Laina called out to all of them. Everyone came into the dining room, greeted by a table wide spread of dishes. Much to Dante and Margaret''s surprise, everything looked great. But if their experience had taught them anything, it was that looks could be deceiving.

    Everyone took a sit around the table. Laina took her seat next to Dante. She was beaming with pride at the dishes she had made.

    "Dig in," she said invitingly.

    Dante and Margaret made eye contact as she gulped. Scanning the table for a safe choice, Dante picked up a slice of grilled soy sauce marinated chicken. His fork trembled in his hands as he brought it close to his mouth.

    Laina was looking at him in anticipation. She did not seem to notice the tremble in his hand as he ced the chicken in his mouth. As soon as it did, Laina was eager to know how it tasted.

    Margaret watched Dante intently. His expression would decide their fate for the rest of the meal. Unbeknown to them, Marius took a slice of rolled omelet. Dante bit down on the chicken. Much to his surprise, it was edible! But it did not have much taste either.

    "How is it?" Laina asked eagerly.

    "It''s good," Dante replied with a forced smile.

    But in truth, it was nd. nder than an unseasoned steamed potato! Not to mention, the chicken was overdone too. The meat was dry.

    "Really? That''s-" Before Laina could say anything, Marius spat out the bite of omelet he ate.

 Chapter 256 - Give It A Try

    "How is it so spicy!" he yelled as he reached for a ss of water.

    He gulped in all down in seconds then poured himself another ss. Laina was shocked and so was everyone else. Margaret gulped, she knew this might happen.

    She could see Marius''s reaction upset Laina so she kicked his leg to try and get him to calm down. But the spicy vor was too much for him to handle.

    "Spicy? But I..." Laina reached out to take a slice of the rolled omelet to try.

    Dante wanted to stop her, but it was toote. But to their surprise, she did not spit it out.

    "Is it too spicy? I thought it was just nice..." Laina looked over to the chicken Dante had tried.

    She picked up a piece to try but when she brought it close to her mouth, Dante swiped it away. The piece of chicken fell onto the table.

    "What''s gotten into you, Dante? Is everything alright?" Laina asked in confusion.

    "Laina-" Before he could defend himself, Laina picked up another piece to try.

    As soon as she ced it in on her mouth, Dante knew he was done for. Laina chewed the piece of meat for some time. Her expression soon turned into one of disappointment as she swallowed it. Kol and Florin both took a bite of chicken too.

    "I...I''m sorry everyone, I..." Laina felt so ashamed and humiliated.

    She was the Crown Princess of Kinshearth and yet she could not even cook a simple meal! Perhaps this was why she could not even keep her kingdom. Laina got up from her seat. She was about to leave the table when Dante grabbed onto her wrist.

    He gently pulled her towards him and got her to sit back down. He did not say anything at first. Dante simply gave Laina a gentle kiss on her forehead.

    "It''s not your fault, my love. I''ll prepare something for everyone," he said before he turned to enter the kitchen.

    "But-" Laina did not have a chance to protest, as Dante ced a finger on her lips.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll manage."

    Laina buried her face in her hands. Margaret, seeing as she was so upset, came over tofort her. Everyone else helped to console her too.

    "Don''t worry, Laina, I don''t know how to cook either. It''s alright to not know how to do something," Florin added.

    Kol chimed in too, "Florin is right. You''re so talented in other areas, this is just one you need to work on, that''s all."

    "Sorry about my reaction, Laina. I didn''t mean to..." Marius apologized.

    Laina shook her head, now she felt bad!

    "No, please don''t apologize, Marius! It was my fault for adding too much chili into the eggs. I thought it would give it a unique taste.

    But I guess... I put a little too much. It tasted fine to me so I thought it was the right amount."

    Margaret chuckled as she looked over to Marius, "I guess it''s just that Marius does not have a high spice tolerance, that''s all. Your omelet helped him build it, even if it was just a little."

    "Hey! That''s not true!" Marius protested, "I have a good spice tolerance."

    Margaretughed, "You could not even take the spiciness of the omelet, are you sure you have any spice tolerance, to begin with?"

    Marius clenched his jaw as he continued to defend himself, "Why don''t you try it then?"

    Margaret grinned. She was not about to back down from a challenge.

    "So what if I can? What''s at stake here?" Margaret asked as she folded her arms.

    Laina, seeing as the situation was taking a turn, attempted to diffuse the situation, "Margaret you don''t have to eat it..."

    Margaret chuckled, "Don''t worry. I''m sure I can handle it."

    Without hesitation, she took a big bite of rolled omelet. Marius watched in anticipation, thinking she would not be able to take the spiciness. Kol and Florin looked on in anticipation too.

    But much to their surprise, Margaret did not even bat an eyelid. She ate it with glee and even swallowed it. Marius''s jaw was almost on the ground. How was this possible?

    "I think it was pretty good actually," Margaret added as she pats Laina on the back, "I think a little more wouldn''t hurt either."

    "But... but..." Marius could not believe it, "I call bluff!"

    "Bluff? Why and how would I have been able to pull that off?'' she asked with a chuckle.

    As things grew out of proportion, everyone had a goodugh. Eventually, Laina felt a lot better too. Her mouth was beginning to water too, as the aromatic fragrance of Dante''s cooking wafted through the air.

    Laina could not help but peek into the kitchen to see what Dante was doing. She never knew he could cook. Laina entered the kitchen to take a look. She was amazed by his skills. Dante was so focused, he did not notice Laina entering the kitchen.

    Sweat trickled down his brow as he worked on preparing the food for everyone. He even rolled up his sleeves. Laina could see the veins on his arms, but she did not say a word. She took out a handkerchief from her pocket and helped Dante wipe the sweat off his forehead.

    When Dante realized Laina was by his side, he jumped a little.

    "Sorry, I did not mean to scare you," Laina quickly apologized, "You were so focused I did not want to break your concentration."

    Dante quickly cast a spell to hide the darkened veins on his arm. He gave her a quick kiss on the forehead.

    "Thank you."

    Laina grew curious as to what Dante was doing. She watched him intently, noting them down in her mind so that she could practice on her own in the future. As the meat sizzled in the pan, Dante looked over to see Laina fully concentrated on what he was doing.

    When their eyes met, Laina averted her gaze immediately. She was blushing beet red.

    "Would you like to give it a try?" Dante offered.

    "Really?" Laina asked, "Aren''t you afraid I might ruin it?"

    He chuckled in response, "Well, that''s how you learn, right?"

    Dante guided Laina''s hand to the handle of the pan and ced the spat in her other free hand.

    "Besides, with me as your guide, you have nothing to worry about."

 Chapter 257 - Change

    He patiently taught her every step of the way. He even told her how to see it the grilled meat was ready. Once it was done, they took the pan off the fire and carefully slide the steak onto the te.

    "That''s it?" Laina asked as she looked up at Dante.

    Heughed as he replied, "That''s it."

    "That wasn''t too hard at all!" Laina eximed with glee.

    Dante smiled as he pats her on the head, "You did well."

    Laina pouted as she crossed her arms. She did not appreciate it when Dante treated her like a child.

    "Why the long face, my princess?" he asked as he cupped her chin as he tilted her head upwards so that their eyes would meet.

    "I''m not a child, you know," she mumbled as she refused to make eye contact.

    Realizing he messed up, Dante immediately apologized.

    "That was not my intention, I''m sorry,''" he said as he wrapped his arms around her waist and gave her a quick peck on the cheek.

    "You did well my love," he praised as he kissed her on the lips as a reward.

    "Is that better?" he teased.

    Laina could not help but blush a little, "Much better."

    When dinner was finally served, everyone was excited to eat. Perhaps it was partly because they were starving but all of them praised how good it tasted.

    "This is delicious!" Margaret eximed after taking a bite of the juicy steak.

    She could hardly believe how good it tasted. The steak was juicy, well seasoned with a smokey vor. The meat was cooked to perfection. Paired with the mushroom sauce and a side of mashed potatoes, it could not get any better than that.

    "It''s so good, how did you learn to cook like that" Laina asked as she took another bite of steak.

    Dante did not answer at first. He watched as Laina savored the food they had made together.

    "Food tastes best when you''re with the person you love. I guess that''s my secret," he replied with a smug smile.

    After dinner, Laina brewed a huge pot of tea for everyone to share. Since the night was cool and the weather was good, they decided to take it outside in the back garden. Margaret pulled Marius away to speak to him, hoping to give Dante and Laina some alone time together.

    Kol and Florin did the same too, leaving the two of them alone under the star-lit sky.

    "Have you thought of what you wish to do?" Dante asked as he poured them a cup of tea each.

    "No not really," Laina said as she picked up the porcin cup.

    She watched as the steam dissipated into the night sky before taking a sip of her tea.

    "Perhaps I will take a break. Explore the town," she replied nonchntly.

    "Don''t you want to take back Kinshearth?"

    "I do. But now''s not the time," she said as she looked down at the cup in her hands.

    She had been on the throne for some time now. Seeing the nobles vote for Ethan one after another was a hard pill to swallow.

    "Perhaps a change of monarch is what Kinshearth needs."

    Dante shook his head, "Not when they are recing their hard-working future Queen with a fool."

    Laina chuckled, "Lord Ethan isn''t that bad."

    "You''re defending him?" Dante asked in shock.

    He was expecting Laina to judge him harshly. Yet after all that he had put her through, she still saw him in a positive light.

    "I''m not defending him. ording to the intel, he has the making of a reliable King. His im to the throne has always been stronger than mine too."

    Laina knew Ethan was nning something behind her back. The assassination attempt was clear evidence of that. Even though he imed to be innocent, it was his supporters who were likely the perpetrators.

    "I can''t say I wasn''t expecting something like this to happen," Laina confessed.

    "You knew he was going to do that and you didn''t stop him?" Dante interrupted in disbelief.

    Laina defended herself, "I knew there was a chance it might happen."

    But she never expected him to follow through with it. Perhaps there was a part of Laina that believed her cousin would not attempt to take her seat. Upon realizing what was going to happen, Laina was mad.

    But she came to terms with it. Instead, she decided to turn the situation to her advantage. She wanted to see how long Kinshearth would survive without her.

    "So what happens if he managed it well. What will you do?" Dante asked out of curiosity.

    Laina smiled as she looked up at the night sky. After taking a sip of her tea, she put the cup down on the table and looked at Dante.

    "Then I will be free."

    After their chat in the garden, Laina and Dante went back into the house. Dante wrapped his arm around Laina''s waist as he guided her upstairs.

    "Where are you taking me?" Laina asked as she walked up the stairs, "We didn''t drink. I''m not drunk."

    "I think it''s about time we get to bed," he replied with a grin.

    Laina turned around. She pointed a finger at his chest. Dante had his back against the wall as Laina came up to close to him.

    "We?" she asked as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    Dante nodded, "Yes, we."

    "Who said you could stay over tonight?"

    "I did," Dante replied with confidence.

    She shook her head as she crossed her arms, "I never agreed to that."

    Dante leaned in close, "Please my love, just for tonight?"

    Laina bit her lip. She could not find it in herself to refuse him whenever he spoke like this. Looks like tonight was no different. She wanted him to stay. In fact, she had already prepared everything for him to do so.

    But to hear that the feeling was mutual put her in a better mood. The next day, Laina sat up in bed only to find that Dante was not there. She did not say anything as she sat up in bed and let out a sigh.

    The night before, after Dante had fallen asleep, Laina peered over to him. Much to her dismay, she realized the curse had begun to spread once more.

    "I have to find a way to keep him here."

    The elixir seemed to work best when Dante was with her. But Laina knew she could not keep him for long. After all, he had to return to Dracona to take care of things there. Going with him was another option.

    If it came down to it, she would do so. But Laina knew it was going to be difficult. She was no longer a princess. In fact, she no longer held any office in any capacity. Essentially she was no different from amoner.

    She clutched her fist close to her heart.

    "Can we still be together at this point?" she wondered.

    This was something she had not considered before. It had not been a worry on her mind until this point. Dante might not care whether she was a princess or not, but the dragons of Dracona would.

    A knock on the door drew Laina out of her thoughts.

 Chapter 258 - Market Hall

    "Come in."

    The door pushed open. It was Dante. In his hands, was a wooden tray of food and drinks.

    "Good morning," he greeted her with a kiss as he carefully ced the tray down on the bed.

    "Good morning," Laina replied with a shy smile.

    Dante could not help but grin, "After being together for so long, you still look like a blushing bride every time I kiss you. Why is that?"

    Laina punched him on the arm as she looked away, hiding her face from him in embarrassment.

    "That''s just how I am," she defended herself as she folded her arms.

    "I never said it was a bad thing, my dear," Dante quickly replied, "I say it with love."

    Looking at the spread he had prepared for her, it was hard for Laina to stay mad at him. But the thought still lingered in her mind.

    "Dante."

    "Yes?"

    "Can you stay?" she asked hesitantly.

    She held her breath as she waited for his reply. He could see it in her eyes. She wanted him to stay. So did he. Dante ced his hand on Laina''s.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t," he hate to disappoint her, but he did not have a choice, "I have to go back."

    Laina sighed, "I guess it can''t be helped."

    He hated disappointing her. He had to find a way to make it up to her.

    He cheered her up with a promise, "I''ll take care of things and return as soon as I can, okay?"

    Laina lit up immediately, "Really?"

    "Really," he echoed her, "I promise."

    "Alright, I believe you," she said as she fiddled with his cor, "Come back as soon as you can, alright?"

    Dante caressed her cheek. He leaned in, their foreheads lightly touching. Laina shivered a little. She could feel the cool temperature of his skin, contrasting her warmth. His cologne lingered in the air.

    "I''ll be back before you know it."

    After sending Dante off, Laina returned to the house. She put on a cloak and some leather boots.

    "Where are you going?" Margaret asked as she came down the stairs.

    Marius followed behind her.

    Laina almost jumped. She was surprised to see them.

    "Marius? I thought you left before Dante did," Laina asked in surprise as she stood back up after putting on her boots.

    "The King goes where he wants. The same goes for me," he replied without skipping a beat.

    Margaret stood before Laina, blocking her way, "So where are you going, Princess Laina?"

    "I''m not a princess anymore," Laina reminded her, "I''m going into town."

    "We''ll go with you," Kol replied. Florin and he appeared out of thin air, sessfully scaring Laina for a second time.

    Laina clutched her heart as she took in a deep breath, "Are y''all trying to kill me? That''s the second time today."

    "My apologies, it was unintentional."

    "It''s alright, don''t worry. I am fully capable of taking care of myself. Besides, I''m not a princess anymore."

    She walked up to Kol and Florin. Laina ced her hand on their shoulders with a wide smile on her face.

    "Now that I''m no longer a princess, I..."

    Kol grabbed hold of Laina''s hand. He got down on one knee immediately.

    "Kol, what are you-"

    "Princess Laina, Laina. It does not matter what title you hold. I wouldn''t be here without you. Please let me stay by your side to protect you."

    Laina hesitated. She knew how loyal Kol was but she did not want him to be tied to her forever. She wanted him to live his own life too.

    "Kol, you don''t have to serve me anymore," Laina reminded him, "Aren''t there things you want to do too?"

    "Yes but-"

    "But what?"

    "But what about you? What if someone tries to-"

    "We''ll be here too," Margaret replied reassuringly.

    Kol frowned as he slumped his shoulders. Florin did not know what to say either. Where ever Kol went, he would follow.

    "Did I do something wrong?"

    "What? Kol, of course not!" Laina replied in surprise.

    Now he would not even look her in the eye. Laina ced both of her hands on his shoulders.

    "Kol. Kol, look at me," she tried to get his attention.

    "If you want to remain by my side, I have no issue with that."

    Kol lit up. Laina stopped him before he could speak.

    "But, you don''t have to guard me forever, alright? If there is something you want to do, you can do so," she said with a smile.

    Laina held out her hand, "Do we have a deal?"

    Kol nodded, "Deal."

    Everyone smiled, happy that they came to an agreement.

    "Didn''t you want to go and save those who were sold to very?" Florin reminded him.

    "Yes," Kol remembered, "Perhaps now is the time to do so."

    Laina smiled as she pats him on the back, "If you need to gather more information on that, I''m sure Margaret and I can help."

    "So can I!" Marius chimed in too.

    ~

    "Fresh berries! Get your fresh berries here!"

    "Hot bread right out of the oven. You will never find a better one elsewhere!"

    Laina walked down the cobblestone streets leisurely, taking in all the new sights and smells. As the Crown Princess of Kinshearth, she was usually surrounded by her entourage each time she left the pce. Even on the rare asion where she went out on her own, she always had someone with her.

    For the first time, in a long time, she was out on her own. Laina wanted to find something to upy her time while she stayed in the Luzernia. But the former princess did not know what to do.

    Laina was on the busiest street in Luzernia. Shops lined on both sides and people of all ages were going about their day. Laina was in her casual clothes.

    "What''s going on over there?" Laina wondered to herself.

    She noticed at the corner of her eye, arge ss window building that stood two stories tall. Many people were walking in and out of it, carrying a variety of goods in their baskets and arms.

    Curious, Laina went up to take a closer look. She looked up the entrance.

    "Luzernia Central Market Hall," she read it out loud.

    Laina peered in to take a closer look. She was a little hesitant to enter at first, but the stream of people entering pushed her in. Laina looked around in awe. Bright sunlight shone through the ss exterior of the building.

    Each market stall was selling something unique. From food to wares, you could find anything and everything you need. The bright colors and aromatic fragrances permeated her senses.

    "Perhaps I should set up a stall," Laina thought to herself.

 Chapter 259 - Outsider

    But what would she sell? Looking around at the stalls in the market, Laina observed. Food stalls drew in crowds with their aromatic fragrance and appeal.

    "It would be nice if I can cook," Laina sighed as she continued walking.

    It was at this moment, that she realized there was ack of drink stalls. Only a select number of them were selling drinks and the options were limited.

    Laina clicked her fingers, "Now that''s an opportunity."

    Now that she had an idea, all she needed to do was to find a stall to rent and gather resources. Uncertain of where to go to request, Laina approached one of the stall owners.

    "Greetings," she said with a smile to the stall owner of a fruit stall.

    "Is there something I can help you with, miss?" the stall owner asked.

    "Ah yes, I would like to know whom I should speak to if I want to rent a stall."

    "Rent a stall? Outsiders aren''t allowed to rent a stall in the Market Hall," a voice responded from behind.

    Laina turned to see a young man walking up to her. He had twockeys following closely behind.

    "That''s not true, what are you talking about, Jerome?" the fruit stall owner called him out.

    From the way he portrayed himself, Laina did not like him one bit. But since she was new to the town, she did not want to cause any trouble.

    Jerome brushed past Laina and messed up the fruit stall. All the fruits fell to the ground. Themotion caused a crowd to gather around them.

    "What do you think you''re doing?!" Laina yelled at him in anger.

    She curled her hands into fists in anger. The stall owner was surprised by Laina''s outburst. Everyone knew who Jerome was. He was not someone you wanted to mess with.

    "Miss, it''s alright. It''s not worth it."

    "Listen to him,dy, be smart," Jerome teased.

    Laina folded her arms, "How much is it to rent a stall here?"

    Jeromeughed and so that hisckeys. He looked at Laina, circling her like a predator. From her clothes, it was clear she was not from the town. Since Laina hardly wore any jewelry pieces, she looked like a normal young woman.

    There was no clear indication of the wealth she had. Furthermore, she was alone.

    "Where do you live? I don''t think I''ve seen you around. I highly doubt you can afford to rent a stall here," he spat.

    "I live in the forest-"

    Jerome and hisckeys burst out inughter again. This time, some members of the crowd joined in too. Laina clenched her jaw. She wanted to defend herself but she could not find the opportunity to do so.

    "You live in the forest? In a tent or a hut?" Jerome came up close to Laina, "I don''t think you''ll be able to afford the rent."

    Laina red at him. The fire in her eyes sent a shiver down Jerome''s spine. It felt as if there was a murderous aura surrounding her. But he was undeterred.

    Triggered by her defiance, Jerome provoked her even further, "Don''t keep staring like that,dy. Who knows what might happen to your pretty little eyes."

    He shifted his coat to reveal a hidden dagger hilt. It reflected the sun''s rays, bringing attention to it. Laina''s expression did not soften. A simple threat meant nothing to her. If she wanted, she could have reduced the entire ce to dust.

    The best way to deal with a bully was to ignore them. Make them fluster.

    "How much is it?" she asked calmly, careful not to give anything away through the tone of her voice.

    She watched Jerome carefully. As she predicted, he was noticeably flustered by her question. It was not the reaction he was expecting. Now, she had the upper hand.

    "What?"

    "Did you not hear what I asked? How much does it cost to rent a stall here?"

    "We don''t-"

    Laina did not wait for him to finish his sentence, "Perhaps three hundred gold? Maybe five?"

    The crowd gasped in shock. The numbers Laina spoke of were astronomical. With that amount of gold, you could live well off for years. You could even buy a house with acres ofnd attached. Jerome gritted his teeth.

    He attempted to call her bluff, "If it is, are you sure you have the money?"

    "What if I do?"

    "What is going on here!" a voice boomed from afar.

    The crowd made way for the owner of the voice as he made his way towards Jerome and Laina. The man bore resemnce to Jerome, but he was much older. He looked wiser too.

    Laina clenched her jaw. It was not her intention to cause amotion, especially one that would draw attention to herself. But with the way things were escting, it seemed almost impossible to avoid.

    "Father, this woman-" the man stopped Jerome from speaking with a wave of his hand.

    He turned to Laina instead, "Miss based on your attire, I assume you''re not from Luzernia?"

    She nodded.

    "Well then, I hope you can understand that we have strict rules for our Market Hall. Only citizens, born and raised here, can obtain a permit to run a stall in here," he exined sternly.

    "No amount of money is going to change that," he added sharply.

    Laina understood what the man meant. She respected it.

    "I understand. Thank you for the rification. How may I address you, kind sir?" Laina asked in return.

    Jerome stepped in, "You don''t know who he is? He''s the Mayor of Luzernia! Lord Verka."

    "Mayor? I..." Laina held her tongue.

    When she purchased the house in the forest, she had of the mayor. However, it was not Lord Verka. Pointing it out now would only bring her more trouble. So Laina decided not to mention any of it.

    "If it''s not too much trouble, Lord Verka, if I wish to start a business here in Luzernia, where can I do so?" Laina asked, hoping to get some guidance.

    "Don''t bother my fa- I mean the mayor with such matters," Jerome snapped at her.

    He quickly turned to his father and said, "Father, let me handle this. Do not worry yourself with this matter."

    Lord Verka took onest look at Laina. He did not say a word, simply giving Jerome a nod before leaving. The crowd dispersed soon after. Laina was about to turn away too. She knew full well Jerome was not going to help her. There was no point in conversing with him any further.

    "Hey! Where do you think you''re going? Didn''t you want to know where to go?"

    Laina stopped in her tracks.. She did not turn back around to face him.

 Chapter 260 - Direction

    "Are you going to tell me where I need to go?"

    "Of course I am!"

    Laina sniggered. Even the owner of the fruit stall chuckled. They knew full well Jerome was not giving her the right details.

    "You''re probably going to give me the wrong address, I assume?" Laina asked as she looked at the fruits on disy, picking them at leisure.

    "Yes! Wait no!" Jerome flustered, "Are you trying to mess with me?"

    In his anger, Jerome walked up to Laina and attempted to push her from behind. But Laina could already sense his movements. She simply stepped to the side, causing Jerome to fall onto the fruits.

    He desperately attempts to grab onto something to steady himself but nothing worked. The oranges rolled down the disy stand as Jerome loses his grip and falls to the ground face first.

    Laina could not hold it in any longer. She bursts out inughter and so did everyone else who caught sight of what happened. Jerome, having made a fool out of himself, was beet red. He looked as if he was about to explode in anger as he angrily red at Laina.

    "Just you wait! This isn''t thest you''ll hear from me!" Jerome warned before leaving with hisckeys in tow.

    Laina helped pick up the pieces of fallen fruit. She apologized for the trouble she had caused.

    "Oh, it''s alright. That''s not the first time he''s caused trouble anyways," the stall owner replied, "The name''s Baxter. What''s yours?"

    "Laina," she responded with a smile.

    Baxter, the fruit stall keeper pointed Laina in the right direction to go. But before she left, he gave her a word of advice. The rental prices of shop spaces were much higher than a market hall stall.

    "If you really want to sell something in here, I might be able to help you," Baxter offered.

    As it turned out, some of the market stall owners owned their stalls. It was passed down through the family from generation to generation. Some owners either found other professions, leaving the stalls vacant, or were simply too old to manage it on their own.

    "These cases are exempted from the rule, " he exined.

    "I see..." Laina pondered over what Baxter told her.

    "If you''re serious about getting a stall, I know someone who would be willing to rent it to you."

    Laina lit up, "Really?"

    Baxter nodded, "I''ll call them over right now."

    After a short negotiation, Laina and the stall owner came to an agreement. They were friendly and eager to see what Laina had in mind.

    "What are you going to sell?" Baxter asked.

    Laina pondered for a moment before she replied, "I was thinking of opening a drink stall."

    "A drink stall?"

    "Yes. A tea stall to be exact," she added.

    With the rental settled, Laina went to purchase the ingredients and equipment she needed. What she could not find she made arrangements for it to be shipped in from elsewhere. During her time as Crown Princess, Laina learned everything she could to start her own business.

    She also gained a long list of contacts who were more than willing to help Laina when she was in a bind. But as she woulde to learn, not all of them came through. In the days that followed, Laina received replies to the messages she had sent out.

    Some politely declined to offer any assistance, worried that they would be on bad terms with the current ruling monarch of Kinshearth. Others never bothered to give a reply at all. Lucky for her, a few kind souls came through.

    "That''s how you see who''s true and who''s not," Margaret added as she poured them a cup of tea each after Laina exined what had happened.

    "You''re right," Laina sighed as she took a sip from her cup of tea, "When I be Queen, we''ll know who to work with."

    "When? You''re that confident he''s not going to make it?" Margaret asked.

    Laina had heard how capable Ethan was. While he might have received the best education on how to rule a Kingdom, he did not have the actual experience.

    "Book knowledge can only help you so far," she exined, "Let''s see how hends on his feet."

    Turning her attention back to their breakfast, Laina realized that only Margaret and Marius were at the table with her.

    "Have you forgotten?" she already knew what Laina wanted to ask, "Kol and Florin left for their secret mission early this morning. They didn''t want to wake you but they left a note."

    After breakfast, Laina headed into Luzernia. Margaret and Marius insisted on following, to help her with her stall but she politely declined. This was the first time she got to do something on her own.

    "I promise to invite you both once everything is set up and ready to go, alright?" Laina added, hoping her friends would agree.

    Margaret sighed, "Alright alright. You promised so you better keep it."

    Upon arriving at the market hall, Laina was excited to start working on her stall. But before she could get to her stall, Baxter stopped her in her tracks. He was gasping for air as he did and it took him a few moments to catch his breath.

    "Laina¡­ you''re here," he said as he took a deep breath.

    If the expression on his face told her anything, something was amiss.

    "Is something wrong, Baxter?" she asked.

    "I''m afraid so-"

    That was all she needed to hear. Laina sped up towards her stall with Baxter following closely behind. When she got there, her eyes widened in shock. All the supplies she had purchased, including the equipment, were destroyed. Even the stall front was damaged.

    "I wanted to get hold of you but I realized I didn''t have any means of contacting you. I''m sorry, Miss Laina," Baxter said as he ced his hand on her shoulder.

    She bit her lip. It was clear enough who did this.

    "Jerome¡­" she muttered his name beneath her breath as she clenched her fists.

    She turned towards the exit, ready to storm out of the market hall to seek justice but Baxter stopped her in her tracks.

    "Where are you going?" he asked.

    He saw the look in her eyes.

    "I know that look," he said, "Trust me, it''s not worth it to go after him."

    Laina turned back to look at the ruined stall. With the wealth she had, all of it would be an easy fix. That was true. But the damage was done. Starting over from scratch would be the clever thing to do.

    Confronting Jerome would only shine the limelight on her and bring trouble to her doorstep.

    "You''re right," she sighed as she loosened up a little, "It would be better for me to start over and focus on that instead."

    Baxter clenched his jaw, "About that¡­"

    He hated being the bearer of bad news, but he knew Laina needed to know, "Because of what happened, the stall owner-"

    Laina stopped him.

    "I figured out that much."

    "Maybe there are other stall owners who would be willing to rent to you."

    Laina shook her head, "It''s alright. I don''t want to trouble anyone more than I already have.. I''ll think of something else."

 Chapter 261 - Red Brick House

    She looked up at the tall building before her. Laina let out a sigh as she looked from side to side. Her initial n of setting up a market stall may have fallen through but she was not ready to give up so easily.

    With the amount of wealth she had, she could easily purchase the entire market hall. Perhaps even the entire town. But that would be too petty of a move. At least, not at this point in time. Laina walked down the cobblestone streets, looking into the shops. She was hoping to find an empty one to rent.

    An old man noticed Laina from across the street. He had watched her for some time. Perhaps it was his intuition or his advanced age; he seemed to know what she was looking for.

    "Miss," he went up to her and tapped Laina on the shoulder.

    "Yes?" Laina furrowed her eyebrows. She had never met the old man before and was confused as to why he had approached her.

    "Pardon my intrusion, but I noticed you from across the street. Are you looking for something?" he asked.

    Laina exined to him what she was searching for. She did not see the need to withhold the information from him. If she was lucky, he might even be able to assist her.

    True enough, the old man offered a word of advice and some directions. He pointed her to the Administration Holdings, where Laina would be able to enquire for shophouses to rent.

    The old man used his walking stick, pointing down the street.

    "Do you see that building over there?" he asked.

    Laina squint her eyes and looked in the direction he was pointing at.

    "That one, with the red brick exterior?"

    "Yes, I see it," she replied as soon as she saw.

    "That shop house is much bigger on the inside. It has been vacant for some time now so it should be avable for purchase or rent from the Administration Holdings," he exined.

    Laina thanked the old man for his help. She wanted to know his name so that she could thank him. But the old man disregarded her question and simply wished her the best of luck before disappearing down the street.

    Laina did not think too much of it and simply went on her way. The receptionist wee her warmly as she exined her request. The kinddy at the reception guided Laina to where she needed to go.

    "Miss Gretchin here will assist you with what you need," the receptionist introduced thedy at the desk to Laina before leaving.

    After a short introduction, Laina exined what she wanted to do. As soon as Miss Gretchin heard that Laina was looking for a shophouse, she informed her that there were few for sale. Most of the buildings in Luzernia were owned by families who had passed them down through their family tree.

    "What about the one on Main street?" she asked, "The one with the red brick exterior."

    The moment Laina mentioned that shophouse, Miss Gretchin''s expression turned pale. She slowly looked up at Laina.

    "Is something the matter?" Laina asked out of concern.

    It was clear from the look on the woman''s face that something was amiss. Putting two and two together, Laina wondered if it might have something to do with the shophouse she mentioned.

    After all, the shophouse was on Main Street, one of the busiest streets in all of Luzernia. For it to be vacant, it must have apelling reason.

    "Are you sure that''s the one you wish to rent or purchase?" Miss Gretchin asked for confirmation.

    "Is there something wrong with it?" Laina asked.

    "Not exactly..." Miss Gretchin looked hesitant to exin at first.

    "Look, you look like a nice youngdy," she could not bear to let Laina purchase the ce without knowing.

    Miss Gretchin exined that the shophouse used to be owned by an old family in Luzernia. A few years ago, thest surviving member of the family passed on. A child came forward, iming to be the rightful owner but could not provide the proper paperwork to support their im.

    Byw, the building was now owned by the town. When the administration attempted to rent or sell it, it was met with great resistance.

    "Who''s preventing it?" Laina asked.

    She was intrigued by the building, even more so than before.

    "I''m not sure about the details, I''m afraid," Miss Gretchin responded with a sigh, "But from what I heard, there are upants in the building. They''ve been scaring off buyers and renters."

    A curious case it was and Laina was intrigued.

    "How much?" she asked without the slightest hesitation

    "Pardon?"

    "How much is the shophouse?"

    Miss Gretchin was surprised. She had thought her warning would be enough to deter Laina from making the purchase.

    "Are you sure, Miss? I can find you other-"

    Laina shook her head, "No need. I made up my mind. I would like to purchase this building."

    "But... but the upants...What are you going to do about them? I don''t think anyone has ever managed to get rid of them.

    Some say the ce is cursed or haunted."

    "You don''t have to sell me on this purchase anymore than you already have, Miss Gretchin," Laina chuckled, "I can be pretty persuasive, so I''ll sort out the upants."

    Seeing Laina''s determination, Miss Gretchin did not insist any further. Due to the condition of the shophouse and the issues it had, the price was a lot lower than Laina had expected. It was well below the market value of the property, but she was notining.

    Before she signed the final paperwork, Miss Gretchin asked her one more time, "Are you sure about this, Miss Sra?"

    "I''m sure of it," Laina signed her name on the title deed, sealing the deal.

    Now the real work began.

    By the time Laina left the Administration Holdings, the sun was beginning to set on the horizon. Her stomach was growling. Not wanting to waste any time, Laina went into the nearest bakery she could find and purchased a small bag of baked goods before heading over to Main Street.

    Under the cover of darkness, it was a lot more difficult to tell the streets apart. Regardless, it did not take her long to find Main Street and her new shop front.

    "67 Main Street... this is it," she said to herself as she looked at the building before her.

    Perhaps it was not the wisest move to purchase a building before inspecting it in person. But Laina did not mind. She knew she bought herself a project. From the look of it, it was about to be a tedious one.

    "I can''t wait for Dante to see this," she smiled to herself and entered through the front door.

    The wooden door creaked open, allowing light to shine in from behind her. It was pitch ck inside. Laina snapped her fingers together. In an instant, the entire room lit up.

    "Greetings," Laina said with a big smile on her face.

 Chapter 262 - This Is Home

    In the cover of darkness, she would not have been able to see the upants who were hiding. But before she stepped foot through the door, she could sense their presence. There was more than one. Maybe ten or more.

    But what surprised Laina more, was the fact that all of them were children. Most of them looked to be under the age of twelve. But a few of them looked to be in their teens. The flickering mes she summoned lit up the room.

    It revealed each and every one of their faces for her to see. But Laina was greeted with silence.

    "Good evening," she made a second attempt to break the awkward silence with little sess.

    All of them were staring at Laina in silence. None of them dare to speak.

    She folded her arms, "Well that''s rude. When someone greets you, it''s only right to reciprocate a greeting, don''t you think?"

    "Good evening," someone muttered from the back of the room.

    "Thank you," Laina said with a smile.

    She scanned the room, looking at each and every one of them. She tried to find the leader amongst the group. Laina could tell the roles most of them yed in the group from a nce. She soon spotted a group of boys and girls who seemed protective over a slightly taller young man.

    "Are you the leader?" she asked as she looked directly at him.

    The young man looked like he was in his early teens. At first, he was surprised that Laina had singled him out from the group. Furthermore, she knew he was the leader of the group.

    The young man shook his head, hoping Laina would be deterred or turn her attention to someone else instead. But his response only confirmed her suspicions.

    "Is that so?" Laina wondered out loud, "Lying to me is not going to do you any good, boy."

    The young man clenched his jaw. Calling him a ''boy'' was an insult to him. Laina could see the look on his face from where she stood. She grinned. She was certain he was the leader.

    Laina put up both of her hands, "I am not here to cause you any harm. I-"

    "You''re here to kick us out, aren''t you?" a girl mustered the courage to speak up.

    "You''ll never be able to get rid of us!" another boy added, while the others piped in.

    "Who said anything about throwing you out?" Laina asked in confusion as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    "What?" one of the children gasped, "You''re not?"

    Laina shook her head, "I would like to negotiate with you. Hopefully, we can reach an agreement that would keep all of us happy."

    The young man walked up to Laina. The other children, who were previously trying to protect him, urged him to stay where he was. But he did not listen to them. Under the flickering spheres of light, Laina could see the features of the young man with greater rity.

    He was covered in dirt and grime, but his personality shone through. From the look in his eyes, Laina knew he was not about to back down without a fight.

    "What could you possibly offer us that we would want?" he asked.

    Laina smiled, "Before we proceed, I think it would be best if we got to know one another a little better. My name is Laina. What''s your name?"

    She held out her hand to shake his. The young man was hesitant at first. Laina could tell he was being cautious. She reassured him that she was not hiding anything.

    Finally, the young man relented and shook her hand, "Neil."

    Most people Neil had encountered in the past would not even consider getting to know him. He had lived on the streets of Luzernia long enough to know that all the adults viewed him and his friends as a nuisance. Sometimes, they don''t even see them as humans.

    Yet despite how he looked, Laina did not recoil in disgust. She even offered to shake his hand.

    "It''s great to meet you, Neil."

    "Cut the pleasantries. What can you offer us," Neil spat as he folded his arms.

    Laina thought for a short while before answering, "I can offer all of you another ce to-"

    "No, we''re not going anywhere. This is our home. We''re not leaving," he was adamant about it.

    "But-"

    "No exceptions."

    "This is your home. I understand," she still had a n, "How about I renovate this shophouse. That way, it would be morefortable for all of you to live in, maybe built an additional floor or two to the building."

    The young man looked up at Laina, surprised by her offer. Neil had half expected Laina to be like most of the other businessmen who had tried to take the shophouse from them.

    They offered them money to move, threatened to burn the ce to the ground. Someone even tried to get rid of them by force. But no one had ever offered them what Laina offered.

    "What do you want in return?" Neil asked.

    If her demands were usible, he just might give it some thought.

    "I just need the shopfront space and perhaps a space in the basement to store products and supplies," she replied without skipping a beat.

    "That''s it?'' Neil asked, "Nothing else?"

    She paused in thought for a moment before shaking her head, "That''s all."

    From the look of the ce, Laina knew they were living in terrible conditions. The building had not been well maintained for years. At the very least, she hoped to give them an environment they couldfortably live in.

    "But..."

    Neil bit his lip. He knew it. There was always a catch. The deal was too good to be true, but what could Laina want from him and the rest of the children? They were just children after all.

    Laina walked to the side of the space. She looked at the walls, assessing it as she went.

    "If we''re to do renovations to the ce, it would not be livable for some time. So I would like to invite all of you toe and stay with me. Until the work here is done."

    "Stay with you? How do we know if we can trust you?" Neil asked as he arched his eyebrow.

    They barely knew one another, and the youngdy was already offering her home to them? Something did not sit right with Neil.

    "If you''re notfortable with the arrangement, I can purchase another property for all of you to live in first," Laina reassured them.

    For some of the children, it was hard to believe anything Laina said. They were all too familiar with empty promises. Who was to say she would not take the shophouse as her own after she moved them out of there.

    What if she broke the promise?

 Chapter 263 - True Colors

    Laina could see the distrust in their eyes. She wondered what they must have gone through to have lost faith in the kindness of others. After some thought, Laina reached into her spatial storage and brought out bars of gold. She ced them in front of Neil and signaled him to take them.

    "I know it''s difficult to trust a stranger, so allow me to offer a gesture of goodwill."

    "Are these... real?" one of the children walked over to take a closer look, more soon followed.

    Neil was stunned by Laina''s actions. He gritted his teeth in anger as he unsheathed a short sword and pointed it at her. Surprised by his actions, Laina put up both of her hands.

    "I mean you no harm, Neil. Honest," Laina attempted to deescte the situation.

    "Do you think you can buy us off with this?! You''re just like the others!" Neil roared.

    He was shaking in anger. Everyone who came to the shophouse was the same. They offered money to them to move. None of them respected them, they just wanted to get rid of them.

    Realizing Neil misunderstood her, Laina quickly attempted to resolve the situation.

    "I''m not trying to buy you off, Neil. I''m trying to negotiate a deal that would be beneficial for all of us."

    He shook his head vehemently, "All of you are just the same! You never saw us as equals, and you never will!"

    Neil came up to Laina and attempted to push her. She swiftly moved out of the way, causing Neil to stumble and fall to the ground. Realizing he could be hurt, Laina went up to help him but he shoved her away.

    The other children did not dare to move an inch. They watched on, uncertain of what they should do.

    "Tell me, Neil. What can I do to gain your trust?" Laina asked genuinely.

    She did not mean them any harm. All she wanted to do was to run her own business. This building needed a bit of work but she was certain it would be perfect.

    "You..." Neil did not know how to reply.

    In fact, he did not know how Laina could gain his trust. He clenched his fists as he pondered for a while.

    "Stay with us," he finally said.

    Laina widened her eyes in surprise, "Stay with you?"

    Neil nodded, "We''ll see your true colors soon enough."

    It was an unusual request, one that was far from Laina''s expectation. But if that was what it took for her to gain their trust, she would take the chance.

    "Very well. I''ll do as you ask. But I need to-" She pointed towards the door, indicating she wanted to leave for a while before returning.

    But Neil shook his head, "No, you can''t go."

    She sighed. Laina looked at all of the children. They were all looking at her intently, wondering what decision she would make. She was not used to living in such conditions, but she decided to make an exception.

    "Fine. I''ll stay," Laina walked up to them, hoping to join the children.

    But before she could take another step closer, Neil put out his hand to stop her. He shook his head and pointed her to a corner. Laina was a little annoyed but she did not vocalize it.

    She found a corner of the space and took a seat on the hardwood ground. As she began to wonder where she would be sleeping for the night, her stomach began to growl. Lucky for her, she still had some of the pastries she had purchased earlier.

    Laina summoned a small me and took out a pen from her spatial storage to heat up the pastry before eating. The aromatic fragrance of sugar and butter wafted into the air. The childrens'' mouths began to water. Some of their stomachs began to growl.

    They barely had anything to eat. Needless to say, a pastry was out of the question. Most of them had never even tasted anything like it. Laina felt a shiver down her spine as she took a bite of the croissant.

    When she turned around, she could see some of the children looking in her direction intently. Others turned to look away as soon as she looked over. At first, she assumed they were looking at her. But it became clear their eyes were on the pastry in her hands.

    "Would you like to have some?" Laina asked as she reached out her hand. She still had half a croissant in her hand.

    The children turned to look at Neil, as if they were waiting for further instruction from their leader. Neil shook his head. Some of them lost interest after that. But a young boy did not.

    Laina could tell he was really hungry, he was almost salivating at the sight of it. She beckoned him toe over. The boy, perhaps driven by hunger, slowly walked over to Laina.

    She ced the entire remainder of the croissant in his hands. Neil, realizing the young boy had wandered off to Laina leaped onto his feet.

    "Jack no!" Neil yelled but it was toote.

    The boy had already taken a bite of the pastry Laina had ced in his hands. The buttery key pastry was so delicious, the child finished it within a matter of seconds. All the other children watched on in awe and amazement.

    "Is it good?" Laina asked the young boy with a smile.

    The boy nodded with a wide smile on his face.

    "Can I have more?"

    Neil came over and grabbed Jack by the arm. He looked into the mouth of the child, his expression filled with worry.

    "Jack, how do you feel? Are you alright? Spit out what you ate! How many times do I have to tell you not to take food from strangers! Did you forget what happened to Cassidy?" he yelled at the child, one question after another.

    "I didn''t poison it if that''s what you''re worried about," Laina spoke up for herself, "I ate the same pastry and I''m fine."

    "Miss, do you have more?" another child came up to Laina.

    "Rosie..."

    "Neil, I''m hungry. We''re all hungry," the little girl said to him in a meek little voice.

    Neil looked at all of them. He had done his best to get them the food they needed, but as the weather grew colder their options grew slimmer.

    "When was thest time you all had something to eat?" Laina asked.

    "Two days ago."

    "Yesterday."

    "Neil hasn''t eaten in three days," the little girl named Rosie spoke up.

    Her amethyst eyes glistened under the flickering me. Laina looked at all the children, her mouth agape by what she had heard. These poor children had close to nothing to eat. She could not let them starve.

    Laina took out all the pastries she had left. She gave them to Rosie and instructed her to give them out to everyone.

    "Miss, what about you?" the girl asked.

    Laina ruffled her hair, "Don''t worry about me.. I''ll go get more."

 Chapter 264 - Watch Your Tongue

    She got up on her feet and made her way to the entrance.

    "Didn''t you agree to stay?" Neil called out with his arms crossed.

    He should have known never to trust Laina. Just like all the other adults, they could not keep their promises. Laina turned around to face him.

    "I did. But if you expect me to sit here while all of you starve, I can''t do that."

    With that, she turned back and left the shophouse in a jiffy. Neil sat down with the other children, shaking his head. Rosie, on the other hand, gave out the pastries Laina had given her. She brought a piece of it to Neil.

    He shook his head, stubborn as a mule, "I''m not eating."

    "Neil,e on," Rosie begged, "You need to eat."

    "Yeah boss, you need to eat," another child chimed in.

    The other around him agreed, coaxing him to eat. Still, Neil refused.

    "You guys go ahead, I''m not hungry."

    Laina walked out into the cool night. The weather was much colder now, she watched as her breath formed a puff of mist. Seeing as it waste, Laina knew it would be difficult to look for food.

    "I better quicken my pace," she muttered to herself as she walked down the street.

    Unfortunately, as it was gettingte, most of the shops and restaurants were closed for the day. The streets were so quiet, Laina could even hear her own breathing as she made her way around.

    Finally, from the corner of her eye, Laina saw a restaurant with the lights still on. Her face lit up as she rushed over to it. Just as she was about to enter through the main door, the door swung open and a familiar face exited.

    "Well well well, if it isn''t the foreigner," it was Jerome.

    Laina clenched her jaw. He was thest person she wanted to see. The stench of alcohol on him was enough to put her off. She wrinkled her nose as she attempted to enter the restaurant.

    But Jerome pushed her back on the shoulder. She grabbed hold of his wrist.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" she asked coldly as she red at him.

    From his darting pupils, she knew he was disoriented and drunk. Laina hoped he would not attempt to pull off any stunts. The twockeys he was with came up close to Laina. They were trying to intimidate her.

    "Are... are you trying to enter this restaurant?" Jerome asked with a snigger.

    "That''s none of your business," Laina replied as she let go of his wrist and attempted to enter again.

    This time, Jerome''s twockeys blocked her path.

    "You don''t belong here, miss. I think the food cart over there is more suitable," one of them teased as they pointed to the small cart in the distance.

    "Yeah, I don''t think you can even afford a ss of water in here," Jeromeughed.

    The twockeys join in hisughter. Laina, not wanting to cause a scene, paid them no mind. She attempted to push past them again but they did not let her go.

    "Move," Laina warned coldly, "Or else."

    "Or else what?"

    She got up close to one of them. She pointed the sharp end of her dagger at his stomach. Laina did not break eye contact with Jerome''sckey. The young man shivered in fear as he felt the sharp end of the dagger gently pressed on his abdomen.

    "I will not repeat myself," she warned.

    "You''re threatening us with a dagger in public? You got some nerve you bitch!"

    Laina furrowed her eyebrow. Her grip on the dagger hilt tightened as she turned her attention to Jerome.

    "What did you say?"

    "I SAID," Jerome yelled at the top of his lungs in a drunken stupor, "YOU GOT SOME NERVE YOU BI-"

    Laina punched him square in the face, breaking his nose upon impact. She could hear the crunch of his nose bridge. Jerome was thrown off the steps,nding heavily on one of hisckeys. He screamed in agony, clutching his broken nose as blood seeped through his hands.

    "You broke my nose! YOU BROKE MY NOSE YOU-"

    "I would watch your tongue if I were you, Jerome," Laina said to him as she red.

    The twockeys, shocked by what Laina had done, quickly attempted to help Jerome up on his feet. Rage had overtaken all of his emotions as he tried to attack Laina head-on. But hisckeys held him back.

    "Boss... your... your nose! Let''s go!" one of them urged.

    "Yeah! There''s so much blood!" the other added.

    But Jerome would not listen. He still wanted to fight Laina.

    "I would listen to them if I were you," Laina advised with a smirk, "You wouldn''t want to be disfigured after being humiliated by a young woman, now would you?"

    Jerome gritted his teeth in rage. He yelled like a wild animal, trying to attack Laina but hisckeys held him back.

    "Let me at her! LET ME AT HER!" he yelled. His entire face was covered with blood.

    Laina paid him no mind. She went up the steps and attempted to enter the restaurant as Jerome was pulled away by hisckeys into the night. But before she could take another step forward, she was stopped by a waiter.

    "I am sorry Miss, but we''re closed for the day," the waiter said.

    She could see the sweat trickling down his forehead as he avoided eye contact with Laina. He was afraid of her. Perhaps he had already predicted her wrath for stopping her in her track.

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes, Miss. Terribly sorry," the waiter apologized before quickly turning to return back into the restaurant.

    Laina grabbed him by the arm. With a smile on her face, she said, "I just need to purchase some food to takeaway. I''m not eating in. Perhaps your chef would be able to amodate my humble request."

    The waiter shivered in his spot, "Please miss, I''m sorry but we can''t afford to offend him. Please go somewhere else."

    Laina sighed as she looked over to the side. She could see Jerome being pulled away in the distance. He was still cursing and swearing at her. She could hear him from where she stood.

    "I understand," she sighed, "Would you happen to know anywhere else I might be able to get some food at this hour?"

    She released him from his grasp, allowing the man to be a little more at ease. He clenched his jaw, hesitating.

    "I''m trying to buy food for some hungry children," she pleaded.

    It was the truth after all.

    Upon hearing that the waiter relented. He pointed her in the direction of a bakery a few doors down.

    "They might have closed for the day, but they may have some leftovers that weren''t sold," he exined.

    "Thank you," Laina immediately went on her way.

 Chapter 265 - Helping Hand

    By this time, Jerome and hisckeys were nowhere to be seen. Laina made her way quickly down the street. When she got to the bakery, she was sad to see it closed for the day. There did not seem to be any lights on in the shop either.

    Laina peered in. She noticed a smallmp light flickering near the back of the shop.

    Laina knocked on the shop door, "Excuse me! I need to buy some bread!"

    The person, who was holding themp, was startled by Lain. They almost drop themp out of their hands. When she finally got their attention, the baker was annoyed,

    "We''re closed for the day! Come back tomorrow!"

    "No, please! I just need to buy some food for some children. I won''t take up much of your time and I''ll pay double!" she offered.

    The baker sighed as they shook their head, continuing to step into the back of the shop.

    "Triple! I''ll pay you triple!" she increased her offer.

    The baker paused in their step.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Laina continued, "Please, it''s for some starving children. You wouldn''t want them to go hungry, don''t you?"

    "Fine!" the baker walked up to the front and unlocked the door to allow Laina to enter.

    "Thank you," she thanked him immediately as she entered.

    She looked around the bakery. Unfortunately, most of everything had already been sold. The baker disappeared to the back of the shop for a while, before reappearing with a basket overflowing with baked goods.

    "I was going to throw these out tomorrow but if you want some of them.."

    "I''ll take all of them," she said without hesitation, "Do you have more?"

    After a while, there were two baskets full of food lined up on the counter. Laina looked at everything with a sense of pride. The baker was a little skeptical that Laina could pay, not knowing who she truly was. He was ready to give it all to her for free.

    But before he could say anything, Laina ced a few gold coins on the counter.

    "Would this be enough?" she asked.

    The baker was shell-shocked.

    "Miss... this is more than enough."

    "Good, keep the change. Have a good night," Laina bid the baker farewell with the baskets of food and went on her way.

    Back at the shophouse, the children were beginning to wonder where Laina had gone. She had been away for a while now and some of them were losing hope, thinking she would not return. Rosie stood near the door, eagerly peering out the window to see if she was returning.

    "She''s noting back," Neil dered as he looked over to Rosie.

    "She is," the little girl insisted.

    "She won''t," Neil rebutted.

    Rosie gritted her teeth as she turned around, "She will, Neil! I know she will!"

    The other children were not as optimistic as she was. They did not hold up hope that Laina will return. To them, she was just like one of the many adults in the city who passed them daily.

    Rosie peered out the window again. She hoped to see a glimpse of Laina. There were less and less people on the streets. Rosie slumped her shoulders. Finally, she too gave up hope. She walked away from the window, returning to the other children.

    "I''m back!"

    Rosie turned around. She was surprised to see Laina carrying two baskets in her arms. She ran up and gave her a hug. Laina was surprised by the warm wee. She struggled to bnce the baskets in her hands.

    "You came back?" Neil gasped in shock as he got up. The other children all ran up to Laina, in awe of the food she had brought back for them.

    "Of course I did. A prin- I would never break my promises," Laina replied.

    For the first time in a while, all the children ate their fill. None of them were going hungry. Neil made sure everyone else was fed before he begrudgingly took a bun to eat. Laina watched them with a smile. She walked around the space, inspecting the structure as she did.

    The shophouse was in need of repair. It would take some time, but Laina was confident in it. When it wasplete, it would be perfect for what she had in mind. After their meal, the children turned in for the night. They did not have any beds, only straw mats to sleep on.

    However, not everyone went to sleep. In fact, some of them stayed up to watch over the rest. Neil was reluctant to exin when Laina asked. Seeing that she only wanted to understand what had happened, he relented.

    "Some people try to kick us out of here and they try to get in at night," he exined, "But they don''t have the right to do so, none of them do."

    "How so?"

    "We... I own this building," Neil dered.

    Laina furrowed her eyebrows, "You own this building?"

    Neil bit his lip, "I knew you wouldn''t believe it. No one believes us."

    "Hold on," Laina stopped him from turning away, "Help me to understand."

    "Understand what?"

    "If you want me to believe you, exin it to me."

    No one had attempted to understand them before. Not since the person who helped them years ago. Neil did not know if he could trust Laina. She had shown the children more kindness than anyone had in a long time.

    But what if she was just doing this to gain their trust so that she could get what she wants? Laina knew Neil had his concerns about her. He had no reason to believe her.

    "Neil."

    "Yes?"

    "Can we be honest with one another?" Laina asked intently.

    Both of them locked eyes. Neil curled his hand into a fist. He trusted his gut feeling, it had helped him to survive on the streets. It never failed him.

    Neil nodded.

    "I know it looks like I stand to gain from this ce. But trust me when I say, you will gain more out of this deal than I will ever have."

    All she wanted was a project to work on. Some might say, she did not have to help them. But having seen how the children lived, she knew she had to help them. Laina vowed to do everything in her power to help. She gave Neil her word.

    "I promise you, I will do all that I can to help you."

    Neil was moved. From the inner pocket of his jacket, he took out a folded piece of paper.. He had kept it as best he could since it came into his possession.

 Chapter 266 - Owed

    "Before the owner of this shophouse passed on, he left this to us. He said it was very important," Neil exined as best he could, "He said with it, we would be able to call this ce our home."

    Laina received the paper from Neil. She unfolded it carefully and read its contents.

    Neil continued to recount his tale. When people came to chase them out, Neil showed it to the authorities. But no one believed them. They imed the piece of paper meant nothing. Neil and the other children could not read very well. They did not know what were the words on the piece of paper.

    "I just know it''s very important, but I don''t know what it''s for," Neil exined through gritted teeth.

    He felt so useless. So helpless. He was the big brother that the other children looked up to. He felt like he let them down.

    "This..." Laina read the paper twice before she exined, "This is a title deed."

    "A title deed?" Neil did not know what it was.

    "It''s a certificate of ownership. This proof of who owns the ce."

    It was written as clear as day that the deed was transferred to Neil''s name. But as he exined, no one believed him when he showed it to the authorities.

    "They said there was no way it was real. They said I faked it," Neil exined.

    His voice shook, he was mad. Just because he was a child, they did not take him seriously.

    "They tried to take us away too," he added, "But I did not let that happen."

    Laina looked over to Neil. No child, no matter the age, should have to go through something like this.

    "Neil, I give you my word. I will help you get back what''s yours," Laina dered as she ced a hand on his shoulder.

    But before they proceed, there was one more thing. Since Neil was technically the owner of the shophouse, Laina realized the amount she had paid to the Administration was void.

    "I should be paying you instead," she said to Neil.

    Knowing that he would refuse to sell the ce, she decided to rent it instead. But when she offered to pay Neil, he refused. It took him a while toe around, but he was moved by Laina''s kindness. Although he was still a little wary of her, he decided to take a leap of faith.

    "You''re entrusting this building to me?" Laina gasped.

    The child nodded, "I''ll make sure things are on track, just as you said it would be. So don''t you dare try anything funny."

    ~

    Margaret knocked on Laina''s room door. She waited. She knocked again. But there was no answer.

    "Maybe she''s still asleep," she muttered beneath her breath.

    "What are you doing?" Marius came up to her from behind.

    He had moved so quietly that Margaret did not notice him at all. She leaped in her spot.

    "You scared me, Marius!" Margaret yelled at him as she rubbed her chest.

    He chuckled in response, "Sorry about that. Let me apologize with a kiss."

    He wrapped his arms around her waist and gave her a quick peck on the cheek before she could swipe him away. Margaret grinned as she turned her attention back to the door and knocked again.

    With all themotion that just happened between her and Marius, she was certain Laina would have been able to hear. That is, if she was actually in the room.

    "This is so unlike her," she muttered.

    "Unlike who?"

    "Unlike Laina of course. We''re standing in front of her door, are we not?" Margaret said as she rolled her eyes.

    "Maybe she''s just tired," Marius theorized, "After all, she dide hometest night."

    By the time the two of them went to bed, Laina was still not back. She had informed them that she was going to Luzernia, but she never told them how long she would be away.

    "We didn''t see her returnst night..."

    Just then, Marius and Margaret heard scratching against the room door. Followed by a bright loud bark. Titan was in the room. They looked at one another, then back at the door. After a moment of hesitation, Margaret opened the room door.

    The moment the door swung open, Titan leaped into her arms and began to lick Margaret''s face.

    "Titan! Down boy, down!" she said as she the Sr Mastiff tried to clobber her.

    Marius peered into the room.

    "She''s not here."

    "What?" Margaret looked in too.

    The bed was neat and tidy, there was no sign of anyone having slept in it.

    "Maybe she left early this morning before we woke up?" Marius theorized.

    A sense of dread washed over Margaret, "Or perhaps she never returned sincest night."

    What if Laina got kidnapped?

    If she had gone out more than a day, she knew Laina would have at least left a note. Margaret got up on her feet, Titan followed her as she made her way down the stairs. Marius trailed behind, picking up the pace as he went.

    "Where are you going?" he asked.

    "I''m going to find Laina. She could be in danger," Margaret said as she put on her coat.

    Marius grabbed his coat too, "Alright, I''lle with you."

    Together, they left the house in the woods and made their way into Luzernia. Titan trailed along too. Margaret knew he woulde in handy, he would be able to track down Laina''s scent with ease.

    She looked down at the dog, Titan seemingly already knew what she had in mind, "Find her for me, Titan."

    Titan wagged his tail as he let out a bright bark. He began to sniff the air around them, then searched for a trail on the ground. Since it had been some time since Laina walked through the forest to get to the town, the scent was faint.

    But nothing could stop Titan from finding Laina.

    Since their arrival in Luzernia, Marius and Margaret had not been to the town. They were in awe of how beautiful it looked. As the chilly weather began to kick in, fresh snow was set to fall soon enough. Everyone was wearing thicker coats and knitted hats with scarves around their neck to keep themselves warm.

    Marius turned to Margaret. Everyone seemed to be looking at them. It was at this point that he understood why. Their clothing stood out from everyone else. Both of them were wearing thin coats, while everyone else was dressed in puffy thick coats to keep warm.

    Marius took off his coat and draped it over Margaret''s shoulder. Surprised by his gesture, and a little confused, she looked at him.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you giving me your coat?" she asked, oblivious.

    "I... I was afraid you were cold," he mumbled.

    He knew how ridiculous it sounded. He was a dragon and Margaret was a luxaven. Unlike humans, who made up most of the general poption of Luzernia, their bodies were naturally able to keep warm. A thicker coat would only serve one purpose in such a situation, to blend in.

    "Marius, you know I don''t get cold," she chided as she was about to hand him back his coat.

    It was at this moment, that she began to notice the weird looks they were drawing from the people around them. She clutched onto Marius''s coat. She appreciated the gesture. Seeing as they were standing in front of a clothing store, Margaret pulled him in.

    "Where are you going? Don''t we need to follow Titan?" Marius asked as he got pulled into the store.

    "We''ll be quick about it then."

 Chapter 267 - Wait For Me

    True enough, they made their purchases in less than five minutes. The couple walked out of the store in matching coats.

    "Now, let''s go!" Margaret dered as they brisked walked down the street, looking for Titan.

    They might have lost his trail for a few minutes, but they soon caught up to him. They found Titan wing at the door of a run-down shophouse. Upon seeing the exterior, Margaret gritted her teeth. She ran up to the door. Without any hesitation, she kicked down the door.

    Marius dropped his jaw in shock. He knew Margaret was concerned for Laina''s safety, but he never expected for her to do something like this. Titan rushed through the open door, barking brightly. He leaped straight onto a young woman.

    "Titan? What are you doing here?" Laina gasped in surprise.

    Titan licked her face, wagging his tail with delight to have found her. When she looked up, she was surprised to see Marius and Margaret. On the other hand, the children Laina was with were startled by their intrusion.

    "We were worried sick Laina! Is this where you''ve been all this time?" Margaret asked.

    "I''m sorry. Things happened one after another so I did not have time to inform you," Laina apologized as Margaret checked on her from head to toe.

    Laina exined to Margaret the events that had transpired. When she heard that someone sabotaged her stall in the market hall, Margaret was livid.

    "How could they do something like this? Do they not know who you are? Let me handle this," she dered.

    Laina shook her head, "I''m not a princess anymore, Margaret. Plus, I don''t want to cause any trouble for the other stallholders. Especially those who helped."

    She turned to Neil and the other children before looking back at Margaret, "Now I just want to focus on this shophouse."

    Seeing the condition the children were living in, Margaret understood why Laina wanted to help. She pulled Marius to her side and offered their assistance to Laina, who dly epted it. As winter was setting in, she wanted to make the space livable for the children.

    "Can''t theye and stay with us in the forest?" Margaret asked.

    Laina shook her head, "They want to stay here, and I am respecting their decision."

    With more hands-on-deck, work could be done in a quicker space. With the day ahead of them, everyone got to work. Laina looked for a workshop that would be able to sell them the materials and provide workers to help them with the building.

    But upon hearing the shophouse they were working on, all of them refused.

    "I can sell you the materials, Miss, but my men will not be working there," the workshop foreman said to Laina.

    "If it''s a matter of money-"

    The foreman stopped her, "It''s not about money." he nced over behind her for a moment before continuing, "I''m sorry. But that''s the best I can do."

    Laina turned over. Much to her surprise, Jerome was standing there with a smirk on his face. The moment they locked eyes, Laina gave him a murderous re. It immediately sent shivers down his spine.

    But that did not wipe the smirk off his face. He had the higher ground in Luzernia. Laina left the workshop and went on her way. But no matter how many workshops she went to, none of them were willing to send their workers to assist.

    "It''s alright, thank you anyway," Laina replied before she turned to leave.

    Without any luck, she returned to the shophouse with her head hung low. Although it was a setback, Laina knew she could make it work. Before she entered the shophouse, she smelled smokeing from within.

    Worried something horrible might have happened, Laina flung the door open and rushed in. Much to her surprise, the fire was in fact, a bubbling pot of soup.

    "You''re back!" Margaret greeted her with glee.

    She had cooked up some food for everyone to eat.

    "The materials you ordered have been delivered," Marius added as he pointed it out to Laina.

    "Thank you," she replied before walking over to Laina.

    That night, after their meal together, they discussed what they had done that day. Just like Laina, Margaret and Marius did not have any luck hiring workers to help them.

    "Well, there''s only one other way left then," Laina sighed as she ate a spoonful of hot soup.

    Margaret nodded, "It will take up much of our energy, but at least things would be done swiftly that way."

    Neil and the other children, who were listening in to their conversation, did not know what they meant.

    "Without workers to help, how are we going to be able to fix the shophouse?" Neil asked.

    "With magic of course," Margaret replied nonchntly.

    "Magic?" Neil asked, "Like sorcery and witchcraft?"

    Laina smiled, "You''ll know when you see it."

    In order to remodel the shophouse, a lot of energy would be needed. Hence, Laina brought out some crystals and gems to assist. The next morning, they got to work preparing the entire shophouse.

    "That''s it, looks like we have everything ready to go," Laina dered as she took a step back.

    With that, the three of them got to work immediately. The children insisted on helping, so Laina set out tasks for them toplete too. The three adults each worked in a separate area of the shophouse. They followed the n Laina had drawn to begin the renovation.

    After three days of continuousbor and hard work, most of the general construction wasplete. Laina took a step back to admire the work they had done. The children looked on in awe as the entire space had been transformed from head to toe.

    "Dante would love this too," Laina said with a smile.

    As soon as his name left her lips, her expression turned dark.

    "Oh no, how could I forget?" Laina eximed.

    "What''s wrong, Laina?" Margaret asked out of concern.

    "Is everything alright?" Marius added.

    "I need to see Dante immediately. I need to bring him the elixir," she blurted as she made her way towards the door.

    Laina wanted to go and look for him to bring him the elixir. But she was so caught up with the shophouse that she had forgotten to do so. Without Marius by his side to remind him, she was worried Dante would forget to take it.

    Marius and Margaret looked at one another in confusion. What elixir was Laina talking about? Before she could exit the door, Margaret grabbed her by the wrist. She pulled her back.

    "Laina, what are you talking about? What elixir?" Margaret asked in confusion.

    "I..." it was a slip of the tongue. Laina knew she could not hide it any longer.

    But if Margaret knew the truth, she would attempt to stop Laina. She could not let that happen.

    "I''ll exin when I get back," she said hastily before wriggling her hand out of Margaret''s grasp.

 Chapter 268 - Keeping Silent

    "Oh no, you don''t!" Margaret blocked Laina''s way.

    No matter what it took, she was not about to let Laina leave without a proper exnation. What she did not expect, was for Laina to draw a weapon. The former princess drew a sword from her spatial storage.

    Everyone gasped in shock. The children looked on in horror, uncertain of how things escted. Marius was surprised too. He never expected Laina to point a weapon at Margaret.

    "Laina... what are you..." Margaret was confused.

    Why was she so upset by the question? Her mind swirled with possibilities.

    "I... I just really need to go-"

    "You found out," Margaret gasped as she covered her mouth.

    Her hands were shaking. She did not know how it happened or when, but Margaret was certain. Laina found out about the curse.

    Marius, still unable to put the pieces, was more confused than ever, "Found out? Found out about what?"

    Laina gritted her teeth, "If you know, then let me go. I cannot waste any more time here."

    Margaret took a side step at once. She no longer put up a fight. Laina slide the sword back in its sheath and made her way out of the door. But just as she was about to leave, she hesitates for a moment. Looking back into the shophouse, she could see all of their expression as clear as day.

    "I''ll exin when I get back. In the meantime, just keep things going," with that, she went on her way.

    Margaret crumbled onto the ground. Thoughts swirling through her mind. Marius came to her aid at once.

    "What''s wrong, Margaret?" he asked, filled with concern.

    He had never seen Laina act this way. From the look on Margaret''s face, he knew she would be able to provide answers. The other children remained silent, uncertain of what to make of it all. Margaret grabbed onto Marius''s arm.

    She looked him straight in the eyes," She found out, Marius."

    "Found out? Found out about-" then it dawned on him too.

    Scenes of the past yed back in his mind. The things he had heard Laina ask Dante. The mysterious drink she instructed him to give Dante every day.

    "Make sure he drinks this, Marius," Laina had said to him.

    "What is it for, Your Highness?"

    To him, it looked like a regr bottle of water. There was nothing different about it.

    "Oh uh..." she flustered for a moment before formting a suitable reply, "It''s blessed water. It will keep Dante healthy and safe."

    Both Marius and Margaret were putting the pieces of the puzzle together in their mind. Now it made sense. The curse had not spread throughout Dante''s body. He had retained most of his strength as well.

    Marius assumed it was because of Dante''s efforts to take great care of himself, maintaining his physique. But what he came to realize was even more shocking.

    "It all makes sense," he said to Margaret, as he had his epiphany.

    "What makes sense?" Margaret rebutted, "Nothing makes sense! How? When did she find out?"

    They had been extra careful with everything. Dante made sure to cover up the cursed veins whenever he was with Laina. She should never know.

    "Dante''s condition worsened when he returned to Dracona."

    "What?" she turned to look at Marius in shock.

    "Ever since we came back from Everfree, the curse seemed to have a taken a stronger toll on him. It was not the full effect of the curse, but it was still strongerpared to when we were in Everfree."

    Putting the clues together, Margaret cursed beneath her breath. Laina had known for a long time. She orchestrated the trip to Everfree, to stay in the mansion by the beach. On the outside, it looked as if it was for her recovery.

    "We thought it was for Laina''s recovery and because she wanted to spend time with him," Margaret revealed as the puzzle came together, "But she was doing it for him."

    Laina did not put up the crystals and geodes for herself, she put them for Dante.

    "Marius," Margaret grabbed onto his arm, "The elixir. What did it look like?"

    She had to confirm her suspicions.

    "It just looked like water. There was nothing suspicious about it. Why do you ask?"

    Margaret shook her head, something was amiss. Marius rummaged through his coat pockets. He handed her a small vial.

    "Laina gave it to me," he exined, "She said to keep it on me at all times. If Dante looked to be unwell, it would help him."

    Margaret looked at the vial. True to what Marius told her, it did not look out of the ordinary. But there was something about it that made her suspicious. Margaret opened the vial and poured the contents into her open palm.

    She closed her eyes and whispered a simple spell.

    "Reveal to me what was hidden from sight, taste and smell," she whispered.

    In the blink of an eye, the liquid the vial turned. It revealed their true color. Margaret took one drop of it to test. She closed her eyes and let out a sigh.

    "What''s wrong?" Marius asked.

    "It''s as I feared," Margaret sighed.

    She knew what the vial was. She knew what was in the elixir. After exining to Marius, was in shock. The elixir was made with Laina''s blood. Taking into consideration how long she had been doing it for, how was Laina still alive?

    "We have to stop her," he dered.

    "Stop her? She''ll never stop," Margaret said as she shook her head.

    "Aren''t we going to at least try?"

    "We can''t! If we stop her, Dante won''t make it. If he dies, Laina will not want to live either."

    Marius bit his lip. He knew the severity of the curse. That was the reason why Dante swore them to secrecy. Death was inevitable. He slumped his shoulders.

    "Doesn''t all curses have a cure? Or... or a way to lift it?" Marius asked.

    "All we need to do is to find a way to lift it-"

    Margaret shook her head.

    "You can''t just give up without trying! I''m sure..."

    "No, there''s no way," Margaret said through gritted teeth.

    But Marius was not letting it go, "I''m sure there is, we just need to look-"

    "You don''t understand! Laina is the only one who can break the curse!" Margaret yelled at him as she went over her tipping point.

    Marius looked at her, his mouth was agape.

    "Doesn''t that make things easier? If Laina is the only one who can. Does this not all work out?!" Marius asked in confusion.

    Margaret sniggered, "If it was that easy, do you think I would have kept it?"

    It was not that simple.

    "Laina, in her current state, can''t do it," Margaret sighed.

    If only Laina had her true identity, only then would she be able to break the curse. With her current body, she did not have enough strength.. Before she could even make the attempt, her body would go up in mes.

 Chapter 269 - Sneaky

    "I''m sorry, Miss. But I cannot let you enter," the castle guard apologized to Laina.

    She furrowed her eyebrows in shock. But the former crown princess kept her calm. Lucky for her, traveling to Dracona was simpler with the use of portals. She was close to seeing Dante.

    But since she was no longer the Crown Princess of Kinshearth, she could not enter through the main gate of the castle.

    "If you would be so kind as to inform Da- King Dante that I am here to see him. I''m sure he will clear this up."

    The royal guard did not respond to her. He simply carried on with his duty. Laina clenched her jaw as the smile disappeared from her face. She had to find a way to get in. No matter what it took.

    She walked away from the entrance as she thought of a n. She touched the pendant for a moment. Contacting him would solve the issue in the blink of an eye.

    "But where''s the fun in that?" Laina chuckled to herself.

    Dante had always entered her quarters unannounced. Perhaps it was time for her to return him the favor. How hard could it be? Laina turned back to look at the castle. She squinted her eyes a little, noticing a thin film that covered the entire castle.

    It was protected by a protection spell. Laina sighed. She knew it was not going to be easy, but she will find her way in. When nightfall came, her opportunity presented itself. Without any hesitation, she sprung into action. Entering the castle was only the beginning. Now she had to locate his quarters.

    "If only Titan was here," she sighed.

    Just then, the soft jingle of a bell caught Laina''s attention. She could not see anything under the cover of darkness. But Laina shivered where she stood as she felt soft fur caressing the side of her calf, followed by a familiar meow.

    "Shadow?" she whispered.

    Laina risked it, as she produced a sphere of me in her palm to help her see better. She was right! It was Shadow, looking up at her as she curled her tail.

    "It''s been a while," Laina whispered as she ran her fingers beneath Shadow''s chin.

    The cat purred as she did so, closing her eyes as she enjoyed the attention. From her spatial storage, Laina took out a cat treat and fed it to her.

    "If you would be so kind, could you lead me to where Dante is?" she asked Shadow politely.

    Using the treats as a lure, "I promise to give you more if you do."

    Shadow seemingly understood. After circling Laina twice, she led the way further into the castle.

    "I''ll take that as a yes."

    Shadow led Laina through multiple hallways. It was difficult to make them out under the cover of darkness. However, Laina was certain they were abandoned. Cobwebs lined the passageway and there were nomps or light sources insight. Though she was a little worried they were going the wrong way, Laina put her faith in Shadow.

    Theck of guards was a relief to Laina as well. If they saw her, she would have been arrested for trespassing immediately.

    Shadow stopped in her tracks, facing Laina. She let out a soft meow, before tilting her head upwards. Laina looked up. She could see an open balcony on the third floor. When she looked back down to look for Shadow, the shadow cat had already climbed up the trellis on the walls.

    "How am I suppose to get up there?" Laina muttered to herself as she looked up.

    How could she have forgotten? With a quick and easy spell, Laina lifted herself off the ground. Shended safe and sound on the balcony, just as Dante walked out with Shadow trailing next to him.

    "This is a surprise," he said to her with a wide smile on his face.

    It was clear to anyone that Dante was very happy to see her. He could barely keep it hidden.

    "Surprise!" Laina said as she came up to him and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

    Just as she was about to pull away after the kiss, Dante pulled her back in and kissed her on the lips.

    When they parted lips, he cupped her chin as he said, "You didn''t think you were going to get away with just a peck on the cheek, were you?"

    Laina shied away from him for a moment. But she quickly returned to meet him at eye level. She caressed his left cheek. She could feel the cold temperature of his skin.

    It was icier than before. But Laina tried not to think of it. Laina''s warmth brought a smile to his face. He touched her hand, holding it carefully in his.

    Laina did everything to keep herself from shivering from his touch.

    "So, to what do I owe this visit?" Dante asked.

    Remembering what she hade for, Laina pulled him into the room. She was worried he might catch a cold from being out in the cool night air for too long.

    "I brought you these," she said as she revealed the elixirs, "I need you to take one a day."

    Dante picked one up. He recognized it immediately.

    "Marius said you prepared this especially for me?" Dante asked as he drank one immediately.

    He did not question it. He knew Laina would never do anything to harm him. Everything she did, she did with love.

    "Yes. It''s blessed water. Blessed for your health and safety," Laina added as she walked up to him.

    Upon drinking it, Dante could feel warmth spreading across his body. He felt like he had a boost of energy. Perhaps it was because of her visit, or the liquid in the vial. Dante had noticed the spread of the cursed veins. Since he had gotten back to Dracona, they had begun to spread again.

    "Well then, I''ll be going now," Laina dered as she pretended to walk towards the balcony.

    She took small steps, slowed down her pace as she waited for Dante to say something. And he did.

    "Where do you think you''re going?" he said as he wrapped his arms around her waist just as she was about to take one step out into the balcony.

    "Going back to Luzernia of course," she replied.

    Dante grinned. He knew what Laina was ying at. He kissed the nook of her neck, softening her resolve.

    "Stay for the night. It''s cold without you by my side," Dante pleaded with a husky voice.

    Laina shivered with delight. She had been waiting for him to keep her here. Though she had things to settle back at Luzernia, it could wait. She was going to make up for the lost time they had spent being apart.

    Laina made an audible sigh, "Oh alright, I''ll stay.. But just for tonight."

 Chapter 270 - Window Shopping

    Dante chuckled as he picked her up into his arms. Laina yelped as she was lifted off the ground.

    "Well, the duration of your stay shall be negotiated at ater time," he dered as he walked towards the bed.

    The next morning, Laina stirred awake to the squawk of a raven. It took a while for her eyes to adjust to the sunlight that streamed into the room but when it did, Laina noticed a white raven perched at the foot of the bed.

    Carefully lifting off the covers, she crept up to the raven and noticed a messenger tube on it''s leg. Laina turned back to check on Dante. Much to her relief, he was still sound asleep.

    Turning back to the white raven, Laina bit her lip. She knew the white raven belonged to Marius. This meant the message in the tube was for Dante. Putting two and two together, Laina guessed what could be written in it.

    She could not let that happen. After a slight hesitation, Laina reached for the tube and took out the slip of paper. She unfolded it and read its contents. There were only two words written on it.

    ''Laina knows.''

    It was as she had suspected. Laina cursed beneath her breath. She sent the white raven off as she crumpled the slip of paper in her hand. She got out of bed and walked up to the trash bin, ready to throw the slip away.

    "No, he could still find it," she muttered to herself.

    Laina opened her palm. She stared at the slip of paper. In the blink of an eye, it caught fire and turned into a small pile of ashes. A small gust of wind picked up, blowing the ashes out of her palm and into the wind.

    "Where are you, my dear," Dante mumbled as he began to stir away.

    Laina quickly got back in bed with him,ying on his chest.

    "I''m right here," she replied softly.

    Laina ended up staying a few days in Dracona. As much as she enjoyed staying by his side, Dante had duties to attend to.

    "I''ll be back in time to pick you up for our dinner date," Dante reminded her before he left.

    "I remember. I''ll just be exploring the capital for a bit, then I wille right back," she said to him.

    "Oh and remember-"

    "Remember to keep this on me at all times, yes my dear. I will remember that for sure. I do not want another run-in with the castle guards again," Laina said as she held out the amulet Dante had given her.

    With it, she could move through the castle without any restriction.

    "Alright then, I''ll see youter," Dante said as he gave her a kiss on the forehead before heading out the door.

    Laina waved him goodbye. After the door closed, Laina turned around and got to work. She put on a cloak before leaving the room through the balcony. Although she did not have to sneak around anymore, she still preferred it this way. Shadow, curious as to what Laina was doing, decided to follow her for the day.

    After sessfully making her way out of the castle, Laina explored the streets of the city. She never had the freedom to do so in the past, so this was an exciting experience for her. Much like her time in Luzernia, no one could recognize her.

    She was free to do as she pleased. The shops on the streets were different from anything she had seen before. One shop, in particr, caught her eye almost immediately. It was a three-storey high building withrge window disys filled with shining gemstones.

    Gemstones and geodes of all different sizes were on disy and the shop was packed.

    "Looks like the people of Dracona really like their jewels and gems," Laina muttered to herself as she entered the shop.

    Unknown to Laina at the time she had walked in, she had just entered one of the most prestigious jewelers in all of Dracona. Everyone and anyone purchased their items. Dante himself was a frequent customer of their shop. Needless to say, he was one of their most important clients too.

    Upon entering the shop, no one came up to assist Laina. She did not mind. After all, she preferred to shop on her own. If she really needed help, she would call for assistance.

    It was also important to note, that the former Crown Princess of Kinshearth was no stranger to the expensive shiny stones. In fact, she was quite the expert on them. But Laina was not dressed like the usual clientele of the shop, which scored her a few side-eye nces.

    They think she could not see them. But in fact, Laina saw it all as clear as day. She simply chose to ignore. When she finished browsing the first floor, Laina wanted to head upstairs.

    "I''m sorry, Miss," shop assistance physically blocked her way as they continued to speak, "You do not qualify to head upstairs."

    Laina took note of the bluntness of the statement. She looked at the shop assistant as she folded her arms.

    "Is that so?" she pondered for a moment before asking, "What are the criteria?"

    "Miss, our standards in this establishment are top tier. I don''t think-"

    Laina did not wait for him to finish, "Well if you don''t tell me, how would I know?"

    The littlemotion soon caught the attention of many people in the shop. It even caught the attention of some of the patrons who were on the higher floor. Amongst them, was Duchess Ophelia.

    "My my, is that who I think it is?" the duchessmented as she leaned forward to take a closer look.

    Her handmaid, Shara, looked over. As soon as she realized who Laina was, she gasped in surprise.

    "Is that not the former Crown Princess of Kinshearth? Laina?" Sharamented.

    The Duchess chuckled as she continued to observe the exchange Laina had with the shop assistant.

    "I think you''re right, Shara. It is Laina," Ophelia continued, "It looks like there won''t be anyone to save her this time."

    "Save her?" Shara recalled the incident at the beach.

    Their King, Dante, had an important meeting today. In fact, it was a widely discussed event amongst Dracona''s high society because of its importance. Needless to say, Laina was on her own this time.

    "Should we-"

    The Duchess stopped Shara, "No need.. I want to see how capable this former princess truly is."

 Chapter 271 - Diamond In The Rough

    Apart from the Duchess, there were other nobles in the store. Though some knew with a nce who Laina was, no one offered her a helping hand. Rumors about Laina had been spread by the nobility of Kinshearth and some were foolish enough to believe it.

    Laina took a look around the store on the first floor. She knew instantly what sort of gemstones they were. She knew their price and how much they cost. It would not cost more than a drop of her wealth.

    "Since you refuse to tell me how much it all costs, I take it that it''s such a low number you think it''s not worth my time. I would say you''re right," Laina dered with a grin as she folded her arms.

    Her words left the shop assistant speechless. They did not know what to say in return.

    "I''ll take everything," Laina added as she pped her hands together.

    "Everything?" the shop assistant echoed.

    "Yes, everything."

    The shop assistant''s reaction was not what Laina had expected. They burst out inughter, sessfully attracting the attention of the other patrons.

    "Miss, you must be joking. I don''t think..."

    From her spatial storage, Laina revealed a sparkling diamond the size of her palm. People gasped in shock and amazement, fighting to take a closer look. None of them had ever seen such a huge diamond. Duchess Ophelia, who was watching from above widened her eyes in surprise too.

    A diamond of that size was worth a hefty sum. Not to mention, the diamond in question was of the best rity anyone present had ever seen. It perfectly refracted light at every angle.

    "I''m sure this is enough to pay for everything and more. May I go upstairs?"

    "Thief! You... you stole that didn''t you?!" the shop assistant used.

    Laina was livid. First, they refused her and now they were using her of a crime she did notmit. Could it get any worse? All the ruckus finally attracted the attention of the store manager.

    He was previously busy attending to the customers on the higher floors, but the store assistant''s usation rang loud and clear for all to hear. He came rushing down the stairs.

    "What in Dracona is going on here?" his voice boomed.

    Now, they had the entire store''s attention. Laina felt a little ufortable. She had never quite enjoyed the limelight. Furthermore, it had been a while since she wasst in the spotlight.

    The store assistant was one step ahead of Laina. They told the man what had urred from their perspective. From his attire, Laina knew he was the store manager. She let out a sigh. All she wanted was a nice afternoon window shopping.

    Not only was that ruined, but she was also used of being a thief for a diamond she owned. Laina had the amulet Dante had given her in her right pocket. But showing it here would do her no good.

    Laina clenched her jaw. She had to stand up for herself. She was not in the wrong, why did she need rescuing.

    "Miss, may I take a look at the diamond?" the store manager asked politely.

    "But sir-"

    The store manager turned back to re at the assistant. They immediately kept quiet. Laina was a little hesitant to hand it over to him and it was written on her face.

    "I don''t mean to be rude, miss," the store manager assured her, "I just want to check the diamond to see its origin. It would allow me to identify if this is in fact a diamond from our store."

    The crowd that had gathered erupted with whispers. Some pointed at Laina, shaking their heads. Laina could not help but sigh. She knew as clear as day the store did not have one like it. In fact, she knew all the supply chains the store had.

    When she was the Crown Princess of Kinshearth, one of the most gemstone-rich Kingdoms in all of Gaia, Laina knew almost every supplier of gemstones, crystals, and geodes. She knew their trade routes, their partners, their customers. She even memorized the type of gemstones they order and the type of jewelry they carry.

    "I don''t think that would be necessary," Laina replied casually.

    "Oh?" the store manager said as he nced over to the security that stood by the door, signaling them toe over.

    Duchess Ophelia and Shara who were watching it y out watched on. Shara was getting anxious. She knew things were about to go down.

    "Mydy, shouldn''t we..."

    The Duchess shook her head as she pointed to Laina, "Watch."

    "You don''t carry this diamond in your store. I know that for a fact," Laina said smuggly.

    20th November 2021 Writing

    The store manager arched an eyebrow. It was clear to Laina that he knew what she said was true. But he continued to deny everything.

    "Miss, it is impossible for you to know -"

    Laina did not wait for him to reply, "Judging from your attire and that shiny tag on your coat, you must be Alron, the store manager."

    Duchess Ophelia, who was watching from above was impressed. So were the others who were watching as things unfolded. Laina walked up closer to the store manager.

    "I would assume the store manager would know the inventory of the store better than I do, but I assume you''re ipetent with your job," she said while grinning.

    Laina was getting a little cocky, but rightly so. After all, she had the upper hand in this conversation. There would be no loss for her. She did not give Alron, a chance to defend himself. This was not his stage. It was hers.

    "This store, owned by the Gaeron Family, uses precious stone from the Quartzern Mining Company," Laina informed as she ced her hand on her chin, "From what I recall, the Quartzern Mines have never produced diamonds of this size. So how would it be possible for the store to have it?"

    "Furthermore, it ismon knowledge that a diamond of this size is rare. In fact, there are only three known pieces in the world. One of which is owned by Duchess Ophelia, am I right?" Laina dered as she nced up and made eye contact with the Duchess.

    Ophelia smiled. She was impressed. She did not expect Laina to have noticed her from where she stood. But perhaps with the amount of attention she was getting, it became clear. Shara gasped in shock. No one expected Laina to name the Duchess.

    All eyes were on Ophelia.

    They hung on her response.

 Chapter 272 - Recognize

    "That is correct," she replied.

    Everyone erupted in conversation and gossip. They were floored. The Duchess got up from her seat and walked down the steps.

    "I happen to know the other two owners of the diamonds as well," she dered.

    The store manager turned to the Duchess, "Duchess Ophelia, please share with us who they are."

    He must have been hoping the information would prove Laina was a thief and not the rightful owner of the diamond. Perhaps in the ensuingmotion, he might even be able to take the diamond from her.

    The Duchess took out her folding fan and unfurled it as she revealed, "Apart from myself, thete Lady Resiel owned one..."

    Laina smiled. She knew the Duchess knew who she was. She even drew out the reveal for a little extra suspense. Perhaps it was unintentional, but Laina trusted her gut on this.

    "...and the former Crown Princess of Kinshearth, Laina, owned thest one. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Laina."

    Ophelia greeted Laina warmly in front of everyone who had gathered. The shock on all of their faces was priceless. Laina smiled as she looked back at the store manager.

    "She''s Laina?"

    "The one whom his Majesty is with?"

    "That can''t be!"

    Everyone was gossiping about various details about Laina. None of them had expected to see Laina in person. Thest any of them had heard of her was at her coronation. Rumor has it she simply disappeared into thin air.

    No one knew where she went or where she was all this time. Until now.

    The store manager could feel a shiver down his spine. Though his heart was palpitating in his chest, he kept his cool as he began to apologize for his mistake. But Laina did not want to hear any of it.

    "Save it, Alron. May I go upstairs now?" she asked.

    "Yes... yes of course Your Highness," the store manager and assistant stepped aside for Laina to pass.

    "It''s Miss Laina. I''m not a princess anymore," she replied as she passed them to walk up the stairs.

    "We can close the store for you if you like, Miss Laina," the store manager spoke up, attempting to butter up to her.

    Laina stopped in her tracks and turned back around. As much as she would have loved to do so, she politely declined.

    "I don''t want to ruin a shopping day for others. I''m not that kind of person," she replied sharply before continuing up the stairs.

    Duchess Ophelia followed her up as well while the store returned to normal.

    "I believe this is our first official meeting, Duchess Ophelia," Laina said as she walked alongside the Duchess.

    "Official?" Ophelia turned to face Laina.

    "You were at the beach when I first came to Dracona, were you not?" Laina asked with a smile.

    She had not thought about it much since then, but Laina recognized the Duchess almost immediately in the store. Perhaps it was her iconic look that made her easily identifiable.

    "I did not expect you to have recognized me," the Duchess confessed.

    Laina chuckled, "Neither did I. Either way, thank you for your help, Duchess Ophelia. Much appreciated."

    The Duchess was impressed by the former crown princess. She had heard much about her many endeavors in the past. She had also heard her fair share of rumors about Laina. Seeing that she now stood before her in the flesh, it was time for her to make her own judgment.

    "Would you care to join us, Miss Laina?" the Duchess asked.

    Laina was not expecting the invitation. She politely epted the offer. The Duchess casually handed her a fresh ss of champagne and guided her further into the second floor. They passed many other nobles, some of them gave Laina a nce, others a nod but paid her not much attention.

    "I think we''ll have a better time in a private suite," Ophelia added as they made their way to the back.

    They were greeted by a long hallway withmps on each side. There were closed ornate wooden doors on both sides of the hallway. They stopped at one of the doors, to which Shara held the door open for them as they entered.

    Once they were in, Shara excused herself from the room to get someone to attend to them. Laina and Ophelia took a seat at the round table.

    "So, what brings you to Dracona, Miss Laina?" Ophelia asked as she took a sip from her ss.

    "Just Laina is fine," she replied before exining she was in Dracona to visit Dante.

    "It seems like, with the fiasco of how that situation was handled, you''re about to be the talk of the town for the next few days," the duchessmented.

    Laina grinned. She had hoped toy low and keep her presence in the Kingdom of Dragons a secret. After all, she did not know if anyone in Kinshearth might be after her. She did not want them to know where she was either.

    "I guess it''s difficult toy low as a formal princess," Laina chuckled in reply.

    After a short time, Shara returned with a store manager and two assistants. To Laina''s surprise, it was a different store manager. In the hands of the assistants were stacks of wooden trays and boxes.

    "It''s great to have you in our store, Duchess Ophelia, Miss Laina," the store manager greeted them before introducing herself, "My name is Melrose. I will be taking care of all of your needs and requests today."

    Melrose turned to Laina, "On behalf of the Gaeron Family, we would like to apologize for what happened earlier. It waspletely uncalled for and Manager Alron will be severely dealt with."

    "I''m d to hear that something will be done. Thank you, Melrose."

    With that, the assistantsid down the trays and boxes they had brought in. A series of intricately designed pieces of jewelry wereid out before the Duchess and the former princess. It had been a while since she had seen this many pieces of intricate jewelry before her.

    "Is that all you have to offer?" Laina asked without looking up.

 Chapter 273 - High Praise

    The Duchess smiled. She had picked the right person to shop with today.

    "Are these not to your fancy? We have-" before Melrose could finish, Laina stopped her.

    "Thest I checked, you had a collection of ruby diamond pieces. Do you still have them?" she asked without skipping a beat.

    "Ruby diamonds?" the Duchess gasped in surprise.

    She had only heard rumors about them. Their exclusivity meant it was usually reserved for the highest tier of clientele. Perhaps only royals would have the ability to own some.

    Melrose, unlike Alron, was a much steadier manager. She knew what Laina was talking about.

    "I''ll have them brought over at once for your viewing," Melrose responded with a bow before leaving the room.

    She returned shortly with a chest of drawers. Two assistants were needed to put them on the table. Melrose opened the top lid of the set of drawers. As if on cue, eachyer of drawer pulled open on its own.

    Resting on ck silk satin were individual pieces of jewelry made from ruby diamonds. Duchess Ophelia took a closer look at herself. She was mesmerized by how they refracted the light from the chandelier. The deep shade of red was unlike anything she had seen before.

    Melrose and her two assistants put on white silk gloves and picked up the pieces individually for thedies to take a closer look. Laina took a closer look at a beautiful heart-shaped ne she had her eye on for a while.

    She turned to the Duchess.

    "If my sources are to be believed, Duchess, you''re a fire dragon, is that urate?"

    "Yes, that is true."

    Laina held up the ne next to the Duchess, "I think this matches your eyes really well, don''t you think?"

    The Duchess took a closer look. As much as she adored it, she knew full well even with all her wealth she would not be able to afford it. The encrusted diamond in the center alone was likely to work more than twice of all her assetsbined.

    "It is very beautiful but-"

    "Awesome, it shall be my gift to you then," Laina dered as she turned to Melrose, "Please have this wrapped for the Duchess."

    Shara''s jaw might as well have fallen on the ground. The Duchess herself could not believe her ears either. She ced a hand on Laina''s arm.

    "Laina, you don''t have to. That''s too expensive of a gift."

    Laina smiled as she ced her hand on hers reassuringly, "You''ve been a great help to me, Duchess Ophelia. Consider it a token of my appreciation."

    Laina went on to pick out a few more pieces. They enjoyed one another''spany very much and promised to meet again some other time.

    "You must allow me to invite you to my home, Laina," The Duchess said as they left the store with their purchases.

    It was a day well spent and Laina was overjoyed, "I will be waiting patiently for your invite, Duchess. I''ll invite you over to my home too."

    Although they had not known one another for very long, the Duchess had grown fond of her,"I have to say, Laina, you''re unlike anything I had expected you to be. You''ve continued to impress me at every turn. I look forward to seeing you again."

    She turned to take her leave before Laina could reply. But just after two steps, the Duchess paused in her track and turned back around.

    "Who knows? Perhaps the next time we meet, you might be a royal again."

    With that, the Duchess and her handmaid departed from the store entrance. Laina was left standing there alone. She was ttered by the Duchess''s praise and a little amused by her prediction.

    "Perhaps you might be right, after all, Duchess Ophelia," Laina muttered to herself as she looked up to the sky, "Only time can reveal the answer."

    That night over dinner, Laina told Dante what had happened during the day. Needless to say, he was furious to learn what had happened to her in the store. He mmed his fist down on the table in anger.

    "Such despicable behavior! I should have been there to teach them a lesson!" he roared in anger as he gritted his teeth.

    Laina could not help but chuckle a little to see him so worked up.

    "What''s wrong?" Dante asked as he reached for her hand with a softened expression.

    She shook her head, "I''m just amused by you that''s all. While I appreciate your call for revenge on my behalf, it''s all taken care of."

    She continued her story of what happened next. She also included her time with Duchess Ophelia. Dante was surprised. The Duchess had mostly taken a neutral stance amongst the nobility during altercations.

    "It is rare for her to step up like that ande to your aid," Dantemented as he cut into his steak.

    "Is that so?"

    He nodded in response, "She will only move for those whom she believes in. There were times I requested for her aid and she refused without a reason."

    Laina was surprised. Nobility in Kinshearth, no matter how much they liked or disliked their ruling monarch, would never disagree with authority. They might hold resentment, but they would do as they were asked.

    When she ryed that to Dante, he exined that for dragons, it was the same in some cases. But most of the time, the dragon nobility supports who they like or who they ally with.

    "Rumor has it she''s great at judging character. I can see why she likes you," Dantemented.

    "Why is that?" Laina asked out of curiosity.

    He smiled as he cut a piece of steak from his te and fed it to Laina, "Because you''re amazing and I like to believe I too have a great judge of character."

    His praises never failed to add a bit of color to her cheeks. Not wanting to lose out, she too gave him praise.

    "I think I have a great judgement of character too. I think I picked the right person to spend the rest of my life with¡­" as the words left her mouth, Laina realised what she had said.

    There was no turning back now!

    Dante put down his fork and knife. He had that cheeky grin on his face that she liked so much. Sometimes, she hated herself from liking it.

    "The right person to spend the rest of your life with?" he echoed her words, "That is high praise.. I am honored."

 Chapter 274 - Everything Is...

    "Don''t worry, Miss Margaret. We have everything under control."

    That was what Neil said to Margaret and Marius before they took their leave. Renovations of the shophouse wereplete. Every floor was decked out with new appliances.

    As per Laina''s instruction, before she left for Dracona, all the needs of the children have also been met. New clothes, warm beds, and all necessities were purchased.

    "Are you sure you have everything? You have to tell me if you don''t," Margaret asked worriedly.

    Marius ced his arm around her shoulder, "They''ll be fine, my love. You worry too much."

    Margaret nudged him on the arm, "There''s no such thing as too much worry. It is because of my over-worrying that Laina survived till this day."

    She was right about that. As her handmaid, Margaret took great care of Laina. Although they encountered some situations along the way, she still survived in one piece.

    "Yes yes, I know. But I''m sure they are fine. Right, Neil?" Marius asked he gave the kid a wink.

    Neil nodded enthusiastically, "Yes! Just like what Marius said. We''ll be fine. After all, we will see you in a couple of days."

    With the amount of food Margaret had insisted on getting them, it was more than enough for them tost through all of winter! They had everything and more. Finally, Margaret relented. Marius and she were preparing to return to the mansion in the woods. She had received a recent letter from Kol, informing her that he would return soon with Florin.

    Now that she found out Laina knew about Dante''s curse, she wanted to check with Kol and Florin to see if they knew about it too. Marius had sent Dante a message but had not heard back from him about it since. The chances of Laina intercepting it was high.

    "Yes, we won''t be away for long. Laina should be returning soon as well," Margaret added.

    They had received Laina''s message moments ago. She too was returning to Luzernia soon enough. Everything was falling into ce. In a few days, the shophouse would have its grand opening. If they were lucky, perhaps Dante might return with Laina too.

    In the present, Neil copsed to the ground. He was on his knees with tears welling up in his eyes as he watched the fearsome fire before him. His face was covered with soot and dust. He could barely catch his breath.

    He turned to his side. Everyone managed to get out alive but they had casualties. Rosie was unconscious from the fumes, others were coughing. They had inhaled too much smoke while escaping for their lives.

    Neil gritted his teeth as he punched his fist onto the cobblestone ground. He got back up on his feet. He made a beeline for the front door of the shophouse.

    "Neil! No!" one of the children yelled, holding him back.

    "Let go! I need to save it! I promised Margaret! I promised Laina! I... I..." his tears was beginning to blur his vision as he crumbled to the ground once more.

    The children had been counting down the days to the return of the others. That night, they cooked arge meal to share. There was roast chicken, soup, and piping hot bread that was fresh out of the oven. By the time the tes were washed, lights went out for everyone.

    "I don''t think I can eat for another month!" Rosie squealed with glee, a wide smile on her face.

    She was hugging a teddy bear she named Buttons that Laina had gotten for her before she left. Neil tucked her into bed himself.

    "Do you think Laina will bring us gifts?" Rosie asked.

    Neil smiled, "She''s already given us so much."

    "But she promised," Rosie pouted.

    "Yes, she did promise," Neil chuckled, "I''m sure she will. Now get some sleep."

    He was thest to turn in. He triple-checked the front and back doors, making sure they were locked before he went to sleep. Some might say he was too cautious.

    Now, he was ming himself for being careless. All of them were sleeping soundly in their warm beds when something unexpected happened. The piercing sound of shattered ss ran through the ground floor. Neil was the only one who jolted awake.

    He peered out of the room carefully, holding a litmp in his hand. He was shocked to see the ground floor lit brightly. When he checked the doors earlier, he also made sure to switch off all the lights.

    When the plume of ckened smoke rose, he knew what it meant. There was no time for him to panic. He yelled for all the children to wake up immediately. There was no time to take any belongings.

    "What is going on here?" someone from behind yelled, bringing Neil back to the present.

    The entire shophouse was now up in mes. The neighboring shophouse owners ran out of their homes. Everyone came running out to see what was happening. The fire brigade had been called but have yet to arrive.

    "How did this happen?" someone in the crowd asked.

    "It''s these kids again! Always causing trouble!" someone else yelled.

    "We didn''t do anything!" one of the children protested.

    Neil stood up. He could see the crowd of adults gathered. All of them had that look in their eyes. A look of disgust and dissappointment. He could feel the weight of their res crushing down upon him.

    "We were being set up! I heard the ss window break. Someone threw something in to set it on fire!" Neil voiced up, the other children backed him up.

    One of the adults pointed at them while shaking his head, "You lying little children! Now you''re trying to push the me on other people?"

    "We should have kicked you out a long time ago!"

    "Yeah!"

    "Kick them out!"

    The crowd that had gathered was almost turning into a mob. The children huddled close together, fearful for their life. Some of them were already in tears. Neil held himself together. He clenched his fist, shaking in anger.

    All he ever wanted was a home for the other children and himself. None of them ever knew the warmth of a firece for long. Most of them never had a full meal in their belly.. Just as things were going well for them, everything was up in mes.

 Chapter 275 - Dont Cry

    Neil looked back at the shophouse. It was as if he was watching all his hopes and dreams burning up into ashes. A distant memory he had buried deep within himself threatened to resurface.

    The voices of his loved ones who had departed in a fire echoed in his mind. Neil remembered the anger he felt. He remembered the helplessness he felt. Just like then, all hope was lost.

    "What is going on here?!" a familiar voice shot through the crowd.

    The crowd parted way. Neil knew who it was. It was Laina. As she made her way to the front, Neil watched for her expression. Her eyebrows were furrowed. She was looking straight at him.

    Neil could see it. Laina would never forgive him for what had happened. She was going to be the same as the other adults.

    After all, who would trust the words of a child?

    "Miss Laina, I''m so-" Neil never had a chance to finish his apology.

    All he could feel was a warm embrace.

    "I''m so sorry Neil! I should not have left you and the other children!" Laina eximed with worry.

    She cupped Neil''s face, wiping the soot off his cheek as she checked him for injuries.

    "Are you hurt? Did any of you get hurt? Is everyone ounted for?" Laina asked as she looked around.

    The other children came running up to Laina too. Neil fell to the ground. Laina caught him just in time.

    "Neil! Neil! Are you alright? Talk to me!" she yelled, uncertain of what was happening.

    For the first time in a long while, Neil began to cry. He was sobbing dry heaving. Laina embraced him tightly as she gently rubbed his back. She did not know why she did it either, but she just knew it was the right thing to do.

    "It''s alright Neil, it''s alright. Let it all out," she reassured him soothingly.

    None of the children had ever seen Neil like this. All of them came over to hug him too.

    "Neil... don''t cry!"

    "Yeah, Neil!"

    "Why are you crying, brother Neil?"

    The bystanders fell silent. None of them knew what to say. Since they came to see what had happened, they med the fire on the children. No one bothered to wonder if they were alright.

    It was at this moment, that the fire brigade finally showed up. The entire shophouse was up in mes,pletely engulfed. The firefighters immediately got to work. First, they dowsed the surrounding shophouses with water in hopes of preventing the fire from spreading.

    Then, they attempted to quell the ze. At this time, Neil finally calmed down a little. He ryed what happened to Laina immediately.

    "You did well, Neil," she praised him with a smile as she helped him wipe away his tears.

    "Everyone is safe and sound because of you. You should be proud of yourself," she added.

    "But the shophouse... everything is..." Neil could not bring himself to say it.

    "Neil, look at me," Laina said as she tried to get his attention.

    "Look at me, Neil."

    For some time, the boy could not look her in the eye. He promised her, Margaret, and Marius that they would take good care of the ce. Yet in a matter of days, everything came crashing down.

    Perhaps what those people in the past said about him was right. He was cursed.

    "I''m cursed, Laina. It''s because of me that all of this happened," Neil blurted.

    Laina clenched her jaw. She forced the boy to look her in the eye. It was at this moment, that Neil realized Laina did not harbor any ill feelings towards him.

    Despite what had happened. She did not me him for any of it.

    "Neil, this is not your fault," Laina reassured him, "And you are most certainly not cursed."

    "But everything... we lost everything."

    Laina sighed, "We might have lost everything physical. But we still have one another, do we not?"

    Laina and Neil turned to look at the other children. Everyone was safe and sound, without major injuries. Even Rosie, who was unconscious had juste to. She was happy to see Laina had returned.

    "Whatever we have lost, we can get it back. We''re not going to let a fire destroy our spirit."

    Laina looked at the shophouse. She could not help but sigh. All their hard work when up in mes in the blink of an eye. She got up on her feet as she watched the firefighters. As time went on, it was bing painfully clear they were unable to control the fire.

    She was getting annoyed. The fire should have been put out by now. Apart from the smell of smoke, Laina could smell kerosene in the air. It was clear that the fire was not a result of an ident. Someone deliberately set her shophouse on fire.

    Laina got up on her feet and walked towards the burning shophouse. The fire was so hot, everyone had retreated further back. Even the firefighters were unable to get too close.

    "Miss Laina, it''s too dangerous!" Rosie warned.

    Even they could feel the lick of the heat from where they were. Laina turned back with a smile.

    "Don''t worry," she reassured them, "I can take it."

    With that, Laina continued walking towards the fire. Some of the by-standers warned her against doing so too but none was brave enough to physically stop her. At this time, Marius, Margaret, Kol, and Florin arrived at the scene.

    Their keen senses and the lit night sky filled them with worry so they rushed down to see what was going on. In fact, more of the townsfolk had gathered on the streets. Such a fire was rare in the town of Luzernia.

    Laina walked past the firefighters. She could feel the scalding heat of the mes on her skin. But it did not burn her.

    "Miss! You should-"

    Laina turned to all of the firefighters and gave a clear order, "Step back."

    "Miss, you''re not the boss of us!" one fo the firefighters yelled as he attempted to confront her.

    Laina did not move. Now, she was ring straight at the firefighter who was yelling. He wasing towards her. He could see the light reflecting in her eyes as he got closer.

    "It is clear to me that there is nothing else you can do to stop the fire," Laina dered, "So ask your men to step back and let me handle this."

 Chapter 276 - I Trusted You

    The firefighter was about to protest again. All Laina had to do was raise her index finger.

    "I will not repeat myself again," she said sternly.

    At that moment, an explosion urred. All the ss windows shattered as the fire grew stronger. It was like a beast attempting to w its way out of the shophouse.

    Laina did not flinch. She did not move. She was still looking straight at the firefighter. Realizing she meant what she said, the firefighter raised both hands and retreated back as the others did the same.

    Laina turned her attention back to the raging fire. She now stood just a few meters away from the front door. She was unafraid. In fact, the crackled and splintering she could hear helped her to keep calm.

    Laina held out both hands. Her fingers were fully extended, palm facing the fire. She took in a deep breath, feeling the lick of the heat on her skin as she closed her eyes.

    "Devour," she muttered beneath her breath.

    A small ck hole formed before her open palms. The mes that had swallowed the shophouse whole were immediately sucked into the ck hole. Within a matter of seconds, the mes disappeared into Laina''s palm.

    All that was left was smoke, burnt wood, and ashes. In the blink of an eye, the fire that had lit up the dark night sky vanished instantly. Everyone was too stunned to speak. All of them simply stood there in awe, in shock at what they had just witnessed.

    Neil and the children cheered. The fire had finally been extinguished. Seeing as the fire was no more, the residents who had gathered to watch cleared out. Laina turned back to greet the others.

    "Miss Laina, you''re amazing!" Rosie squealed with joy as she ran up and leaped into her arms.

    The other children came running up to her too. They had seen Laina use her magic during the renovation of the shophouse but this was unlike anything they had ever seen her do.

    At this time the firefighters and policemunicated what had happened. Margaret, Marius, Kol, and Florin caught up with Laina and the children.

    "Kol, Florin, you''re back," Laina greeted them warmly with a smile.

    "Looks like you''ve been busy," Kol said as he gave Laina a side hug.

    "That is an understatement," Laina chuckled.

    With the way they were exchanging nces at one another, Laina knew Margaret and Marius must have asked Kol and Florin if they knew about the curse that Dante had. She did not know what information they had shared amongst themselves, but she knew what she had to do.

    "It looks like we have a lot to talk about," Laina said cryptically as she nced at them.

    The shophouse was in ruins, burnt to the ground. Since it was no longer a livable space, Laina insisted that the children came live with her in the forest. Without any other options, they agreed.

    They salvaged what they could and made their way through the forest. The police needed time to investigate what had happened, so they got to do their work. However, Laina was a little skeptical of their capabilities.

    "I''ll keep watch, Laina," Florin offered as soon as he heard about his worries.

    As such, the vampire remained in Luzernia to make his own investigations.

    The children were nervous as they made their way through the forest. None of them had been so deep in, having been warned of the dangers of venturing in alone. When they came upon the mansion, all of them were floored.

    "Here we are!" Laina eximed with a smile as they entered the front yard through the gate.

    She turned around to see the surprised looks on all of the children''s faces.

    "Miss Laina, you own this ce?" Rosie asked as she looked beyond her at the building behind her.

    "Yes," Laina replied, "Now, I know it isn''t very big but do not worry. We have enough space for everyone."

    Neil furrowed his eyebrows, "This is the biggest house I''ve ever seen."

    The other children agreed. When Laina told them she was living in the forest, they expected a quaint little cottage amongst the bushes and trees. None of them were expecting a mansion.

    After giving them a tour of the space, Laina assigned the children rooms and ces to sleep and told them to settle down. Then, she left them to do so while gathering the others to have a word with them.

    Marius, Margaret, Kol, and Laina sat down in the dining room. As they took their seat, Laina got straight to the point. She first turned to Kol.

    "Has Margaret asked you about the elixir?" she asked.

    Kol nodded.

    "Why didn''t you tell me you knew?" Margaret asked her.

    Laina folded her arms. She leaned back in her seat as she met Margaret in the eyes.

    "Shouldn''t I be asking that of you instead?" she snapped back.

    Margaret bit the inside of her cheek. She did not have a good answer for Laina. There was only the truth.

    "If did not expect you to have found a solution. Telling you would have only hurt you," Margaret confessed, "Dante also made us swear not to tell you."

    Laina mmed her hand down on the table. Everyone jolted in their seats. No one dared to speak. Laina rarely got angry. This was unlike her.

    "That is not an excuse!" Laina eximed as she pointed her finger at Margaret, "I trusted you, Margaret. I trusted you and you kept this from me?!"

    Marius defended Margaret, "It''s not her fault. She was just trying to protect you-"

    "Do you think I don''t know that?" Laina snapped back at Marius.

    He held his tongue.

    "If I didn''t find out about this, were you going to keep me in the dark forever?"

    "Yes."

    "Until he dies in my arms?" Laina asked coldly, "Until I put a knife through my own heart to be with him? Perhaps then you might think of telling me?"

 Chapter 277 - Are You Prepared?

    Margaret gritted her teeth. She curled her hands into fists as she listened to Laina. She could not even look Laina in the eyes. But Margaret''s silence did not sit well with Laina. Unable to take it any further, Laina picked Margaret up by her cor.

    She forced Margaret to look her in the eye. Marius and Kol were stunned by Laina''s actions. Neither of them was able to convince her to let Margaret go.

    Laina, on the other hand, had tears in her eyes. She was holding it back.

    "Tell me, Margaret. Talk to me!" Laina shook her as she yelled.

    "Have you considered what would happen to you?" Margaret asked.

    "What?"

    It took her a while, but Margaret finally mustered the courage to look Laina in the eye. She had tears in her eyes as her hands were shaking.

    "Have you considered what would happen to you?" she repeated.

    Laina''s eyes widened a little as she released Margaret from her grasp.

    "I..." She averted her gaze as she tightened her fist, "I know the consequences."

    "Do you really?" Margaret questioned her as she took a step towards her.

    Laina retreated back.

    Margaret ced her hand over her heart, "It pained me not to tell you. Trust me, it did."

    She saw how loving Dante and Laina were. She could see their rtionship growing stronger with each passing day. Margaret cupped Laina''s face in her hands.

    "If I told you, you would have done everything you could to save him. As it seems, you''re already doing so. But there was a chance you would never find out. So I took that chance," Margaret exined.

    All she ever wanted was for Laina to be alive and well. That''s it. The emotions swelled in Margaret''s heart as she recalled the past. She had almost lost Laina once. She would do everything she could in the present to keep her alive.

    "I can''t lose you again, Laina," Margaret said to her, "Never again."

    Laina shook her head, "I won''t stop making the elixir. It''s working Margaret. It dyed the effects..."

    "You''re just dying the inevitable."

    Laina shook her head, "I''m buying time. I know there has to be a way to lift the curse. I know there is!"

    "Laina, the cure-"

    "There has to be a cure!" Laina eximed. She was sure of it.

    "Even if there isn''t a cure. I''ll prolong his life as long as I can. Even if it''s just one more day. It is a beacon of hope," Laina was determined.

    She turned to Margaret, holding on to her hands.

    "Please Margaret," she turned to Marius as well, "Please Marius. Promise me you won''t tell Dante that I found out. If he knew..."

    If Dante knew Laina found out about the curse, he would leave. As much as it pained for them to be apart, he would still leave to spare her the pain of his demise at the end. If he knew, he would stop taking the elixir she prepared for him.

    Seeing as Margaret and Marius remained silent. Laina bit her lip.

    She got down on her knees.

    A long time ago, Laina promised herself. She would never beg. She would never kneel. But now, she got down on her knees before her friends.

    Margaret and Marius gasped in horror. They quickly rushed forward to pull Laina up but she refused.

    "Please, I beg of you," she had tears in her eyes as she pleaded with them.

    Neither of them had ever seen Laina like this. Margaret was stunned.

    Margaret pleaded with her, "Please Laina, get up. We can discuss this-"

    "No!" Laina said as she shook her head, "If you don''t ept it, I won''t get up."

    "It doesn''t have to be like this," Marius added as he tried to help Laina up too.

    But no matter what they said or did, Laina refused to get back up. Not until they promised her. Kol, seeing how things unfolded, knew he had to do something. He too got down on his knees.

    "Kol? You too?" Margaret asked in surprise.

    "You''ve seen how much she loves him, right?" Kol blurted out.

    The hybrid had always been straightforward. He never really beat about the bush.

    "Have faith in her, Margaret. Have faith in Laina," Kol pleaded.

    Margaret sighed. From the start, she knew how stubborn Laina could be. What just happened was a great example of that. Did she ever have an alternative to work with?

    Margaret sighed, "I promise you. Marius will too."

    Laina lit up.

    "But-" Margaret stopped Marius before he could protest any further.

    "Dante will not find out from us that you know, alright?" she said to Laina, but not before giving a word of caution, "If he finds out on his own, that''s not my problem alright?"

    "Understood," Laina hugged Margaret tightly, "Thank you."

    The warm hug was unexpected. But Margaret was grateful for it. She rubbed Laina''s back as she felt the warmth of her body on hers. To be honest, Margaret knew Laina would find out eventually.

    It was all just a matter of time.

    What Margaret had not expected, was that Laina figuree out how to create the elixir. That was something she found a little odd. When she asked Laina, the former princess revealed how she came to know about it.

    "You''ve met with the Oracle?" she asked Laina in shock.

    She told them everything from the beginning. She told them about her initial suspicions when she was unconscious. Laina told them about how she came to meet the Oracle and make the elixir.

    Upon hearing that Laina mention a peculiar portrait, Margaret was intrigued. After listening to her describe how it looked, Margaret went silent for a while. Marius knew exactly which portrait Laina was talking about.

    "It was uncanny," Lainamented, "I was certain that it was Dante and I in that painting. But those clothes... how was it possible?"

    "Perhaps we should pay the Oracle another visit. They might have more answers on how to lift the curse," Margaret added.

    Laina agreed with her. Oracle Ramona had promised Laina to contact her should she find any useful information for her. Perhaps she should pay a visit to see how things were going.

    But for now, Laina had a task at hand to aplish.

 Chapter 278 - An Accident

    Upon returning to Luzernia, Florin gave Laina a review of the information he had gathered. She had also gathered the ounts of the children on what had happened. There was no doubt in Laina''s mind that this was no ident.

    "The fire started on the ground floor," Florin exined as she brought Laina on a walkthrough.

    He turned to a corner of the space, near the front of the shophouse as he continued to exin, "This is likely where the fire originated from."

    "What are your thoughts?" Laina asked as she took a closer look.

    Though the fire had long been extinguished, Laina realized she was able to sense how the fire had spread. Florin was right. The kindle of the fire was near the front window. From there, the fire spread through the entire house.

    "It''s no simple ident," he whispered to her as he nced over her shoulder.

    Laina looked over and out where the windows would have been. The policemen from before walked down the street and came into the remains of the shophouse. Florin took a step to the side as Laina greeted them warmly.

    "Do you have any leads on the investigation?" Laina asked them with a cordial smile.

    The policemen nced at one another for a moment before their leader, the head officer took a step forward.

    "Yes. Based on the evidence we have gathered from our investigation, we have concluded that it was an idental fire. Caused by one of the existingmps near this window," he pointed to one of the windows at the front of the shophouse.

    Florin and Laina exchanged nces for a moment.

    "I see... idental fire, you say? No foul y?" Laina asked as she arched an eyebrow.

    The head officer shook his head, "No."

    Laina furrowed her eyebrows as she scratched her chin for a moment.

    "But I have enemies. This could very well be an attempt on my life," Laina pointed out.

    The police had not had the chance to speak to her about this. How could they have already ruled out the other potential possibilities?

    The head officer looked undeterred and a little annoyed, "Lookdy."

    "I don''t like your tone, officer," Laina snapped back coldly.

    "Are you threatening me, Miss Laina?" the officer fought back without skipping a beat, "For all we know, the fire could have been set by you, or one of those orphans you took in."

    Florin red at the head officer. How dare he speak to Laina this manner! He was ready to rip the officer to shreds where he stood. Laina, having felt Florin''s anger, turned around and gave him a signal. Immediately, he softened his resolve and averted his gaze.

    Laina was livid. She knew exactly why the head officer was acting this way. It confirmed her previous suspicions. The fire must have something to do with Jerome. Getting angry now would only be feeding into it. She had to remain calm.

    Laina burst out inughter. The police were confused and so was Florin. Had she gone mad?

    "I was just joking, head officer, no need to take it so seriously," she said as she pats the head officer on the shoulder, "My apologies, my nerves were getting to me."

    Laina''s expression turned dark as she leaned in close to the officer. She looked him straight in the eye as she whispered in his ear.

    "If I wanted to threaten you, you wouldn''t have a chance to even make a peep."

    Laina gave him two pats on the back as a smile returned to her face. She pped her hands together and thanked the policemen for their help.

    "I won''t be walking you out. After all, there''s no door either," Laina dered.

    The policemen held their tongue as they took their leave. From the expression on their faces, it was clear that they were unhappy. But Laina did not care.

    "We''re just going to let it all go?" Margaret asked Laina.

    She bit her lip as she folded her arms. Laina did not like it either. She knew who the culprit was, but without solid evidence, it would be her words against nothing.

    "Until we have hard evidence, I am not making a move," Laina dered as she walked over to Margaret, "I don''t want to attract any unnecessary attention to ourselves either."

    It was not just herself that she had to worry about. Laina did not want to put the children in danger either. They were tough kids, but she still wanted to do what she could to protect them.

    Seeing as the police were also manipted by Jerome, Laina could not help but sigh. Perhaps she needs to seek a truce between them.

    "I''ll go find Jerome and have a chat with him," Laina said as she turned.

    She could see Neil and the other children in the walkway. They were listening in on their conversation. Laina went over to Neil and asked if he knew where Jerome stayed.

    He gave her the address.

    "You should not go alone, Laina," Neil warned.

    "I agree with the kid," Margaret quickly added as she came up to Laina, "I''ll go with you."

    Laina shook her head, "No. I will go alone."

    "But-"

    "No buts," Laina snapped back at Margaret.

    "My decision is final. This was pretty much my mess, to begin with anyway. I will take care of it."

    Titan, who was resting at the side, seemed to know Laina was about to leave. He instinctively got up to walk alongside her. Seeing him, Laina relented.

    "Alright Titan, you''ll be my bodyguard on this mission, alright?" Laina said with a smile as she petted him on the top of his head.

    Laina headed off immediately. At Margaret''s request, she put on a thicker coat to keep warm as the weather turned colder. Following the instructions Neil had given, Laina found her way to Jerome''s home. Nestled uphill was his family mansion.

    At the gates, Laina peered in. She hoped to get the attention of the attendant she noticed through the gate but was unable to do so. Eventually, a patrol guard noticed her.

    "This is private property," the guard said sternly, "State your purpose or leave at once."

    "I''m looking for Jerome, is he here?"

    "Master Jerome is-"

    "Who is that?"

    Before the guard could finish his sentence, a female voice called out from behind. The patrol guard immediately stepped to the side and bowed his head low.

    "Lady Wilma," the patrol guard greeted her.

    Thedy had cream blond hair, tied up in a simple bun to keep her hair out of her eyes. From her look to her attire, and the way the guard addressed her, Laina realized she was the mayor''s wife. Lady Wilma was likely to be Jerome''s mother.

    When Lady Wilma noticed Laina, she ordered the gates to be opened at once.

    "You must be Miss Laina," she addressed Laina as she beckoned her to enter.

    Titan, who treaded alongside Laina, went up to Lady Wilma. The guards and her maid were apprehensive of the sr mastiff at first. But Lady Wilma was unafraid. She held out her hand for Titan to sniff and he quickly epted her.

    "What a lovely pup," she said with a wide smile on her face.

    Laina was curious to know, "How do you know who I am?"

    Lady Wilma smiled as she straightened her back, "You''re hard to miss, Miss Laina.. Come in,e in."

 Chapter 279 - Lady And Tea

    She did not take a step further, wary that it might be a trap. But seeing Titan happily wagging his tail as Lady Wilma entertained him, Laina put down her guard. Titan was always great at judging a person. She put her faith in him.

    Together they walked further into the property, towards the mansion.

    "I must thank you, you saved me the trouble of going to find you," Wilma said as they continued their way through the garden.

    Laina furrowed her eyebrows, "You were looking for me?"

    Instead of entering the mansion, Lady Wilma brought Laina to the ss greenhouse on the side. There she ordered for a table to be set up for them. Once everything was prepared, Lady Wilma invited Laina to take a seat with her at the table.

    Tea and snacks were brought to them as they were being seated. Once the table was set, Lady Wilma dismissed all of the servants.

    "Aren''t you afraid I might harm you?" Laina asked as she took a sip of tea.

    "Aren''t you afraid I might poison you?" she asked Laina with a grin.

    Both womenughed. They were on the same page it seemed.

    "I would like to apologize on my son''s behalf, Miss Laina," Lady Wilma said, "He''s young and arrogant. I hope you can find it in yourself to forgive him."

    Laina could not help but sigh. She had hoped Lady Wilma would be different. But as it seemed, she was the same. Wilma read Laina''s expression. She did not want to be mistaken.

    "I understand what he had done was wrong. But-"

    Laina cut into the conversation, "Just so that we''re on the same page. You''re aware your son not only destroyed the market stall I had, and he also set fire to the shophouse?"

    Lady Wilma sighed as she nodded.

    "You were also aware that a group of children nearly died in that fire because of him?" Laina asked through gritted teeth, "And that the police covered it up?"

    "There were children in the building?" Wilma gasped in horror as she put down her teacup.

    "Are the children alright? Were any of them hurt?" she asked, her eyes filled with worry and concern.

    Laina was caught off guard. She was not expecting this behavior from Lady Wilma. It gave Laina a bit of faith and some hope.

    "Luckily, they are alright. If not, I would not be letting your son go so easily," Laina replied.

    Lady Wilma sighed as she leaned back in her seat. She med herself for her son''s actions. If only her husband and she had spent more time educating him. Perhaps this would not have happened. She had long heard about the things Jerome had done in town.

    It was not the first time he had abused his authority as the mayor''s son to make others'' lives miserable. Most of these cases go unreported. Wilma only found out through her intel.

    "Ever since I married Verka, I have hardly left this mansion," Lady Wilma said as she looked at the flowers that surrounded them.

    A sudden coughing fit prevented her from continuing her sentence. She took out a handkerchief as the coughing worsened. Laina, worried for her health, rubbed her back caringly. Wilma grabbed onto Laina''s hand.

    "Jerome is our only child. I know what he did was wrong. But I hope you can find it in yourself to forgive him," she pleaded.

    Laina let out an audible sigh. She empathized with Wilma.

    "You can''t coddle him forever, Lady Wilma," she reminded.

    Allowing Jerome to act the way he did without consequences would only reward his behavior. It would do him more harm than good.

    "If he never learns from his mistakes, he will never grow."

    Laina came here hoping to seek justice for what had happened. Meeting Lady Wilma and hearing her request moved her. But it did not change the fact of what had happened.

    "My original intention was to let this matter rest. Bury the hatchet and move on," Laina exined as she sat back down, "I don''t want to cause you any trouble, so I hope he would do the same."

    Hearing that, Lady Wilma was grateful. She held on tightly to Laina''s hand as she expressed her thanks.

    "You did what I failed to do and for that, I am eternally grateful."

    Wilma knew it would be overstepping to ask Laina for another favor. But having met her in person made Wilma feel the urge to take action. For too long she had closed an eye to what Jerome had done.

    Laina''s arrival was a godsend. Perhaps this was the chance Jerome needed to change for the better. Laina had been observing Lady Wilma for a while. From her ent, mannerisms and attire, she realized something interesting.

    "Lady Wilma, may I ask a question?"

    Though surprised, she obliged.

    "You''re not from Luzernia, are you?" Laina asked.

    Wilma gasped in surprise. It was not what she had expected Laina to ask.

    "How did you know?"

    Laina smiled as she made her next statement, "You''re from Kinshearth, aren''t you?"

    Wilma was taken aback, "Yes, I am."

    Putting two and two together, Wilma realized who Laina was. She did not know Laina''s identity at first since she had never met her in person before. Laina was not in her regal attire either so Wilma had no way to know it was her.

    Wilma was about to get up from her seat to kneel before Laina, but she was quickly stopped.

    "My sincerest apologies, Your Highness. I did not recog-"

    "No apologies needed, Lady Wilma. I''m no longer a princess either so no need for formalities either," Laina quickly added as she helped Wilma back up.

    Wilma had not been back to Kinshearth since she came to Luzernia years ago. While she was aware that Laina was set to be Queen, she did not know what happened after.

    "How did you end up in Luzernia?" Laina was curious.

    Lady Wilma had met her husband while he was on a trip to Kinshearth. They fell in love and she decided to uproot her life for him.

    "I''ve been here ever since."

 Chapter 280 - Partners

    Wilma had not been back to Kinshearth since she married her husband. As the wife of the mayor, she had her duties in Luzernia.

    "Don''t you miss it? What about family?"

    Wilma sighed. She shook her head, "I felt homesick at the start, but not anymore. As for family... they don''t miss me. So neither do I."

    It seemed like there was nothing to hold Wilma back at Kinshearth. Laina did not feel like it was her ce to pry either so she left it at that. They continued chatting for a while, talking about what Laina was doing in Luzernia.

    "May I see some of the jewelry pieces you intend on selling?" she asked.

    Laina did not hesitate. She immediately brought out a few pieces from her spatial storage for Wilma to see. Laina exined what each of them was and picked the ones that would match her the best.

    "These are really beautiful," Wilma praised, "But..."

    She hesitated. She did not want to offend Laina with her remarks. Especially when they were not pleasant ones.

    "Speak your mind, Lady Wilma. I love an honest opinion," Laina replied.

    Wilma put down the piece she was holding in her hand, "These pieces would sell well to nobility and rich folk. But in Luzernia..., I think these might be a little too extravagant."

    "I see..." Laina had not thought of that.

    She recalled observing people on the streets, especially those who shop on the street where the shophouse was. Lady Wilma was right. If she wanted themon folk of Luzernia to be her customers, she would need to cater to their tastes.

    The gears in her mind began to churn. Perhaps smaller pieces of jewelry would be suitable. Subtle pieces of jewelry that would be good for everyday wear and tear.

    "Perhaps I need to do a little more research on this, thank you for the tip," Laina thanked her.

    From her observation of Lady Wilma, she noticed she had a keen interest in jewelry. Wilma also seemed well versed in the knowledge of these stones.

    As it turned out, her family used to be in the gemstone business. It wasmon in Kinshearth.

    "Laina, I have a request," Lady Wilma dered as she turned to Laina.

    "And what might that be?"

    "I would like to invest in your jewelry shop."

    Laina was surprised, "May I know why?"

    "Being the wife of the mayor can get a little mundane at times. Owning part of a jewelry store sounds like fun. Plus I was thinking it might be a good way to teach my son a lesson," Wilma exined.

    Laina caught on quickly, "I get it. If he dares to do anything to the store, he thinks he''s messing with me. But in fact, he''s messed with you instead."

    "Exactly."

    They could not help but share augh. Can you imagine the look on Jerome''s face when he finds out? Both of them could.

    "I will not pass up this opportunity for anything in the world," Laina held out her hand to her, "Wee onboard, Lady Wilma."

    Wilma shook Laina''s hand, "Thank you. May we prosper together."

    On the other hand, Jerome was still unaware of what had happened. He was celebrating his victory over Laina with a few of hisckeys at the bar. He had sessfully proven to everyone in town he was not someone to be messed with.

    Rumors that he was linked to the fire earned a few men a ck eye. As word began to spread, rumors eventually turned into whispers. Before long, they were no where to be heard.

    "I heard she''s not giving up," one of hisckeys said as he downed a pint of beer.

    "Is that so?" Jeromemented as he took a sip of his.

    Another of hisckeys added, "Yeah! They say she''s going to rebuild it."

    Jerome chuckled, "Well, we''ll see about that."

    Since Laina was still unable to get any of the local builders to help, she and the others used their magic to assist in the rebuilding. More repairs had to be done this time around, so it took them a long time to get things done.

    Laina took the opportunity to add in a few more fixtures into the floorns of the shophouse. At the same time, a letter arrived from Dracona. Dante was finishing his work. Soon, he will be in Luzernia.

    "You don''t have to remind us again, Laina," Margaret said as she rolled her eyes a little.

    Laina had reminded her and Marius to keep her secret. She did not want Dante to know that she was aware of the curse.

    "I''m just reminding you two just in case," Laina chided.

    Marius chuckled, "If we really wanted to tell him, he would have already known by now."

    "Know what?"

    All of them jumped upon hearing his voice. Laina lit up as she dropped the paintbrush. She ran up to him and gave him a hug.

    "You''re early!" she eximed with joy as she leaped into Dante''s embrace.

    Dante wrapped his arms around her, hugging Laina tightly. He kissed her gently on the forehead.

    "I miss you too much," he whispered into her ear, "Plus I finished earlier than expected so I came as soon as I could."

    With Dante by her side once more, Laina felt a little more assured. She showed him around the shophouse and got him caught up with everything that had happened. When he heard about the fire, his expression darkened.

    He ced both hands on Laina''s shoulders, "Why didn''t you tell me sooner? You could have gotten hurt."

    "A little fire is not going to hurt me," Laina brushed it off, "But at least things are looking good now. Counting the failed drink stall, third time''s the charm!"

    She was hopeful for the opening of the store. She was also excited for Neil and the children to see their new home. To prevent any idents from happening, Laina took all the precautions.

    This time around, everything was going to be perfect.

 Chapter 281 - The Grand Opening

    On the day of the grand opening, Laina was over the moon. Everything had to be perfect. She had hired new staff to work in the store and ced ads in the local paper to promote the opening.

    For the event, everyone was dressed in their best outfits.

    "Are you sure you want to keep me hidden?" Dante pouted a little as he folded his arms in disappointment.

    Laina had asked him to keep his presence in Luzernia a secret. She knew that if everyone knew he was here, the store would be packed to the brim with onlookers.

    "I''m sure of it," Laina assured him as she straightened the tie around his neck, "Thank you for respecting my wishes."

    Dante leaned in and kissed her on the forehead, "Anything for my one and only."

    Laina wanted the store to be sessful on its own merits. She did not want to ride on others coattails, even if that person was Dante.

    Margaret knocked on the door before entering.

    "Is everything ready?" Laina turned to ask as Margaret came up to her.

    "Yes. Everyone is."

    With that, they all left the room and headed downstairs. Everyone had gathered on the shop floor, excited for the opening. The entire space had been decked out with decorations lining every single disy.

    With everyone in tow, Laina headed out of the store tomence the ribbon-cutting ceremony. She was pleasantly surprised to see the turnout. There was already a line of customers waiting eagerly to enter.

    "I have not seen you this happy in a while," Dante whispered to her as he wrapped his arm around her waist.

    Laina was beaming. Her smile was as bright as the afternoon sun.

    "What are you talking about?" Laina chuckled, "I am always happy. I am the happiest when I have you by my side."

    Laina held onto Dante''s hand, gazing into his eyes as he did the same. Their fingers were interlocked with each other. Neither one of them ever wanted to let go.

    Seeing the long line of customers and the crowd that had gathered for the opening, Laina was ready for the opening ceremony. Everyone else gathered outside the storefront to hear her speech.

    Dante leaned in and whispered in her ear, "You''re doing great, my dear. Take in a deep breath and show them what you''re made of."

    Laina nodded as she whispered a word of thanks to him. She reluctantly let go of his hand as she took a step forward to address everyone who had turned up for the shop opening.

    "Thank you everyone foring together for this shop opening," she could see the eager faces and wide smiles from where she stood.

    This was a good day.

    "I will not bore you with a long speech. I would just like to thank each and every one of you who stuck by my side," Laina made eye contact with everyone who had helped.

    "Without your support, none of this would have been possible. Thank you for believing in me," Laina received a pair of golden scissors from Margaret.

    She turned back to the crowd and dered, "Without further ado, I am happy to announce that The Goldie Finch is officially open!"

    Laina snipped the ribbon flower at the entrance of the shop as onlookers cheered and apuded. The first customers began to enter the store to look. The sales assistants were quick on their feet, attending to every customer who walked in.

    The turnout was a lotrger than expected. All hands were on deck. Even Dante helped. Laina took Lady Wilma''s advice and introduced a mainline of jewelry pieces for the masses.

    Thin chains with small discrete gemstones on them that were suitable for everyday wear. Amongst those who hade into the store were rich merchants. Some of them were long-time jewelers with many years of experience.

    They too were in awe of the craftsmanship The Goldie Finch had to offer. A traveling merchant even approached Laina to discuss a wholesale shipment of her jewelry pieces.

    "You''re doing great, Laina," Dante praised as he came over to her with a ss of water and a slice of cake.

    "But you need to eat too," he recalled as he ced the food and water in front of her.

    Laina smiled as she rewarded him with a quick kiss on the cheek, "Thank you for taking care of me. I''ll just finish serving this customer-"

    "No," Dante objected as he pulled her to the side and stuffed the te and ss in her hands, "I can handle it. You take a rest."

    She could not protest his decision any further so she gave up and found a corner to sit and rest. Laina had been up on her feet since the morning. She did not even have the time to look at the queue outside the shop.

    As far as she could tell, they''ve had a steady stream of customers all day. Laina took a big bite of the strawberry shortcake on her te. The fluffy cheese cream between eachyer of airy vani chiffon topped with fresh strawberries was just the sugar boost she needed.

    "Miss Laina! Miss Laina!" Laina perked up as she heard someone call out for her.

    One of the retail assistants she had hired was wading her way through the packed shop floor to get to her. When she finally made it to Laina, she was panting and gasping for air.

    "What''s wrong?" Laina asked, her eyebrows furrowed.

    Did something happen?

    "We... we ran out of the topaz mini heart nes, Miss Laina. What should we do? The customer I am attending to wants one," she exined.

    Before she could reply, another shop assistant came up to her. Followed by another.

    "My customer wants one too."

    "So does mine! What should we do, Miss Laina? What do we tell them?"

    Laina was surprised.

    "We ran out? But we had at least ten of them, ten with the gold chain, silver chain, and rose gold. We should have thirty pieces in total."

    "Yes, Miss Laina! But we''re all out.. I double-checked, no. Triple checked the backroom but there were none left! We even sold the three pieces on disy!"

 Chapter 282 - Sold Out?!

    She could not believe what she heard. But regardless, it was something worth celebrating.

    "For the customers who still want the piece, take down their names and address," Laina instructed.

    "What for, Miss Laina?"

    "To take down their orders of course. Tell everyone. If any customers want an item that is sold out, take down their names, addresses, and orders. We will make a new batch and have it delivered to them."

    Laina also instructed them to make a down payment or full payment in advance. The sales assistant went off to do as Laina asked. With the problem solved, she sat back down to finish up her slice of cake.

    As she ate the final bite, Laina noticed someone entering the store. To her surprise, it was Lady Wilma. Laina greeted her in person and brought her further into the store.

    "Thank you so much foring," Laina said as she lead her further into the store.

    The customers, who saw Lady Wilma, whispered amongst themselves. They were surprised to see the Mayor''s wife in person at the store.

    "Thank you for your invitation. I had to move a few things around but I''m so d I made it in time for the opening."

    As the sales floor was too crowded, Laina led Lady Wilma and her guests to one of the private rooms. Knowing what Wilma liked, Laina came prepared with a series of items she knew she would like.

    "How are the sales so far?" Wilma asked as she looked at the pieces Laina prepared for her.

    "So far it''s been really great. We''ve even sold out on a few designs," Laina replied cheerily.

    Lady Wilma looked up in surprise, "Really? That''s amazing!"

    Laina and Lady Wilma continued to converse about the pieces, as well as future ns for the shop. The former princess was grateful for Lady Wilma''s advice.

    "I don''t think it would have been this sessful, if not for your keen eye, Lady Wilma," Laina praised.

    Wilma chuckled as she took a sip from her cup of tea, "You tter me too much, Laina. You have to give yourself credit too."

    Just then, a knock on the door cut their conversation. It was Margaret. From the look on her face, it was clear something had happened. Margaret nced over to Lady Wilma, then back at Laina.

    She hurried into the room and walked over to Laina. She whispered into her ear what was happening outside. Laina leaped out of her chair immediately. Her initial smile faded away in the blink of an eye.

    Lady Wilma tried to catch what Margaret said to Laina. But she was not able to make sense of it. However, she did hear a name. A name she was very familiar with.

    "Did you say Jerome is here?" Lady Wilma asked bluntly.

    Margaret almost leaped out of her skin. She had hoped Lady Wilma did not hear what she had said. But here they were. Margaret turned to Laina, uncertain if she should tell Wilma the truth.

    Laina made the decision for her, "Yes, Jerome is here. It seems like he''s here to cause a scene."

    Lady Wilma bit her lip. She got up from her seat too.

    "I''ll deal with him. He doesn''t know I''m here but when he does..."

    Laina stopped her.

    "Do not worry, Lady Wilma, I will take care of it. But I''ll apologize in advance if I offend you with what I may do."

    Lady Wilma shook her head, "No need to apologize. I can''t thank you enough. But if it gets out of hand, you can count on me."

    Laina nodded in acknowledgment. She excused herself from the room and went out with Margaret. As they re-entered the shopfront, Laina was surprised to find it mostly empty of customers. Laina scanned the space. She heaved a sigh of relief when she did not see Dante.

    If he was here, Jerome might not live to see the sunset. She would have a lot of exining to do to Lady Wilma if that happened.

    "Where did Dante go?" Laina whispered to Margaret.

    "He went out to run an errand."

    "Good... good..."

    Jerome noticed Laina re-enter the sales floor.

    "Oh look who decided to finally join us," Jerome called out as he beckoned Laina to go over to him.

    Jerome had his usualckeys with him. But that was not all. This time, he even had the police with him. Neil and the other children were rounded up. They stood before the police with worried looks on their faces.

    When they saw Laina emerge, they had a look of hope on their faces. Neil looked straight at her. In his hands was the title deed to the shophouse. He gripped onto it tightly. Laina straightened her back and dusted off her clothes as she walked over to greet them.

    "Is there anything I can help all of you with?" Laina asked as she came up to them.

    "You''re Miss Laina?" one of the officers asked Laina sternly.

    "Yes I am."

    The officer held up a piece of paper with an official wax seal from the Administration of Luzernia. Laina quickly understood what was happening.

    "The title deed I have here in my hand is the official deed for this shophouse building," the officer dered.

    One of the officers went over to Neil. He attempted to wrestle the title deed Neil was holding in his hands. But the boy refused to let go. Laina gritted her teeth. Without thinking, she moved forward and pulled the officer''s hand away from Neil.

    "What do you think you''re doing to Neil?!" Laina demanded sternly.

    "The title deed in the boy''s hand is a forged! These children do not own this shophouse and neither do you," Jerome gloated with the widest grin on his face.

    Laina paid him no attention at that moment. Hearing the pitch of his voice was enough to make her blood boil. Even Margaret was enraged by the way he spoke. Florin and Kol, who were watching from the corner had their weapons ready to be drawn.

    "We didn''t forge it! That''s a lie! This was given to us by the previous owner!" Neil eximed.

    "Liars lie! That''s what you kids are good at! A bunch of trouble makers," Jerome rebutted.

    Laina could not believe the scene before her. She never expected Jerome to stoop this low.

    "Let me get this straight," Laina folded her arms as she tried to make sense of the situation, "You think the deed he has is fake. The one the officer here is holding is real so I do not have real ownership of this ce.

    Is that what you''re gunning at?"

 Chapter 283 - Messing With The Wrong Person

    She saw through his feeble n in an instant. Jeromeughed.

    "I wasn''t expecting you to catch on so quickly, but yes. That''s right," Jerome dered.

    "I own this ce now. I am here to remove you and all your friends from my private property."

    Jerome turned to everyone, pointing at all of them as he dered, "All of you are trespassers! Everyone one of you! Leave now or I will have all of you arrested."

    Not only had he driven away customers, but he had also caused a scene on the opening day of her brand new shop. Furthermore, he had the audacity to im they were trespassing on his property.

    It was clear he wanted to swoop in and take everything. Laina folded her arms as she red at Jerome.

    "What would you like to take next?" she cheered him on, "Perhaps all the jewelry I have here should go to you too aspensation?"

    Jeromeughed maniacally as he pped his hands, "Yes! I''m not one to refuse an offering. I''ll dly take it."

    Jerome reached his hand out. He wanted to pat Laina on the shoulder mockingly. But before he could do so, another hand swiped his away.

    "Get your filthy hands away from her," a cold voice hissed.

    Laina had not noticed him walk through the door. But in the blink of an eye, Dante appeared by her side. He ced his arm around her protectively, pulling her into his embrace.

    Having Dante by her side gave Laina a confidant boost. She was not about to give up so easily.

    "Would you like me to teach him a lesson?" Dante asked casually without skipping a beat.

    Jerome was insulted. This man, who appeared out of nowhere was asking Laina if he should be taught a lesson.

    "Who do you think you are? Teaching me a lesson?" Jerome barked.

    But Dante paid him no mind. He did not even give him the respect of a nce. He only had Laina in his eyes. Whatever Laina wanted, he would do as she asked.

    To his surprise, she shook her head, "It''s alright, I can handle this. I don''t think he''s worth your time, Your Majesty."

    If Jerome was not quaking in fear where he stood, he should now. But the young man was denser than a rock. He was still unable to read the situation.

    Dante lifted and kissed the back of Laina''s hand, "I don''t think he''s worth your time either, my dear."

    "Are you two insane? You know that I can hear every word you''re saying right?!" Jerome yelled, his face turned beet red.

    The others who were present were stunned to see how things yed out. The children were stunned to hear Laina address Dante as ''Your Majesty''.

    "Is Dante... a King?" one of the children whispered to another.

    The other replied in shock, "I thought my ears weren''t working! Is that really what Miss Laina said?"

    Neil stood there with his mouth wide open. They might not have known Laina for very long, but they have gotten to know her and herpanions quite well. How had he not noticed it before? It was as clear as day.

    Laina and herpanions were notmon folk. They were on a whole different level.

    "Oh I know you can hear, Jerome," Laina turned to him, "If you don''t mind, I would like you to leave."

    "Leave?"''

    "Yes, leave. If you want to talk about trespassing, it is you who''s doing so."

    From her spatial storage, Laina brought out the title deed she had received when she purchased the shophouse at the Administration Holdings.

    "First, I bought this ce directly from the Administration Holding way before you ever did. Thest time I checked, I am still the legal owner of this establishment," she dered as she showed everyone the title deed in her hand.

    Laina walked over to Neil and asked him to lend him his title deed. He handed it to her without the slightest hesitation.

    "But it hase to my attention, that the true owner of this building is not you or I. This is the original title deed of the building. It even has the authentic signature of the original owner," Laina exined.

    "Give me that-" Jerome attempted to snatch it out of Laina''s hand.

    Dante swooped in, grabbing onto Jerome''s wrist and blocking his path. He tightened his grip as Jerome yelped in pain.

    "I told you once and I will say it again," Dante warned as he red at him, "Don''t you darey so much as a finger on her."

    Dante released Jerome''s hand, causing him to stumble back. Laina grinned as she continued to address the crowd.

    "The previous owner willed this shophouse to Neil and the children," Laina turned back to the police as she continued, "But just because they are children, the authorities refused to believe them."

    Neil and the children hung their heads low. It was the truth. None of the adults believed them. They did not even look at the title deed with Neil showed it to them.

    They only saw them as troublemakers. But they were so much more than that.

    "I had this title deed authenticated, along with the seal and signature. It has been proven to be one hundred percent authentic," Laina continued, "As such, I negotiated with Neil and the children to use this space."

    With that part of the story settled, it was time for Laina to finish it off. She turned to Jerome and walked up to him. the fire burning in her eyes scared him. It was as if he was looking into the eyes of a ferocious tigress ready to make her kill.

    Before Jerome could even protest, Laina sessfully swiped the title deed he had in his hand. He tried to get it back but was quickly blocked by Dante once more.

    Laina analyzed the title deed swiftly. It was just as she had suspected. It was forged. Not to mention the terrible craftsmanship too.

    "This title deed is forged," Laina announced to everyone.

    Margaret snickered, "Just as I thought."

    "You''re lying! This is the real title deed!" Jerome yelled as he snatched it back from Laina.

    He pointed at Laina and Neil, "You two are the ones who are lying!"

    Jerome turned to the police officers he had brought with him. He ordered them to arrest Laina and the children for attempted forgery and trespassing. The officers were hesitant.

    "Don''t just stand there! Arrest them!" Jerome yelled.

    Before the officers could take another step towards Laina and the children, Kol and Florin leaped into action. They drew their weapons, showing them in full view.

    "I would not take another step if I were you," Florin warned as he stared them down.

    Dante stood over Laina protectively. He was not about to let this sphemous disy go on for any longer. The atmosphere was so tense, no one knew what was going to happen next.

    "What is going on here?"

    Everyone turned in the direction of the voice that spoke.

    It was Lady Wilma.

 Chapter 284 - Forgetful

    Since Laina had been gone for a while, Lady Wilma sensed something was amiss. She was shocked to see how things unfolded. She had seen and heard everything.

    Jerome was shocked, "Mother?"

    "Laina, would you mind asking everyone to lower their weapons?" Lady Wilma asked.

    Laina gave the signal. Everyone lowered their weapons. The atmosphere became a little less tense.

    "Mother, she''s a crook!" Jerome ratted as he pointed at Laina, "She''s-"

    Lady Wilma held up her hand and her son stopped speaking immediately. She turned to Laina and asked to see the title deeds she had in her possession.

    Laina handed them over to her immediately. Neil wanted to protest at first, but Laina gave him a reassuring look so he did not question any further. Lady Wilma looked through it in silence as everyone else watched on.

    For the first time in a while, the room fell silent.

    "Thank you, Laina," Lady Wilma said as she handed the title deeds back to Laina.

    Before Jerome could speak, his mother took the title deed out of his hand. While it had taken her a few minutes to review the title deeds Laina had, she only needed seconds for this one.

    Lady Wilma held up the title deed that belonged to Jerome. She could not believe her son would do such a thing. Her eyes were filled with disappointment and anger as she looked at him. She gritted her teeth.

    Pak!

    It happened so fast, it caught everyone by surprise. Lady Wilma pped Jerome across the face. His cheek was burning.

    "When Miss Laina told me about what you did, a part of me hoped she was lying. But this..." her hand was shaking as she continued, "This is out of line!"

    "Mo... mother..." Jerome''s look of horror turned into one of anger, "Why are you siding with her?! I''m your son, shouldn''t you be on my side?"

    Lady Wilma was taken aback by his response. This was not how she brought him up. Where did it all go wrong?

    "Jerome! You forged this document!" she confronted him.

    "No! It''s authentic!" he continued to defend himself.

    "Do you think you can fool me? Your own mother?!" Lady Wilma raised her voice.

    Jerome realized she meant business. Whenever he did make a mistake in his youth, his mother would soften her resolve after a while. He was counting on that to happen again. But he was sorely disappointed.

    "This seal is fake. And this deed is not even officially notarized! If this was the real title deed, how would that be possible?!" she confronted him.

    Jerome gulped. He thought he could fool everyone. In the end, he only fooled himself. The look on his face was priceless. His lies were revealed to everyone.

    Lady Wilma turned to Laina, "Miss Laina, I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive my son. I know what he did is unforgivable, but I hope that you can find it in yourself to give him another chance."

    "I hope that you would be so kind as to ept my sincerest apologies on his behalf," Lady Wilma lowered her head and bowed as she made an official apology.

    "Mother, what are you doing! Why are you-" before he could finish, Lady Wilma smacked him on the back of his head.

    "Have you not caused enough trouble?!" she chided him.

    Laina was surprised by her actions. Previously, Lady Wilma seemed hesitant to punish her son. Perhaps having witnessed his juvenile and willful behavior pushed her into action.

    "On the ount of our partnership, I''ll have to trouble you to take care of this matter. Would that be alright?" Laina asked politely.

    "Partnership-" Jerome immediately sealed his lips shut as his mother gave him a re.

    "That would be perfect. Thank you, Miss Laina. I''ll return at another time so that we can discuss the pieces I would like to purchase."

    Lady Wilma exit the store with her son and the police officers in tow. Everyone else who remained heaved a huge sigh of relief. They celebrated the resolution to a critical moment. If the first day of their opening was this eventful, they wondered what would it be like in the future.

    ~

    Laina''s jewelry store, The Goldie Finch was a huge sess. As word of its jewelry pieces spread through Luzernia and beyond, more people were lining up to take a peek in store.

    Coupled with the winter season and its festivities, everyone who was out looking for a gift was desperate to get their hands on these jewelry pieces. To meet demands, Laina made sure to hire more jewelers and store assistants to facilitate.

    A knock on the door drew Laina out of her thoughts. She put down the papers in her hands to see Dante entering the study.

    "It''s time for you to take a break," Dante said as he walked up behind her and began to massage her shoulders.

    Laina leaned back in the chair as she closed her eyes, "There''s just so much to do. I think I''ve dug a hole for myself with this."

    Dante chuckled as he leaned close to Laina, giving her a quick kiss on the cheek. He cupped her chin and turned her head to face him.

    "But you''re loving it aren''t you?" he asked with a grin.

    He knew her too well.

    "Maybe even a little more than you," she teased.

    Dante straightened his back, pretending to be repulsed and shocked by her statement. He folded his arms as he walked around the desk to see her face to face.

    "Absolutely not. I can''t let that happen," he dered as he grabbed Laina by the wrist and pulled her out of the room.

    Seeing his reaction made herugh even harder, "Where are you taking me?"

    "Have you already forgotten? We need to get you properly dressed."

    "Properly dressed?" she asked with a look of confusion.

    Dante stopped in his tracks. He turned back around to face her.

    "Did you forget?"

    "About what?"

    "The appreciation dinner?" he reminded her, "The one you nned for everyone to thank them for their hard work?"

    Laina gasped in shock.

 Chapter 285 - Perfection

    She covered her mouth with her hand. She was so busy with all the paperwork, preparations, and future ns, she hadpletely forgotten about this! Laina made a mad dash back to her room.

    She rummaged through the wardrobe to find something suitable to wear. Dante leaned against the room door, watching Laina panic as chaos ensued. Dresses and clothes flew off their hangers as she tossed them behind her. Nothing seemed to fit.

    "Where''s Margaret? Oh, I need her to help me with this!" Laina cried.

    She peered out of the cupboard and asked, "Could you get her for me please?"

    Dante shook his head as Laina began to pout, "Why not?"

    It was unlike Laina to be so frazzled most of the time. But it had been a long day, one of many in the recent weeks so he was unfazed.

    "She''s not here. She went out with Marius hours ago and she''s already told you she would be heading down to dinner directly."

    Laina let out a cry of panic before diving back into the cupboard to search for another option. But everything did not fit right. Most of them were either too simple or extravagant for the dinner. What was she going to do? Dante, having had enough fun watching her panic, casually walked over to Laina.

    He gently tapped her on the shoulder to get her attention. Laina turned over. Her expression was one of worry and distraught. Dante pats her gently on the head.

    "Why are you smiling? So smug..." Laina pouted as she crossed her arms.

    "I think I might be able to help," Dante stepped aside and pointed towards the bed.

    Laina walked over and noticed a set of clothing that wasid out. It was the perfect outfit for the evening! At that moment, Laina realized she had worried for nothing. She had already picked out an outfit and ced it there herself in the morning.

    "It''s perfect because you''re the one who picked it out," Dante replied triumphantly.

    Laina''s expression took many forms in those few short moments. Her look of worry turned to joy when she saw the outfit. When she realized Dante knew it all along and he watched her panic, Laina''s expression turned into one of anger.

    Upon seeing the change, Dante felt a shiver down his spine. He gulped as he took a few steps back. Laina stepped forwards towards him with her curled fists.

    Dante held up his hands, "My dear... I''m I''m sorry! I just thought..."

    "You just thought what?" Laina asked as she red at him.

    He knew he messed up big time. He should have told her from the start.

    "It''s just a harmless prank! Honest!" he pleaded.

    She was mad at him, but she did not have time to argue about it either. Looking out the window, Laina knew they did not have much time to get to the dinner. Picking up the dress, Laina changed into it immediately.

    She put on her heels and headed to the dressing table to fix her hair and essories. She fiddled with the sp of her ne. Attempting to do so in a rush was a terrible option.

    Her hands were beginning to sweat and she could not get hold of the sp. Dante walked over to her. He wrapped his arms around hers and took the ne from her.

    He easily undid the sp and ced the ne around her neck. Laina looked at their reflections in the mirror. At that moment, her anger dissipated.

    "You look more beautiful than ever, my love," Dante whispered to her, "Especially with that smile."

    Laina got up from her seat. Dante took the opportunity to wrap her in his arms. She tried to fight him but was unsessful. Perhaps she willingly gave up, enjoying his embrace.

    "I''m sorry for pranking you," Dante apologized.

    "I''m sorry too. I should not have reacted that way. It''s my fault-"

    Dante cut her off.

    "It''s not your fault. You''ve been busy all day and it''s only normal for you to forget things once in a while.

    I should have recognized that you were stressed and told you where it was."

    "No no...I admit. It was a good prank. I just didn''t recognize it, that''s all," Laina added.

    Dante cupped Laina''s face and kissed her on the lips. She deepened their kiss, savoring the moment they shared.

    "I think we should get going," Dante said as they parted lips.

    "Yes, you''re right. We''ve kept them waiting long enough."

    Since it was a special event, Laina rented out a restaurant to cater to them. Everyone was dressed in their best outfits. All the children were there too.

    "Margaret, have you seen Laina?" Neil asked as he came up upon her.

    "No, I''m afraid not," Margaret looked around, hoping to catch a glimpse of her.

    "Don''t worry, Dante is with her. She''ll be fine," Marius added.

    Neil and Margaret struck up a conversation. He had been meaning to ask her a question for quite some time. But as they were extremely busy, he had not gotten the chance to do so.

    "Is it true?" Neil asked as he bit his lip, "That Laina''s a princess?"

    The other children around Neil heard him ask the question. They came running to his side, eager to hear Margaret''s answer. She was surprised that they had caught on so quickly since more people twice their age or older don''t. She turned to Marius, hoping for some advice.

    "I don''t think there''s any harm in telling them," he remarked.

    "That''s true," and so she told them the short version of the truth.

    "She really is a princess!" one of the other children eximed with surprise and amazement.

    "Was. Was a princess," Margaret corrected as she continued to exin, "She was supposed to be queen-"

    "Queen?!" Neil gasped.

    He could not believe what he was hearing. The kindhearted woman he met who helped him and his friends turned out to be royalty. What were the odds? But the realization only raised more questions. What was Laina doing here in Luzernia?

    They knew she hade from elsewhere since she did not look or sound like anyone from Luzernia or the surrounding region. Margaret exined as best she could.

    "She was supposed to be Queen, but they found that her cousin was a better candidate. The other nobles never liked her so she decided to leave after that."

    "Oh... I see... Is she upset about it?" Neil asked.

    "Well," Margaret paused for a moment to ponder over the question, "Not entirely."

    Laina had always lived up to her role as Crown Princess. She did not do it out of passion, it was her destiny and her duty as the sessor of the throne. In fact, Margaret realized Laina seemed much more rxed during her time here in Luzernia.

    "She worries for the people of Kinshearth.. But as long as her cousin does a good job and all is well, I don''t think she minds," Margaret looked over with a smile, "Speaking of the devil, look who''s here."

 Chapter 286 - At The Door

    Laina and Dante had arrived at the restaurant. As soon as they spotted Margaret and the rest, they made their way over to them.

    "You''rete," Margaret remarked as she handed Laina a ss of champagne.

    "Sorry about that," she quickly apologized, "I got caught up with some work."

    Laina looked around the restaurant. Most of the guests had arrived. But there was someone still missing.

    "Have you seen Lady Wilma? I sent her an invite too and she said she would make it."

    Margaret and the others turned to look for her in. However, they could not see her either.

    "Perhaps she couldn''t make it and simply forgot to inform?" Neilmented.

    "Oh, I think I see her!" Marius said as he pointed towards the door.

    It seems Laina and Dante were not thest to arrive. Laina walked over to greet her. She was surprised to see that she was not alone. The restaurant almost fellpletely silent. Apanying Lady Wilma was her husband, Lord Verka.

    "Is that... the mayor?" one of the children whispered to Neil.

    He nodded, "I think so!"

    Laina walked up to them and wee them warmly with open arms. Dante was by her side, carefully watching their every move. He had heard all about them from Laina. Remembering what their son did to his beloved made his blood boil. But he remained neutral, as per Laina''s instructions.

    "Lady Wilma, I''m so d you''re able to make it," Laina greeted her with a smile.

    She turned to the man who stood next to her, "Lord Verka, I was not expecting you toe. But it''s a pleasure to meet you again."

    "The pleasure is ours, Miss Sra." Lord Verka reciprocated.

    "I''m sorry for not informing you earlier, Laina. I hope you don''t mind," Lady Wilma apologized.

    Laina shook her head and reassured her it was no trouble at all. It was at this moment that she realized Jerome was not with them. She was half expecting him toe and make a scene.

    "Is Jerome not with you this evening?"

    "Oh no, he''s not. Not after what he pulled off," Lady Wilma turned to her husband before continuing, "We''ve coddled him long enough so we decided to send him off to learn how to survive on his own."

    "That''s a fancy way of saying you kicked him out of the house," Lord Verka muttered.

    Lady Wilma nudged him before snapping back at him, "Well one of us had to do it."

    Laina was surprised, she did not expect Lady Wilma to do so. She had assumed they would give him a stern word of warning and that would be the end of it. Seeing the worried expression on Laina''s face, Lady Wilma reassured her that she did not threw him out with nothing.

    "To be exact, I sent him off on his own to go to Kinshearth."

    Lady Wilma held onto Laina''s hand as she continued, "Speaking to you about Kinshearth had me missing it dearly. Hence I decided to make a trip there in the next couple of months."

    So, Lady Wilma gave Jerome a simple quest. To survive until she arrived in Kinshearth to meet up with him. She gave him a rucksack, some money, and sent him on his way. Despite his protests and her husband''s protest, she stood her ground.

    It was clear that they had coddled him too much. Jerome was no longer a boy, he was a young man who needed to learn how to be independent. If they wanted him to be a fine gentleman, he would need to learn how to stand on his own.

    Laina was impressed, she did not expect Lady Wilma to do so.

    "Well, if I ever head back to Kinshearth before you do, I''ll be sure to keep an eye out for him and keep you posted," Laina replied with a smile.

    She could tell from Lady Wilma''s bodynguage. While she did not seem to show much worry on her face, it was obvious from her fidgeting hands and general unease each time the topic was brought up. Hearing Laina''s words gave Lady Wilma a bit offort.

    The rest of the evening went swimmingly well. Everyone had a great time enjoying themselves. The children had fun and so did the adults. By the time the night came to a close, some were hesitant to leave.

    "Can''t we party just a little longer?" Neil pleaded.

    "You all have loads of energy, but not us," Laina chuckled, "Besides, all of you should get to bed."

    From the corner of her eye, she noticed Dante pouring himself more wine. She quickly walked over and ced her hand over the ss just as he was about to pour in more from the bottle.

    "That''s enough, my dear," she said sweetly.

    Dante chuckled, "You know I can''t get drunk on this, right?"

    Of course, she knew. Neither could she. But that does not mean she was about to let him drink anymore.

    "I know, but I think you''ve had enough for a day."

    Dante put down the ss on the counter, "Alright, I''ll listen to you."

    Together, everyone left the restaurant. They walked the children back to the shophouse before heading back to their home in the forest.

    "Are you sure y''all can get back there in one piece?" Neil asked, worried for them.

    The children saw how much they had drunk. Arge quantity of alcohol was consumed that night, even the bartender at the restaurant was shocked.

    "We''ll make it just fine, Neil. No worries."

    With Laina''s assurance, Neil did not question any further. After bidding the children farewell, they headed back to the mansion. Walking through the forest at night might be dangerous for most, especially in the chilly wintery weather. But it was nothing for the six of them.

    Not to mention, they had Titan joyfully leading the way. As they came up upon the mansion, Titan sniffed the air. As they got closer, Titan stopped in his tracks, growling in the direction of the mansion.

    Laina noticed something was amiss immediately.

    She bent down to check on Titan, "What''s wrong? Do you sense something?"

    Titan let out a bright loud bark, jolting all of them. Laina looked in the direction he was looking. She could see a dark shadow in the front yard.

    "There''s someone there," she whispered to the rest of them.

 Chapter 287 - By The Crackling Fire

    Everyone was immediately on high alert. Titan''s bark alerted the dark shadow too. At first, it stood near the entrance of the mansion. But as soon as it heard Titan''s bark, it jolted and began to move cautiously.

    Laina clicked her fingers. In an instant, all the lights in and around the mansion lit up. The bright light was ring in the darkness. It took some of them a few moments to adjust to the harsh lights. Her quick thinking sessfully stunned the intruder in his tracks.

    "Don''t move!" Laina yelled as they walked up towards the mansion.

    Dante, and the other, all had their hands on their weapons. In case of a dangerous situation, they were ready to fight. But as they got closer and closer, it soon became clear as to who it was at their doorstep.

    The man had both his hands up in the air.

    "You are thest person I expect to see," Laina said as she folded her arms, "Hello cousin."

    "Or should I address you as, Your Majesty?"

    "I''ll make quick work of him, my dear," Dante said as he came up to Laina''s side, "The throne would be my gift to you."

    King Ethan gulped. He could tell from the tone of Dante''s voice that he meant every word he said.

    "Ie in peace, King Dante. I wish to speak with my cousin," Ethan quickly exined.

    "Let me cut him down, Laina," Florin came out of the shadows, "I will drain him dry and feed his corpse to the wolves."

    Laina sighed as she shook her head.

    "Thank you, for all of your kind offers. But that''s not what I want," she added.

    Everyone lowered their weapons, waiting to see what Laina would do next. All of them were ring at him. After what he pulled at the coronation, they were eager to tear him apart for what he had done. He had messed with the wrong woman.

    "Thank you, Laina," Ethan thanked her as he heaved a sigh of relief.

    She could tell from his nervous expression that he hade to her for a favor. Furthermore, he was shivering in the cold. It seemed as if he was unprepared for the weather in Luzernia.

    "I just didn''t want your blood to cover my front yard, that''s all," Laina dered nonchntly, "Don''t put down your guard so soon."

    Ethan gulped. He gritted his teeth. If he had another solution, he would not havee all this way to look for Laina. This was thest ce he wanted to be. thest thing he wanted to do.

    He had no other options.

    He had to turn to her for help.

    "Since you''vee all this way, how about a cup of hot chocte?" Laina asked as she patted him on the back before heading towards the door.

    Everyone else followed Laina into the mansion. Each of them stared Ethan down as they walked past him. Their eyes were filled with menace. One misstep and he would be dead. No one would be able to find his body in the snow.

    He had to y his cards right if he wanted to live. He cursed beneath his breath.

    "I''vee this far," he muttered under his breath as he turned to enter the house.

    Ethan settled down in the living room as the firece roared to life, bringing warmth to the room. Everyone else was huddled in the kitchen with Laina as she prepare the hot chocte. Only Titan was in the living room. Heid down near the firece, looking in Ethan''s direction.

    It had been a long and fun-filled day for Titan. Though his eyelids were getting a little heavy, he kept his eyes open and focused on Ethan. asionally, he barred his teeth as a sign of warning to him.

    Ethan could feel the stare of the Sr Mastiff. He tried to look elsewhere or focus on the sound of the crackling fire. But it did not work. The feeling of being watched sent a shiver down his spine. There was nothing he could do but to wait it out.

    "I''ve alreadye this far," he muttered to himself as he tightened his grip around his hands.

    In the kitchen, a conversation of whispers was in full swing. They were discussing Ethan''s presence.

    "Laina, why did you let him in? We should have asked him to leave!" Margaret chided.

    "This must be a trap. He must be plotting something." Marius added.

    Florin shook his head, "I don''t think so. He came alone. No guards at all."

    "Maybe they''re hiding in the surrounding area. It''s so dark outside we can barely see a thing, to begin with," Margaret theorized.

    Kol joined in on the conversation, "No, he came alone. There is no one else out there apart from the forest animals."

    "What do you think, Laina?" Dante asked.

    All of them turned to look at her. The kettle began to whistle as the water inside it came to a boil. She carefully took it off the fire and poured equal amounts of hot water into the mugs.

    "Can all of you do me a favor?" she asked as she continued to make the hot chocte.

    "Of course."

    "Yeah, what is it, Laina?"

    "I need all of you..." Laina ced the two cups of hot chocte on a tray and turned around to face them, "to go upstairs. I will talk to him in private."

    Just as she was about to leave the kitchen with the tray in her hands, Kol stepped into her path. He shook his head.

    "No, it''s too dangerous," he said.

    Everyone else agreed. Laina let out a sigh. She appreciated all of them being so protective over her. But this was all part of her n.

    "I have this covered. I can defend myself against Ethan. He wouldn''t even be able toy a finger on me," she reassured them.

    As she looked at each one of them, she continued, "This is all going ording to my n."

    "Your n?" Margaret echoed in confusion, "What n?"

    Laina grinned, "It will be revealed in time. But for now, trust me. It''s going smoothly."

    Before anyone could protest again, Laina spoke first, "I appreciate the concern from all of you, but I can handle this on my own. Alright?"

    None of them dared to say anything any further. Dante walked over to the counter and took two canisters. He opened the first one and poured a handful of marshmallows into each mug. Then, he sprinkled cocoa powder on them both.

    Lastly, he gave Laina a kiss on her forehead before she headed out into the living room. The rest were just about to protest when he put his finger on his lips and shook his head. He pointed his index finger upwards, signaling all of them to head on up for the night.

    None of them dared to say anything else. They quietly made their way up, but they did not return to their rooms.. Instead, they made themselvesfortable as they listened in on the conversation down below.

 Chapter 288 - The Truth Is In The Cocoa

    Laina handed a mug to Ethan after she set the tray down on the coffee table. She leaned backfortably on the sofa and took a sip from her mug.

    "So, what would you like to discuss?" she asked without skipping a beat.

    "I..." Ethan hesitated for a moment.

    "I came here to ask for your help," he finally said.

    "My help? I am afraid you''ll have to be more specific than that, Your Majesty."

    Ethan clenched his jaw. He did not appreciate the way Laina was treating him. After all, it was mostly her fault that he was in this mess. Or so he thought.

    "I will not beg, Laina. I won''t" he said through gritted teeth.

    "Younded me in this mess and you''re going to fix it." Sitting on the sofa alone, waiting for Laina stirred the negative emotions he harbored.

    After all, he was a King. A King does not beg for someone''s help. He regretteding here to ask for her help. But on the other hand, he did not have any other choice.

    Laina could not help butugh. She was amused at the notion that Ethan was in trouble and it was her fault.

    "My fault?" she scoffed, "I don''t even know what sort of trouble you''re in. How could it possibly be my fault?"

    Ethan mmed his hand on the coffee table . He leaped out of his seat as he pointed at Laina.

    "You emptied the Royal Coffers! Not leaving a single penny! Does that ring a bell," he yelled.

    Laina put the cup of hot cocoa back on the table. She remained calm and collected, which only infuriated him even more.

    Laina leaned back in her seat as she looked up at him, "If you''re going to be like this, then you may take your leave."

    Ethan chuckled, "So I was right? You were the one who emptied the coffers? I should have known you were up to something.

    I knew it!"

    Laina did not appreciate being falsely used. But she was not about to lose her cool. Not when she had the high ground in the argumet. He came knocking on her door, not the other way around.

    "I do not appreciate the false usation," she snapped back at him, "I simply took what was mine."

    "So everything then?"

    Laina shook her head, "Only what belonged to me. The Royal Coffers should have more than enough funds tost at the very least another six months without replenish from taxes that were due toe in at the end of the year. Which is in a couple of weeks."

    She narrowed her eyes at him as she continued, "I could have left you high and dry, Ethan. Trust me I thought about it. But I did not."

    "Then..." Ethan could not even piece the words he wanted to say, "How..."

    He yelled in anger as he sat back down on the sofa, burying his head in his hands. From the way he reacted, Laina realied her prediction was right. But she was surprised. It happened sooner than she had expected.

    In just a few short months since his coronation, the crown was already in debt. Laina sighed as she rubbed her temples.

    "I can''t believe this happened so soon," she sighed in defeat.

    Ethan looked up at her, "So you did n this?"

    "Of course not!" she rebutted, "I predicted this might happen."

    Laina rubbed her temples as she closed her eyes.

    "How much?"

    "How much what?"

    "For crying out loud... how much debt is there?" Laina asked as she continued to rub her temples.

    Ethan paused for a moment. He hesitated telling her. He averted his gaze as he bit his lip.

    "If you want my help, spit it out."

    He did not want to say it out loud. So, Ethan leaned over to Laina and whispered the amount into her ear. As soon as she heard it, she pped his across the face.

    Pak!

    Everyone gasped in shock when they witnessed it. They were surprised that Laina did that. Even she was in shock that she did.

    "What have you been doing?! Spending on frivolos balls every day?" She yelled at him.

    Ethan, who was still a little stunned by what had happened, attempted to defend himself, "Not everyday! Every other day..."

    "You pped me across the face? I''m a King! Have you gone-"

    Pak!

    Before he could finish his sentence, she pped him across the face again. The others who were listening on the stairs could not help but cheer in silence. Dante chuckled. Ethan was asking for it.

    "I''ll dly do it again if it calls for it," Laina warned him sternly.

    Both of them calmed down a little. They sat there in silence for a while, trying to recollect their thoughts.

    "The Nobles of the High Court. I assume you gave into their every demand after you took the throne?" Laina sighed as she leaned back and sipped on her hot cocoa.

    Ethan was stunned, "How did you know?"

    She rolled her eyes. How could she not know? One of the main reasons they disliked Laina so much was because of what she had done. Laina noticed many industries in Kinshearth were monopolised by the nobles.

    This led to the controlled pricing in the market and lessmon folk were able to trade in the industries. Existing contracts with the noble houses were often done at exorbitant prices when the actual cost were only a fraction.

    The nobility were one of the main reasons the crown was in debt to begin with. When she exined this to Ethan, he was shocked.

    "I... I never knew..."

    "Of course not," she sighed, "Why would they ever tell you any of this? You thought you had them in your palm, but you''ve actually been their puppet all along."

    The nobles knew Ethan would follow the traditions Kinshearth. They knew he would given in to their demands. He was their perfect puppet.

    "I assume you brought back all, if not most of the royal traditions as well?" she added, "Like the second breakfast, early andte afternoon high tea with the nobility?"

    Ethan nodded.

    "Do you know how much those cost?" She sighed,"All those add up. And they are so unnessary. How can anyone possibly eat everything?"

    Ethan leaned back in his chair. Laina was right. Not only did those meals take out so much time in his day, the food was mostly wasted too. Now he understood why Laina implemented so many reforms.

    "If those noble houses weren''t unscrupulous businessmen and women, do you think I wouldn''t have awarded those contracts to them?" Laina defended herself.

    She ced a hand on his shoulder, "Now you see my plight."

 Chapter 289 - Hate Is A Strong Word

    Ethan sighed. He recalled the reason he had made this trip alone. Everything was going well at the start. Until the representative of Gtea Bank came and gave him a rude wake-up call. Businesses he thought belonged to the crown, did not.

    The crown had revenue streams, but they were not as many as he had thought. Most of them were Laina''s private businesses. The Yellow House was one of them. While it might have seemed that she had done this for her own benefit, It was not.

    In fact, she had been supplementing the Royal Coffers with the profits she had made.

    "You doomed me from the start," Ethan still did not see the error of his ways, "If I knew..."

    "If you knew all these things you thought belonged to the crown belonged to me, what would you have done?" she turned the question on him.

    "Were you going to arrest me and take what rightfully belonged to me?" she asked.

    Everything she had, Laina built it from the ground up on her in. For every piece of gold she borrowed to work on her investments from the Royal Coffers, she paid it back threefold.

    "The revenue streams the crown owns is more than enough to sustain Kinshearth as a whole.

    Heck, there''s even enough for you to spend on multiplevish parties if you wish."

    But when Ethan allowed the Nobles to retake what they imed to be rightfully theirs, everything came crumbling down. Laina knew there was more than what Ethan was leading on. From the look on his face, she could tell he wasing to his senses.

    He buried his face in his hands at the realization. He was not fit to be King. He might have learned how to act like one, but he did not know what takes to manage a Kingdom. He still had much to learn.

    "You''re right, Laina. I''m not fit to be King," he sighed in defeat.

    It hurt his ego to say it, but he knew he had to. He took off the crown on his head and handed it over to Laina, "You should be Queen, Laina."

    She did not reply.

    "I''ll abdicate and return to you what''s rightfully yours," he dered.

    Everyone who was listening had smiles on their faces! Surely this was the oue Laina had hoped for. But to their surprise, it was not.

    "No. Absolutely not," Laina dered as she pushed the crown back to Ethan while shaking her head.

    "What?" he gasped in shock and confusion, "Isn''t this what you wanted?"

    Laina burst outughter. She could not believe he would think that. At the start, Laina wanted it back. She had been waiting for quite some time. Bing Queen meant no one would ever dare to question her authority ever again.

    But when Ethan took it away from her, she realized she had so much more to live for. Spending time with Dante and her friends, made her realize that. There was more to life than the crown. She was carefree. She did not have to worry constantly about what others thought of her.

    "Please Laina, please," he begged, "I know you won''t do this for me, but do it for the sake of the people."

    Laina shook her head, "The throne is yours, Ethan. Is that not what you wanted all along?"

    "It is... but I''vee to realize I am not the ruler I want to be," he admitted.

    Laina shook her head, "No. You''re just doing this so you don''t have to deal with this mess."

    Laina spoke the truth. Ethan knew it. But for a long while, he could not ept it. The truth was often too difficult to ept.

    "If you want to learn and be a good King, you''ll need to start by fixing your mistakes."

    "But..." all the odds were against him. How was it going to be possible?

    She could see how defeated he looked. There was a part of her that told her not to help him. After everything that he did to her, she was not obligated to do so. But Laina knew what she wanted to do. She wanted to help him.

    "To tell you the truth. The crown was in a lot more debt before," she shared with him.

    Ethan widened his eyes in disbelief.

    "It''s true," she reinstated, "About... ten times worse."

    Ethan dropped his jaw. He could not believe it.

    "But I managed to pull us out of it and so can you."

    "But...I..." he did not even know where to begin.

    The Royal Coffers were empty. The Gtea Bank demanded payment. It was as if he was drowning in the open sea. He even tried asking the Nobles of the High Court for help. But they all turned their backs against him.

    "Let''s make a deal," Laina said with a smile.

    "A deal?"

    She nodded as she exined, "I''ll give you enough money to tide you over for the next two month, plus a little extra. Thest month of the year is important in Kinshearth, I don''t think I need to exin that to you."

    "I know," he replied.

    "Good. Survive for another month and I will return to Kinshearth. If you can turn things around by then, then great, you can continue being King. I will spend my time there and be on my way.

    If not, I''ll take over. But I have a condition."

    Ethan gulped. He wondered what would she want of him. Perhaps she wanted him to promise that he would never contest against her ever again. It would be a reasonable request.

    "What would that be?"

    "I want you to remain in the capital and take up the role of Crown Prince of Kinshearth," Laina exined.

    Everyone was floored. Laina was full of surprises. None of them were able to predict her moves at every turn. Dante grinned. He listened intently as the conversation continued.

    "You want me to be Crown Prince?" Ethan asked.

    "Yes, that''s right."

    Laina did not know what the future had in store for her. Life was unpredictable. Her recent close encounters with death were proof of that. If anything were to happen to her while she was Queen, Kinshearth would fall into chaos.

    Ethan, though inexperienced, was a great candidate. All he needed was guidance and pointers in the right direction. With a few years of experience under his belt, he might even be a better monarch than Laina.

    But Ethan could not understand, "Don''t you hate me? After everything I did?"

    Laina grinned, "Oh I do.. So don''t expect me to go easy on you."

 Chapter 290 - For Better Or For Worse

    She ced both hands on his shoulders as she continued, "For better or for worse, we have our differences. I don''t have to like you, and the same goes for you."

    Laina saw the passion Ethan had for the people. After all, she had been keeping tabs on him for a very long time. He had just been misguided by those around him.

    "So, Your Majesty. Do we have a deal?" Laina asked as she put out her hand.

    Ethan nodded as he shook her hand, "We have a deal."

    Once everything was settled and arranged, Ethan prepared to leave. Laina attempted to keep him for the night, after all, it waste and dangerous outside. But he insisted on returning to Kinshearth at once.

    "If they discover that I''m missing in the morning, they are going to panic," he added.

    "Alright," Laina called for Florin and Kol,"Escort King Ethan back to Kinshearth Pce."

    The vampire and the hybrid obeyed without question. Ethan protested but Laina refused to listen.

    "Rest assured they will not harm you. They will protect you, just in case," Laina chuckled, "If I really wanted to have you killed, you would not have stepped foot in this house, to begin with."

    After sending them off, Laina let out a yawn as she headed upstairs. Titan got up from his spot by the firece to follow her upstairs. She was unsurprised to see Dante, Margaret, and Marius looking back at her.

    "Are you sure that''s a good idea, Laina?" Margaret asked anxiously.

    She shrugged her shoulders, "I guess we''ll just have to wait and see."

    But before they could go anywhere else, there was a knock on the door. Dante stiffened immediately and so did Marius. From the look on their faces, it was as if they knew who was at the door.

    "Who could it be at this hour?" Laina wondered as she walked down the stairs to open it.

    "Maybe they forgot something," Margaret added as she went down too.

    Marius grabbed onto Margaret''s arm and pulled her back. Before she could protest, he shook his head. His look of worry sends a shiver down her spine. Something must be wrong for him to react this way.

    Before Laina could reach for the doorknob, Dante suddenly appeared before her. He physically blocked her from opening the door.

    "Dante? You scared me!" she yelled as she rubbed her chest.

    When she looked up at him, she fell silent.

    "Laina, I''ll get the door," he said swiftly.

    Before she could ask what was wrong, he peered over her shoulder and added, "Margaret, can you bring Laina upstairs to rest? Please?"

    It was unlike him to be so courteous with her. From the tone of his voice, Margaret knew he meant it. Although she did not know what was beyond the door, she decided to heed what he said. Laina, still confused as to what was going on, refused to go.

    "What''s wrong, Dante?" she asked as she furrowed her eyebrows with worry.

    A pit fell in her stomach, "You''re not leaving, are you?"

    She did not know why those words came out of her mouth. But she felt it in her gut. Dante kissed her on the forehead.

    "No, I''m staying right here. I''ll exin everything to youter, alright?" he said as he looked deep into her eyes.

    She could tell he meant it. Choosing to believe in him, Laina relented. She tightened her fists as she walked up the stairs. She did not look back. She stopped in her tracks as she bit her lip. Laina wanted to say something. But nothing came out. In silence, she continued the rest of the way up.

    Once Laina disappeared up the stairs, Dante took in a deep breath as he opened the door. Just as he had suspected, two knights in full body armor greeted him. As soon as they saw him, they got down on their knees.

    Marius, peered over Dante''s shoulder to see who it was. He gasped when he saw who they were. They were the Lunar Imperial Knights. They were sent to Gaeia by the Empress, Dante''s mother.

    "Your Majesty, King Dante. We are here to escort you home. Your training and preparation for the Celestial Tribtions will begin shortly," the two knights said in unison.

    Dante clenched his jaw. He had almost forgotten about the trials. He looked back up the stairs, momentarily ncing over to Marius too. He cursed beneath his breath.

    He cannot leave now.

    "Convey my message to the Empress," he dered as he straightened his back, "I will prepare for it on Gaeia. She need not worry, I will be ready."

    Dante was about to close the door when one of the knights stopped him.

    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. But the Empress''s orders-"

    Dante was having none of it. He grabbed the knight by the cor of his breastte and lifted him into the air with one hand. A dark blue aura covered Dante he bared his sharpened canines. The aura caused the remaining knight to fall to the ground.

    Even Marius, who was standing a distance away from him, could feel the pressure of his aura. It was suffocating.

    "I do not take orders from the Empress. If you wish to keep your life, convey my message and count yourselves lucky," he warned before dropping the knight onto the ground.

    Before they could protest, Dante added, "Even if the Empress herselfes to get me. I will not go with her.

    I will fight her till I breathe myst."

    With that, Dante closed the door and turned back to face the living room. Marius had goosebumps all over his body. He did not dare say anything, as Dante stood there, seething in anger.

    "Dante, shouldn''t you-" Dante shot Marius a re. He immediately pursed his lips and looked down.

    Preparing for it was crucial. It could determine whether or not he would make it out alive. Dante looked down at his hands. The curse''s effects only made things even tougher.

    Marius could not hold back any longer. Even if it would get him killed, he had to say something.

    "Why don''t you exin everything to Laina. I''m sure she will understand," he pleaded.

    "Absolutely not," Dante replied without skipping a beat, "If Laina finds out about the curse and the trials..."

    He refused to think about what would happen then. Dante shook his head."Then what are you going to tell her?" Marius asked as he crossed his arms while leaning his back against the wall.

    Dante furrowed his eyebrows as he massaged his temples. He promised to be truthful to Laina and he intended to keep his promise.

    "I will tell her about the trials."

    "But training in Gaeia won''t be as efficient and effective as training in the Celestial Realm."

    "With the right conditions, I''m sure it would be fine. Besides..." Dante walked over to him.

    He ced his hand on Marius''s shoulder, "If I don''t make it through the trials, I''m going to make every moment I have with Laina count."

    With that, he proceeded upstairs towards his shared bedroom with Laina. Margaret was just about to close her door on her way out from there.. They exchanged a look.

 Chapter 291 - Together

    "Dante," Margaret called out to him just before he was about to knock.

    He turned around to face her. From the look on his face, Margaret realized how serious he looked. Whatever he was going to tell her, it was very important. She did not have any inkling of what it might be, but she felt like she had to say something.

    "Laina is strong. She can take care of herself. She will believe anything you tell her," Margaret bit her lip, she did not know why she was saying this.

    But it felt right.

    "She can bear being apart from you, but only if you promise you will return. Do you understand what I''m trying to say?"

    Perhaps at that moment, Margaret didn''t know what was the point she was trying to bring across. All she knew was that it had to be said.

    Dante seemingly understood. He did not verbally reply to her. He merely gave her a nod, before knocking on the door. As soon as a muffled reply came through, he pushed open the door and entered the room.

    Dante carefully closed the door behind him. When he looked up, he was about to open his mouth to speak when he felt a pair of arms wrapped around his waist.

    Laina buried her face into his chest as she held him tightly, refusing to let go. She squinted her eyes shut. She was ready to hear what Dante had to say. A thousand scenarios flooded through her mind with each passing second.

    No matter what he was about to say, Laina stilled her palpitating heart. She hung on his reply. When the silence continued to linger, Laina pursed her lips. She could not wait any longer. It was killing her!

    "If you''re going to leave, I just-"

    "I''m not."

    "You''re not?" she looked up at him, her eyes filled with hope.

    Dante carefully traced the shape of her face with his fingers. His cold touch did not cause her to flinch. Laina was used to it by now. He could feel the warmth radiating off her skin.

    "I''m not going anywhere. I promised you, remember?" he said softly as he gazed into her eyes.

    But Laina knew better. She wanted to take a step away from him. But she was locked in his arms. She averted his gaze.

    "There''s something else, isn''t there?" she sighed.

    Without giving any word of warning, Dante lifted her off her feet and brought her to their shared bed. He sat her on the side of the bed, while he got down on one knee, facing her.

    "What are you doing?" she asked, surprised by his actions.

    Her heart was pounding in her chest. She did not know what to expect. Dante held onto Laina''s hands.

    "You''re right. There''s a catch," he confessed.

    He could not look at her. They could be together for now. But it was not a permanent arrangement. Why did all good things have toe to an end? Laina knew something was bothering him.

    He was clearly deciding if he should tell her. Laina caressed his cheek, meeting his eyes.

    "Whatever it is, I only want to know the truth. No sugar coating," she said as she ced a finger on his chest, "Even if it''s for my own good."

    Seeing her resolve, Dante knew there was no point in keeping it from her. He took a seat next to her as he began to exin in great detail. He exined to her about the celestials and how he was one of them.

    "Every celestial has to go through a series of trials known as the Celestrial Tribtion.

    Some are lucky and they only have to go through it once. Others, aren''t."

    "So are you lucky?" Laina asked.

    Dante chuckled as he shook his head, "Luck is a fickle thing. Surviving it means you will be gifted with the powers the Universe gave you."

    She tightened her grip on his hand, "And if you don''t?"

    He bit his lip. He was not going to hide the truth from her.

    "There are things worse than death. Some are tormented. Others are crippled," he continued to exin, "Which is why preparation and training are very important."

    Dante told Laina who was at the door. He exined to her why they hade for him. But to keep his promise to her, he chose to stay. Laina felt so guilty and he could see it in her eyes.

    He turned her to face him, "It is my decision to stay, don''t beat yourself up over it."

    He held on to both of her hands tightly.

    "This is serious, Dante," as soon as those words left her lips, Laina realized something of grave importance.

    If Dante chose to return to the Celestial Realm for his training and preparation, the effects of the curse might elerate. She looked into his eyes. Surely he must have known about that too, hence his decision to stay. She could not lose him. No matter what.

    A pit fell in her stomach. The curse weakened his body with each passing day. Even with the elixir, it could only slow down its effects. It did not solve the root of the curse.

    "I''ll face the trials with you," Laina dered with determination.

    If they faced them together, she could lessen his burden. She could protect him. She could save him. Dante smiled, he caressed her cheek.

    "I appreciate your sentiment, but the trials have to bepleted alone."

    Dante brought Laina''s hand to his chest, "But I won''t be alone. Because I will have you in my heart."

    Laina blushed beet red as she shied away from him. Who knew the Dragon King could be so mushy, even when they were being serious. As they continued to further their discussion, Dante exined that he would train and prepare for the trials in Gaeia.

    All he needed was suitable conditions and training grounds. As it turned out, the surrounding snowy mountains here in Luzernia had some of the best conditions.

    "The trials would likely be more of an endurance test, freezing temperatures that can instantly freeze anything and almost everything," Dante exined.

    "Then all we need to do is to train you deeper in the mountains. With all this snowfall right now, I''m sure it''s even colder up there," Laina added.

    This arrangement was perfect!

 Chapter 292 - Everything I Do, I Do For You

    Not only would they be in close vicinity of one another, but they would also be able to spend the holidays together. Across Gaeia, during the winter season, a festival known as Log Day was celebrated during the Winter Solistice.

    Since they had gotten close to one another, Laina and Dante made it a point to celebrate Log Day together. Whether it would be in Kinshearth or in Dracona, they would spend the day in each other''s arms while the snow fell outside their windows. As per tradition, they would also exchange gifts with one another.

    They''ve been trying to one-up each other with an increasingly oundish gift. This year, they hade to a truce. They could only gift each other something they made on their own. A gift from the heart.

    But that was the least of their worries right now. For now, they were focused on what Dante needed for his training and preparation.

    "I''ll train with you," she said to him.

    "What?" he was surprised at her deration, "But what about The Goldie Finch? What about-"

    Laina cupped Dante''s face in her hands, "There is nothing more important than you right now. The Goldie Finch will survive without me. Besides, Margaret can step in and help if something goes wrong. Lady Wilma would be able to assist too."

    The gears of her mind began to churn and turn. She had it all nned out. If she trained alongside Dante, she would be able to monitor his condition. Furthermore more, it meant they would get to spend more time together.

    "Are you sure you want to go with me?" Dante asked, his voice was full of worry.

    "Yes, I''m sure of it. If I don''t go, who''s going to watch your back?" Laina grinned.

    "Watch my back? I''m not a damsel in distress," Dante rebutted.

    "Well neither am I," Laina responded as she folded her arms, "Who knows? I might end up bing stronger than you."

    "Is that a deration of challenge?" Dante asked as he narrowed his eyes.

    "I think it is," Laina yed along.

    "Very well, we shall grow stronger together and see whoes out on top," Dante agreed.

    Preparation for their trip up the mountain came along well. Margaret and Marius wanted to follow but they kindly rejected the offer.

    "You two should take this time to have some fun together," Laina said to Margaret as she continued to pack.

    "At least take Kol and Florin with you," she pleaded.

    Laina shook her head, "Don''t worry, we''ll be fine. Besides, Dante would be there to protect me if necessary."

    Margaret knew that she could not argue with Laina any further. So she threw up her hands in defeat and made Laina promise her to be safe at all times.

    "How is that possible when we''re going to be training up in the snowy mountains?"

    Margaret ced her hands on Laina''s shoulders, "I know, I know. Just be careful, alright? I won''t be able toe to your rescue if I''m not there."

    Laina ced her hand on Margaret''s arm, "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine... We''ll be fine."

    Dante and Laina packed up thest of their belongings before heading out together. Everyone came to bid them farewell. For the trip, Titan went along with them. His thick fur coat allowed him to keep warm even in the harshest of weather. Plus, he had a great sense of smell.

    Laina looked up into the cloud-covered sky. Fresh snow fell all around them as they made their way through the forest. Small snowkes danced in the air,nding softly on Laina''s gloved hand.

    She admired the snowke carefully before a puff of air blew it away. A smile appeared on her face. Winter was one of her most favorite seasons. The weather was cool and fresh snow nkets the earth.

    Dante held onto Laina''s hand and pulled her along, "Come on, let''s get going. It''s going to get dark faster than you know it."

    Laina quickened her pace to match Dante''s as they made their way down the path. Eventually, they were going up on an incline with no clear path ahead of them.

    "Is this the right way up?" Dante asked as they trudged through the snow.

    The snow was getting thicker as they got higher. Laina looked around them. Based on the information she had received from Lady Wilma, they were on the right track.

    After she found out that Dante and Laina were going deep into the mountains, she gave them very important pieces of information. Their first destination was a hunting lodge often used in the summer months. Since it was winter, it was empty.

    Lady Wilma gave them permission to use it. As for their training, she had a few suggestions for them as well. There were three mythical beasts that roam the mountains in Luzernia. Not many had seen them before, let alone captured or killed one.

    Hunting them would be a test of endurance, ability, and instinct. It was perfect for their training. Lady Wilma gave them a map filled with notes and routes already drawn out. With it, they will never get lost.

    But as the day went on, it was as Dante had feared. It was getting darker by the minute. While the both of them could see well in the night, the weather conditions were less than ideal. Thest flicker of light would diminish soon enough.

    "May be we should camp here for the night," Laina suggested as she pointed out a nearby cave.

    Dante looked over. It was a good location for them to camp for the night, but he did not want that. With a bit of quick thinking, he turned back to Laina.

    "Would you like to see my dragon form?" Dante asked with a sneaky grin.

    Laina was stunned. For a moment, she could not speak. She did not know how to respond. While it had been a legitimate question in her mind, she never really wondered much of it.

    "It would get us to the lodge quickly," he added in an attempt to convince her.

    "But isn''t this supposed to be part of the training?" she asked.

    Dante bit his lip. He knew she was right. However..., "That is true. But the trainig starts tomorrow."

    Dark blue wings sprouted from his back as he took a few steps back.

    "So, what do you say?" he asked.

 Chapter 293 - Shimmering

    She knew she should not give in so easily. But could you really me her? It''s not every day a person catches a glimpse of a dragon. Let alone, the dragon king himself. Laina picked up Titan in her arms. Though he was a big tough dog, she carried him with ease.

    "Alright, show me what you''ve got."

    A gust of wind began to swirl around them. Fresh snow encircled Dante, covering himpletely. Laina took a few steps back as a shadow loomed over her and Titan. It grew and grew, towering over her several times.

    Dante unfurled his wings, extending them at full length. The snow and wind disappeared in the blink of an eye, revealing the midnight blue dragon. Under the waning light, Dante''s scales glistened and shimmered.

    At first, he was a little worried that Laina might be frightened of his appearance. But all his worries melted away when he saw the wide smile on her face. She ran up to him and touched the scales on his neck.

    "This is amazing!" she eximed with glee like a child who just got candy.

    Dante looked over his shoulder, he could roughly make out the shape of the sun about to set on the horizon.

    "Hop on," he said to Laina and she did as he asked.

    As soon as she got on, Laina held onto this neck, with Titan smushed in-between.

    "Ready?"

    Laina nodded, "Ready!"

    Dante pped his wings and took to the sky. The chilly winds blew against Laina''s face. She winced. All the fatigue she had felt was gone in the blink of an eye.

    Laina looked at the scenery down below. As sunlight was slowly faded away, it was getting more and more difficult to see. But it was no trouble for them at all. From their height, they easily spotted the lodge.

    Once they were close enough, Dante flew down andnded right next to it. He waited for Laina and Titan to get off his back before taking his human form once more. As soon as he did, he came up to Laina and sped her hands in his.

    Even with the gloves, and her natural resistance to cold weather, Laina''s hands were icy cold. For the first time in a long while, Laina felt no difference in the temperature of Dante''s hands. He gently breathed warm air on their hands, attempting to warm her hands up.

    "I think it would be more effective if we get inside," Laina suggested.

    She could feel the wind getting stronger. Perhaps, they might even get snowed in by morning.

    "You''re right, let''s go," still holding onto her hands, they made their way into the lodge.

    As Lady Wilma had said, it waspletely empty. There was not a soul in sight. All the furniture looked as though they have been untouched for months, maybe even years.

    "Did she say they used this ce as a hunting lodge?" Dante asked as they took a look around.

    "Yes," Laina replied as she clicked her fingers.

    Spheres of fire lit up all the spaces, allowing them to see with greater rity. The hunting lodge was modestly decorated with ornate frames hung on the walls.

    There was a mix of family portraits and depictions of the hunting of several beasts. There was even a taxidermy of a brown bear next to the firece. A painting, in particr, caught Dante''s attention.

    "Is this one of the beasts she mentioned to you?" he asked as he pointed at the painting.

    Laina walked over to take a closer look. It was an oil painting depicting a hunt. Several hunters on horseback with a pack of dogs were attacking a beast, unlike anything Laina had seen before. While most other paintings depicted hunting season in the Summer, this painting was set in Winter.

    "Is that a scorpion?" she wondered as she squint her eyes to focus on the details.

    Dante did the same, "I think you might be right."

    Taking a book out of her spatial storage, she flipped it through to one of the marked pages. Tracing her finger down the page, she quickly found what she was looking for.

    ce Scorpions were native to the region. They only came out to hunt in the winter. While they used to roam in the lower parts of the mountain, the citizens of Luzernia forced them back. As such, the ce Scorpions retreated deep into the mountains.

    "It says here," Laina exined as she continued to trace her finger across the page, "That they can shoot acid from its stinger."

    "It''s not just any type of acid either. It can even reduce dragon scales to sludge."

    "To sludge?" Dante echoed her words in shock, "I find that hard to believe."

    Laina closed the book and looked back at him. She narrowed her eyes as she got in his face.

    "You''re not afraid, are you?" Laina teased.

    Danteughed, "Afraid? Never! I think that book is wrong! Dragon scales are tough!"

    "But they aren''t impervious to damage," Laina reminded.

    It was true. Regr dragon scales were highly sorted after for their toughness. It rivaled some of the hardest gemstones in existence. Dante''s dragon scales are not normal either.

    "Yes, but I''m sure my scales can withstand a bit of acid," he dered confidently.

    Laina grinned, "Well then, we''ll just have to see about that."

    Their conversation got her thinking. What was stronger than dragons scales? She felt like she knew the answer to it, but she could not quite recall. So she asked Dante, knowing he would have the answer.

    "Regr dragon scales is strong but it has a few weaknesses."

    "What about scales like yours?" Laina asked as she traced her fingers down Dante''s arm.

    "Why do you want to know?" Dante asked as he cupped her face.

    She had her reason of course, "So that I can look out for it. That way I can protect you."

    He appreciated her intentions. There was no need to hide it from her. In fact, Laina already knew. She just did not remember, that''s all.

    "Sun re can melt dragon scales with ease, and so can the mes of a phoenix."

    That night, Laina and Dante huddled close together under the covers. They were having an early night as their journey tomorrow began at first light. Dante had his arms wrapped up around Laina. He looked as if he was a mama bear cuddling a baby bear.

    "I''m not going anywhere, you know," Laina giggled as she snuggled in his chest.

    "I know," Dante replied as he tightened his arms around her a little, "I''m just being cautious, that''s all."

    "Cautious? What are you afraid of? That Titan is going to snatch me away?"

    "I''m afraid, that this is all a dream," he said softly.

    Laina and Dante locked eyes.

    "I''m afraid when I open my eyes tomorrow morning, I would be alone. And that all of this was just a dream."

    Laina ced a finger on Dante''s lips. She did not want him to continue. He tried to say something but she shook her head.

    "I will never leave you. Never," she repeated while looking straight into his eyes.

    They were so close, barely a few inches apart. It was so quiet, they could hear each other''s breathing. They could hear each other''s heartbeats.

    "Even if one day you don''t-" she did not have a chance to finish her sentence.

    Dante leaned in for a kiss, savoring the warmth of her lips. She gave in to it too. The couple shared a beautiful moment together.

    "I will never leave you," he whispered to her when they parted lips.

 Chapter 294 - Not That Simple

    Dante said it with such determination. He tightened his grip on her hands. Laina wanted to believe him. She really did. But knowing that he was cursed, how would that be possible?

    "You promise?" she asked in a whisper.

    Dante nodded, "I promise. Even in death, I will never leave your side."

    The harsh conditions of the mountains the further up they went, proved to be relentless. It was getting colder with the higher they climbed. At this point, both of them were decked out in their full winter gear.

    "We finally made it!" Laina eximed with glee as she entered the cave to escape the snowstorm.

    Dante followed closely behind.

    "That took longer than expected," Hemented as he removed his hood.

    They were in the heart of the mountain range now. The real training begins. Dante took off most of his clothes, only keeping on a pair of pants. When Laina turned around she was surprised to see that he had stripped down.

    "Dante, what are you doing? It''s freezing! You''re going to catch a cold!" She eximed as she took off her own jacket and attempted to cover his body.

    The darkened veins were nowhere in sight. Dante already cast a spell to keep them hidden from her. He returned her the jacket at once.

    "It''s part of the endurance training to withstand the cold," he exined.

    It was simple. All Dante had to do was to sit in the blizzard and absorb the cold air into his body. As he walked out into the cold, Laina bit her lip. She promised to train with him and that was what she intended to do.

    Laina stripped down to her blouse and pants. She could feel the chilly air against her skin. When Dante saw her, he immediately told her to get back into the cave.

    "No, I said I would train with you. If it means we have to sit in the snow together while there''s a snowstorm. Then so be it!" she dered as she sat down next to him.

    Titan watched them both from theforts of the cave. He sat by the crackling fire, previously set up by Laina before she joined Dante in the cold.

    "Laina, your body won''t be able to take it," he warned, worried for her well-being.

    "I''ll be fine," she brushed him off.

    She knew he was genuinely worried for her health and safety. Preparing the elixirs for Dante had taken a lot of energy out of her. But she knew her limits.

    "Fine," she relented, "If I really feel like I''m spent, I will go back into the cave to get warm, alright?"

    Seeing her persistence, Dante finally relented. Together, the training began. It did not take long for them to build up a routine. Using the few hours of light they had each day, Laina and Dante would go out hunting for the beasts. It had proven to be difficult since the tracks disappeared quickly in the snow.

    They could not rely on scent either, so they needed a different solution. But luck was on their side. After a few days of tracking with Titan, they found one of the beasts they were looking for.

    "Are you sure that''s it?" Dante whispered to Laina.

    Laina did not respond. She was observing the beast carefully. It was incredibly difficult to spot, due to its snow-white fur and soft padded feet. Against the fresh snow-covered grounds, the beast barely made a sound.

    But something was amiss. While the physical description matched what Lady Wilma had told her, the sizing does not. So did its personality.

    The Snow Mountain Tiger was ferocious and cunning. Yet the one in front of them was yful and oblivious to its surroundings. Could the information had been wrong?

    "It''s so small," hemented.

    Laina had described to him that the Snow Mountain Tiger wasrger than a cottage. The one before them was about the size of a full-grown horse. Just then, Laina felt something cold and slimy fall on her shoulder.

    She froze in fear. She shuddered. Dante carefully turned to Laina. A musky fragrance of saliva and animal fur permeated his senses. It took them this long to realize that the shadow looming over them was not from the tall trees that surrounded them.

    It was a beast. The beast that they hade here to hunt. Together, Laina and Dante slowly tilted their heads up. They gulped.

    "On the count of three," Dante carefully whispered.

    "What count of three?" Laina whispered back to him in a state of panic.

    The tiger did not seem to have noticed their presence. With its keen hearing, it should have been able to hear their conversation. Laina craned her neck to take a closer look at the tiger''s features.

    "What are you doing?!" Dante yelled quietly.

    He knew that if they got into the peripheral vision of the tiger, they would be attacked immediately. But Laina realized something unique. The tiger''s ears had w marks on them.

    Large gashes of healed scars. The tiger took a step forward. The smaller tiger heard it and turned to look in its direction. Laina and Dante parted ways as the tiger walked through the trees to get to the smaller tiger.

    "It can''t hear us," Laina whispered to Dante as she pointed it out to him.

    He nodded in acknowledgment. Both of them continued to watch the tigers. This was not worthy prey. Seeing the w marks on the tiger, they came to a realization.

    The mountains had more secrets than they had previously assumed.

    After tracking for a couple of days, Laina and Dante felt as if they were at a dead end. They had decided to let the tigers go, in hopes that they would lead them to the beast that gave the tiger the w marks.

    "We''ve been lucky with the clues, but it looks like it has dried up," Laina sighed as she punched a tree trunk.

    Dante looked around them. He narrowed his eyes in hopes of seeing further in the distance. Titan had his nose on the ground, continuing to do his best to sniff for tracks.

    "Perhaps we''re going about it the wrong way," Dante suggested as he walked over to Laina.

    "How so?" she asked.

    "A different perspective might do us good," he picked her up in his arms.

 Chapter 295 - The Rat King

    He summoned his wings and took to the sky. Laina was not afraid of heights. In fact, she enjoyed it very much. She yearned for the day she too could fly freely in the sky, feeling the wind against her face.

    Flying with wings was just different and a levitation spell could only get you so high up and so far.

    Titan was running alongside them in the air. A burst of me formed beneath each of his paws as he ran.

    "If only I had wings like yours," she muttered to herself as she looked up at Dante''s face.

    She realized he was looking far off into the distance. She turned to look, gasping in surprise. Dante was right, all they needed was a different perspective. He turned to look at her.

    "Are you ready?"

    Laina gave him the signal. Dante flew them down near the entrance of the cave they had spotted. From its size, they knew the creature that lived within it must be massive. Theynded safely on the snow-covered ground, at the entrance.

    Laina looked up above her head, wondering the height of the cave. Looking to her sides, she gulped. Just how big was the beast that lived within.

    "Do you think it is in there?" she asked as she turned to Dante.

    "They might be," he replied.

    She gave him a look for confusion, "They?"

    Dante walked towards the walls of the caves. He traced his hands on the walls. Based on the markings, it seemed to have been made by more than one beast.

    "There might be more than one," he warned.

    Titan barred his teeth as he red deep into the cave. Laina could tell he was prepared to attack whatever was inside. The Sr Mastiff was never one to fear any opponent, no matter how big or small.

    Dante held onto Laina''s hand as he asked, "Are you ready?"

    She took in a deep breath, "Ready."

    Together, they entered the cave. Laina held up her hand. A sphere of light and fire guided their way. The air was damp and they soon picked up on a distinct odor the further they ventured.

    Laina looked back, the entrance of the cave shrunk from sight as they continued. The odor grew more pungent too. The fresh white snow that lined the entrance of the cave was not white the further they got.

    "That is definitely not the smell of fresh meat," Laina whispered as she kept a careful eye on their surroundings.

    For safety, both of them had drawn their weapons. A sickening crunch sent shivers down their spines. They lifted their feet to check, only to see broken pieces of bones scattered across the ground. Laina threw the sphere of light into the air.

    It duplicates itself and scattered across the cave grounds, lighting the ground ahead. To their horror, it was all covered in bones, piles of them. Dante crouched down. He picked a piece of bone and examined it closely.

    Laina took a few steps forward, in hopes of seeing how far the cave went.

    "What was that?" she whispered to Dante with haste.

    She had heard scuttering and the rattle of bones. Laina moved her spheres of light around in hopes of getting a better view. She could hear the scuttering echoing in the cave but it was as though they were actively avoiding the light.

    Dante came up to her. Laina pointed out what she had observed to him.

    "Extinguish the light," he whispered.

    "What? Why?" though they could see well enough in the dark, it was still best for them to have some light.

    "Trust me," he urged as he continued to look deeper into the cave.

    Without any more hesitation, she did as he asked. In the blink of an eye, the lights were extinguished. It took them a few seconds for their eyes to adjust. Laina could hear the scuttering again, and so did Titan and Dante.

    "I think we found it," Dante whispered carefully to Laina.

    He pointed far ahead. It was difficult to see where he was pointing in the dark but when her eyes adjusted a little better, Laina widened them in shock.

    Resting on the ceiling of the cave, was a beast, unlike anything they had seen before. Multiple pairs of eyes were staring right back at them. Its body was seemingly covered in sigils and runes.

    With the absence of light, the sigils and runes on its body were glowing. What little light that emitted revealed a horrific sight.

    "Is that... what I think it is?" Laina gulped.

    She had only ever seen it in a book or two. Never in a million years did she think she would see one in person.

    "That''s a Rat King," Dante whispered.

    A grotesque beast, formed from the fusion of multiple rats. Together, they became a singr living monster. The beady eyes of the rat king glowed bright red as it snarled at them.

    Laina and Dante both took a few steps back. Titan was right there with them. The Rat King climbed down from the ceiling of the cave.

    "Are you ready?" Dante asked as a drop of sweat trickled down his forehead.

    "Let''s go!" Laina replied as she readied her weapon.

    The Rat King let out a shrieking cry before lunging towards the both of them. Laina raised her hand, releasing a huge sphere of me. The bright light emitted from the mes blinded the beast for just a second.

    But it was more than enough time for Dante tounch his own attack. Laina winced a little, seeing the beast under the light. It was not a beauty, that was for sure.

    The fight with the beast was taxing. But eventually, Dante and Laina emerged victoriously. They celebrated their victory over the corpse of their foe. Titan celebrated with them too.

    Dante was still gasping for air, "That... was exhrating."

    "We made a great team," Laina replied with a smile.

    With the Rat King defeated, they decided to venture further into the cave. Examination of the corpse showed that the runes on the beast were not drawn on. They appeared on the skin of the beast through other sources.

    "I think the answer lies within this cave," Laina predicted.

    "How do you know?" he questioned in disbelief.

    Laina grinned, "It''s a gut feeling."

    They were still able to hear scurrying all around them. But having killed the Rat King, they were not bothered by them.

    "I was right!" Laina eximed with glee as she rushed forward, leaving Dante behind."

    "Hey! Wait for me!"

    He caught up to her to find glowing mushrooms. Upon realizing what they were, he immediately pulled Laina back to his side. He covered his nose with a piece of cloth and helped Laina to do the same.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked in confusion by his actions.

    Dante cast a spell of protection on both of them. He heaved a sigh of relief.. A puffy mushroom close to them popped open, dispersing spores into the air.

 Chapter 296 - Leave Me

    "Those are Mycellem Puffs, poisonous fungi that corrupt and mutate living creatures," he exined.

    The spores were inhaled, the living creature will either die from poisoning or mutate into something terrifying. The rat king they had encountered was likely one such victim. As they continued to observe the mushrooms that covered the cave floor, they notices that some of them had been eaten.

    "The Rat King must have eaten the mushrooms as well, which would exin its elerated mutation," Laina deduced.

    She turned to Titan, realizing he was not protected. Dante seemed to have read her mind. He exined that Titan was immune to the effects of the mushrooms. As a Sr Mastiff, he was immune to all if not most poisons of any form.

    Laina crouched down and gave Titan a pet on his head, "Why aren''t you a wonder dog."

    Titan seemingly understood that Laina was praising him. He said down proudly, tilting his head upwards while wagging his tail. Just then, Laina grew tense. She got up on her feet and took a few steps forward.

    "What''s wrong?" Dante asked, noticing her actions.

    She raised her hand, signaling him to remain quiet as she continued to look deeper into the cave. She had a gut feeling they were not alone. Just then, a gust of icy wind blew past them.

    The sudden chill dropped their body temperatures significantly in the blink of an eye. Laina dropped to the ground, shivering where she stood. Titan summoned two bursts of hot mes from his mouth, simultaneously surrounding Dante and Laina to protect them from the chill.

    Even Dante was caught off guard. It was as if the icy wind had sucked out all of the warmth from their body. Even with his natural resistance to the cold, he was able to feel the chill. But with Titan''s protection, they were doing a little better.

    "What was that?" Laina whispered to Dante when she realized they were not alone.

    Dante was shivering. His hands were shaking. When he looked down at them, he realized that the spell he had cast to hide the darkened veins had been lifted. Furthermore, the veins were spreading. It was acting up again.

    "No... not... not now," his teeth were chattering as he muttered beneath his breath.

    Dante clutched his heart. He was immobilized by the pain that spread from his heart. He wanted to warn Laina, but no words coulde out of his mouth. Laina, realizing something was terribly wrong, turned back to see Dante crouched on the ground.

    "Dante!" she yelled his name as she ran to him.

    She could see the dark-colored veins creeping past his forearm, about to cover his hands. She clenched her jaw as her heart sank. But before she could say anything, she heard footsteps echoing throughout the cave.

    "Laina... get... back..." Dante struggled to speak.

    "There''s no time for that," she replied snappily as she drew her weapon.

    Her entire body was shaking from the cold. Even with the gloves, she had on, her hands were hurting from the cold. Laina knew she had to do something. No matter what happened, they were all going toe out of this alive.

    "Titan!" she called for her Sr Mastiff who replied to her with a bright bark, "Protect Dante at all costs!"

    With a second bark, Titan hurried over to Dante''s side. He expels another burst of me onto him. A swirl of me enveloped him. It restored some warmth to him.

    "It''s too dangerous!" Dante urged, knowing that escaping would be their best option.

    But Laina refused.

    "We won''t be able to outrun it," she said as she turned to him, "Not in our condition."

    Laina raised her sword into the air, summoning a fierce me that covered the de of the sword. The creature finally revealed itself to them. It was worse than anything they had seen before.

    Simr to the rat king, the abomination that revealed itself was a messy mutation of different beasts and creatures that lived deep in the mountains. It had three main heads. A deformed mountain goat, snow tiger, and an ice wyvern.

    It had three pairs of wings sprouted on its back. Each was more deformed than thest.

    Dante cursed beneath his breath. He gritted his teeth and wrecked his brain. There had to be a solution to the crisis at hand. There had to be!

    He could not ept the fact that his decision to stay by Laina''s side would lead to their deaths. This was not what he wanted.

    "Laina, leave me," he pleaded with her, "Save yourself!"

    Laina turned back to face him. Her expression was not one of worry or anxiety. Her face was contorted in anger. He had never seen her so worked up. A shiver ran down his spine.

    "I will never leave your side. Never!" Laina yelled at him. She tightened the grip on her weapon.

    Without a care in the world, Laina ran towards the grotesque beast. She leaped into the air and raised her weapon above her head. It looked as if she was about to hit it straight on one of its heads. But Laina underestimated the beast.

    In the split second she brought her weapon down, the beast swiped at her in mid-air. Laina hit heavily against the cave wall.

    She winced in pain as she fell to the ground, blood dripping from the side of her lips.

    "Laina!" Dante called out her name.

    He tried to get back up on his feet. Dante used the cave wall as support as he stood up. But he immediately became dizzy and fell back down on the ground. The beast lunged towards Laina, raising its ws at her.

    "Laina!" he yelled again as he reached out his hand.

    Dante''s eyes glowed ice blue. In an instant, the beast''s ws were covered in ayer of ice. The ice spread swiftly across the beast''s body. Dante smirked, thinking he had sessfully subdued the beast.

    The beast let out a terrifying screech, causing the iceyer to crack.

    "No, no!" Dante panicked, but there was nothing he could do.

 Chapter 297 - Give Everything Youve Got!

    The iceyer that immobilized the beast cracked. Shards of ice fell to the ground. Everything seemed to be moving in slow motion. Dante gritted his teeth as he attempted to crawl towards Laina.

    He continued to call out to her. But there was no response. As he watched the beast''s w swipe down at Laina, he yelled out in agony. It could not end like this, it could not. Dante closed his eyes. He gathered whatever strength he had left to turn into his dragon form.

    But the full effects of the curse weighed down upon him. Each breath of air Dante released from his lungs released a puff of mist into the air. His vision was growing blurry. He reached his hand out towards where Laina was as a cold icy chill spread across his body.

    "Lai...Laina..." he muttered her name over and over again.

    Through his blurry vision, Dante saw something he would never forget. He widened his eyes in shock as he saw the beast''s ws were sliced clean off. Blood spewed and gushed from the open wound. A swirl of me slithered up the arm of the beast.

    The beast let out a gurgled cry as it stumbled backward. Even from where hey, Dante could feel the warmth of the me. A simr swirl of me, on top of the one that Titan had cast around him, circled Dante. He could feel its warmth on his skin as he became a little more re-energized.

    "That was a close call," Lain''s voice rang out from where he hadst seen herying on the ground, unmoving.

    The moment she had hit the wall, Laina was almost incapacitated. If not for Dante''s quick thinking, slowing down the beast''s movements she would not have had enough time to formte a strategy and fight back.

    Laina got back up on her feet with rtive ease. She wiped off the blood on the side of her lips as she rushed to Dante''s side. She did not care about the pain that surged through her back. All she cared about at that moment was his well-being.

    "Dante, are you alright?" she asked.

    Her voice filled with concern and worry as she checked him for injuries. The warmth of her hands on his skin caused him to shudder. She looked down at his arms and saw the dark-colored veins. In his weakened state, he did not have enough strength to conceal them.

    Dante attempted to remove his arm from Laina''s grasp. But she held onto his wrist tightly, refusing to let go.

    "I..." at that moment, Laina and Dante locked eyes.

    Neither of them said a single word. They were simply gazing into one another''s eyes. That was all they needed to know what was in each other''s hearts. Dante opened his mouth. He wanted to say something. Anything.

    But nothing came through. Laina did not say anything either. She cupped his cheeks and gave him a kiss on the lips. He could taste the iron in her blood from the cut on her lip.

    When they parted lips, he could see the beast turning towards them. It was gurgling and screeching in agony from the wound that Laina had inflicted on it. Before he could say anything, Laina forced him to look at her.

    "When this is over, I think you and I need to talk," she said to him sweetly with a smile on her face.

    Laina turned her attention back to the grotesque beast that was ring at her. She was ready to obliterate the beast if possible. She examined it in great detail, heaving a sigh of relief when she noticed that the arm she had cut off did not regenerate.

    But before she could celebrate one step closer to killing it, the beast began to eat the mushrooms off the cave floor. As it consumedrge amounts of mushrooms, the body of the beast bulged and bubbled beneath the skin.

    "It''s regenerating!" Dante realized.

    Laina gritted her teeth. She had jinxed it.

    "I''m on it!" Laina closed the distance between her and the beast in a split second.

    She clutched on tightly to the handle of the sword with both hands. She brought it high above her head, ready to cleave the beast into two. But this time, Laina was not so lucky. The beast regained energy and strength from its consumption of the mushrooms, regenerated its arm with lightning speed.

    It even grew two more limbs. The beast turned to re at Laina. When she realized its enhanced reaction speed, it was already toote. The beast swiped at Laina. She was smacked straight down onto the cave floor.

    Laina grimaced in pain as pain jolted through her body. She spat out blood from her move from the force of the impact on her body. Luckily, she did not hit her head. But the beast has its ws on her.

    Every move she made ached. Laina struggled under its ws to no avail. Dante felt his blood run cold once more. Though the curse''s effects seemed to be weakening, he was still unable to stand.

    "Laina!" he yelled out her name as he reached for her.

    As he tried to crawl towards her, he attempted to freeze the beast''s ws just like he had done before. It was as if the hide of the beast had toughened after the consumption of the mushrooms. The chilly ice he inflicted was no longer effective.

    As he attempted to get closer to the fight, Laina stopped him.

    "Don''te any closer!" she warned while gritting her teeth through the pain.

    She could feel the pressure exerted onto her body from the beast''s ws. It was as if the beast was trying to suffocate her. Or worse, tten her. The next time she tried to speak, Laina felt her bones cracking and splintering.

    Her attempt to speak turned into a cry of pain and agony. Dante mmed his fist against the cave floor. Laina was suffering and yet there was nothing he could do. Titan, who was watching everything happen, did his best to fight back the beast''s other faces and limbs.

    But he was no match for it.

    He made his way to Laina''s side, spewing a swirl of burning hot me at the beast in hopes that it would let Laina go. But it did not work.. The beast swiped at Titan, forcing him to retreat to Dante''s side.

 Chapter 298 - Fire

    Blood was pouring out of Laina''s mouth. Her vision was blurry as she continued to lose blood. But she refused to admit defeat. Despite the crushing weight of the beast, she was fighting back. Her mind swirled as a high pitch tone rang in her ears.

    She could no longer hear Dante calling her name. Or the gurgling of the beast. But through it all, Laina felt something in her heart. There was a feeling of warmth in her heart.

    The warmth soon turned into a heat-like sensation that coursed through her body. She felt as if she was burning from the inside out. Laina was unafraid.

    In fact, it felt eerily familiar. But at the same time, her vision goes ck.

    Laina''s body was consumed by fire. Dante looked in awe as the mes that consumed Laina''s body spread to the beast.

    "Phoenix fire," Dante muttered as he witnessed its brilliance.

    Normal fire would not have caused much damage to the beast. But this was phoenix fire. Although it was a lower form of it, it was still extremely powerful and deadly.

    The skin of the beast began to bubble and peel as its piercing screams echoed throughout the cave. It no longer had Laina in its ws. The beast stumbled backward, thrashing about in an attempt to put the fire out.

    But nothing worked. The cave was beginning to crumble under the attack of the beast. Realizing they needed to get out of there, Dante powered through the pain to get to Laina with Titan''s help. Though his legs were not working, Dante mustered enough strength to summon his wings.

    With Laina in his arms, he flew all of them out of the cave just as it crumbled and copsed behind them. The cries of the beast echoed from within until it was cut. Dantended with a thud, still holding Laina in his arms.

    The mes that surrounded her body slowly extinguished. To Dante''s surprise, it even healed some of his and Laina''s wounds. As soon as thest of the mes were extinguished, Laina opened her eyes and sat up in a state of shock.

    Even Dante was surprised.

    "Laina, are you alright?" he asked as he cupped her face in his hands.

    He checked her for any signs of injuries. But there were close to none. Titan came between them, licking both of their faces.

    "I... I don''t know," she replied in a state of confusion.

    Laina did not know what had happened after she cked out. All she knew was that one moment, she was trapped under the ws of the beast. When she next opened her eyes, they were no longer in the cave.

    Dante looked up at the sky, then back at Laina, "We don''t have much sunlight left. We should find a ce to rest for the night."

    Laina nodded. While she was awake, she could feel her energy fleeting fast. It felt as if a bout of fatigue could hit her at any time.

    "The map said there''s a hot spring cave nearby. I think we can rest there," she exined.

    The grogginess was hitting Laina quicker than she was expecting. She could barely keep her eyes open. Knowing that she would ck out soon enough. Laina turned to Titan. Titan looked at her straight in the eyes. At that moment, it was as if they were able tomunicate telepathically.

    "Titan... bring us... bring us to the hot spring cave. I don''t think... we can walk there," Laina slurred herst words before copsing into Dante''s arms.

    "Laina? Laina!" he attempted to wake her up but he could not.

    Dante noticed something was amiss. He could smell the blood in the air. His heart sank into his stomach, the wounds Laina had sustained her opening up. The healing effects were only temporary!

    Just as he was about to wonder what they should do next, a growing shadow loomed over them. When Dante looked up, he could not believe his eyes. Titan had grownrger in a matter of seconds. He was now the size of an adult elephant.

    Titan sat down and signaled Dante to get onto his back with Laina. He was just about to open his mouth to ask but he quickly closed it shut. Now was not the time for questions. It was time for action.

    Using what strength he had left in him, Dante got Laina and himself onto Titan''s back. Holding onto his soft fur, Dante gave him the signal. Titan got back up onto his feet and trudged through the snow towards their destination.

    His keen sense of smell picked up the sulfur of the hot springs almost immediately. Titan sprinted his way to the hot springs. The icy winds billowed against his fur. Dante gritted his teeth, shivering a little in the cold as they made their way across the snow-coveredndscape.

    The hot spring wasrger than they had anticipated. The cave, filled with glowing crystals, lit its way further in. Each pool of water was of a different color. Dante could sense that each hot spring had a different effect.

    "Which is the right one?" he wondered to himself as he got off Titan''s back.

    Dante checked on Laina''s condition. Her breathing was steady as if she was sound asleep. It was a good sign. Titan sniffed around the pools of water, stopping before one that was filled with pale green water. He barked brightly and quickly caught hold of Dante''s attention.

    "Did you find the right one?" he asked Titan as he brought over Laina in his arms.

    He had regained enough strength to walk, although at a slower pace. Titan barked twice as if to reply yes.

    Dante smiled as he pats Titan on the head, running his hand through his fur, "I trust you."

    Dante carefully undressed Laina. He would have preferred to get her consent before doing so but time was of the essence. Then, he carefully submerged her in the water. He was about to get into the water as well when Titan stopped him from doing so.

    The Sr Mastiff sniffed around the other pools of water and circled the pool that was next to Laina''s.

    "This one is suitable for me?" he asked Titan, who replied to him with two bright barks.

    Dante hesitated for a moment, worried for Laina''s safety. But seeing as they would be right next to one another, he relented.. Stripping naked, he entered the pale blue water.

 Chapter 299 - Youll Be Fine

    "Dante? Dante!" Laina called out his name as she opened her eyes.

    She wanted to sit up but realized there was an arm over her chest. She could feel the warmth of his breath on her forehead. Laina looked up a little as Dante stirred awake.

    "Laina?" he muttered softly.

    Laina kissed him on the cheek before snuggling close to his chest. She could feel the pain and aches all over her body, but it was significantly less than when the wounds were first inflicted.

    "You''re awake," he whispered groggily.

    Dante was about to remove his arm around Laina but she held it down. He smiled to himself as he tightened his hug.

    "That''s better," Laina whispered back to him.

    Laina ced her hand on Dante''s chest. She could feel his heart beating.

    "Are we dead?" she asked softly.

    Dante chuckled, "We''re alive. We made it to the hot spring cave all thanks to Titan."

    As if on cue, Titan came up to the couple, nuzzling his way between them. Laina made sure to give him lots of love too. After all, if not for the Sr Mastiff, they might have died in the cold.

    "Look who''s back!" Marius called out while waving his hand.

    Coming through the gates were Dante and Laina. After recovering in the hot spring cave for a few days, they realized it was time for them to make their back down for the Log Day celebrations. They made a quick pit stop in Luzernia to purchase somest-minute gifts before heading back to their home in the forest.

    Since their trip down the mountain, Dante and Laina had not spoken about what they had promised. Neither of them brought it up, knowing it was not the right time for them to do so.

    "How''s everything?" Margaret came up to ask Laina as they embraced.

    "It was eventful," she replied.

    Margaret could tell there was more to her reply than she was letting on. She wanted to follow it up but hesitated upon seeing the look in Laina''s eyes. She looked like she had a lot on her mind.

    "I''m tired, I''m going up to rest," Laina muttered before silently heading upstairs.

    Dante, who was only a few moments behind her, hurried up the stairs to catch up with her. Margaret grabbed him by the arm and pulled him aside.

    "Did something happen?" she asked Dante while looking into his eyes for an answer.

    Dante hesitated for a moment. Margaret tightened her grip on his arm.

    "What happened?" she asked.

    He looked up the stairs, watching as Laina walked towards the bedroom. He knew he had to do something. Dante wriggled his arm out of her grasp.

    "I''ll take care of it," he said reassuringly to Margaret before hurrying up.

    He did not give her the opportunity to stop him for a second time. From the way both of them were acting, Margaret began to wonder if her fears were true. But there was no clear way to tell. All she could do was to wait and see.

    Just as Laina was about to close the door behind her, Dante appeared. He entered the room and closed the door behind him.

    "Dante-" he did not even let her finish.

    He brought her to the sofa and sat her down.

    "We need to talk," he said solemnly.

    She could hear the seriousness in his voice. Laina knew too. At that moment, she wanted to pull away from him. For thest few days, Laina''s heart was filled with worry. She wondered what Dante would do. After all, he never wanted her to find out that he was cursed.

    "If you''re going to erase my memories of me finding out... I won''t let you," she said firmly as she curled her hands into fists on herp.

    There was a long pause of silence between them. He could not deny it. It had crossed his mind to do so. Ignorance is bliss. That is what some might tell you.

    Knowing of Dante''s impending demise from the curse would not bring Laina any peace or happiness. Based on those criteria alone, it was a good enough reason for him to do so.

    "I cannot deny that it had not crossed my mind to do so," he said carefully, watching Laina''s expression as he continued, "But I want to know something."

    She looked up at him.

    "You want to know how I found out?" she asked, reading his mind.

    He nodded.

    She looked into the distance as she let out a sigh. There was no need for her to lie about it. Laina exined how she put the pieces together. How she found out crucial pieces from the Oracle and the Temple of the Sun.

    "You went to the Temple of the Sun?" Dante was surprised.

    "Yes," she replied, before continuing her exnation.

    When she finished her exnation, they sat in silence for a while. Dante processed what he had learned. Laina held her breath while waiting for his reply.

    Dante grasps Laina''s hand, causing her to jolt in her seat.

    "I''m sorry," he apologized, "I should not have kept it from you."

    Laina turned to him. She folded her arms as she looked at him.

    "Were you honestly nning to keep it from me forever?"

    Dante did not respond.

    She had tears in her eyes, "Was I only going to find out when you are dying in my arms that it was time for us to say goodbye?"

    "No. Laina. I..." he did not know what to say.

    Nothing he could think of would console her. For the first time, in a long while, tears flowed freely from her eyes. She wanted to pull away from him, to walk away from the conversation they were having.

    Laina was afraid. Afraid for what it meant for their future. For the longest time, she had refused to face the truth. Confronting Dante about it pushed her over the edge. She could not keep her emotions hidden any longer.

    "I didn''t want to hurt you."

    Laina shook her head. She pounded his chest with her fists, "There is nothing you do that will hurt me, nothing."

    Dante held onto her wrist, refusing to let go, "Yes there are."

    He cupped her face lovingly. She rested her face in his hand, looking straight into his eyes.

    "I can''t live without you, Dante, I can''t," she repeated as she shook her head.

    "I think about all these scenarios where you''re no longer here and I can''t. I just..." Laina buried her face in her hands.

    Dante ced his hands on her shoulders. He embraced her, hugging her tightly. He rubbed her back.

    "You can.. You''ll be fine," he whispered in her ear.

 Chapter 300 - Our Past

    The past shed through his mind. Dante recalled what had happened after she was gone. Those were his darkest moments. It felt as if he had fallen into a dark pit. He had fallen into the abyss with no way to get back out.

    If not for the glimmer of hope, that Laina was still possibly alive, Dante would have remained in the pit. He was lying to her, hoping it would bring her peace.

    "No... I won''t be fine..." she cried while shaking her head.

    "There has to be away! There... there has to be a way to lift the curse!" she reasoned.

    Dante clenched his jaw.

    "It''s too risky," he muttered.

    Laina looked up at him. There was a glint in her eyes.

    "Too risky? So there''s a way to lift the curse?" she asked him from rification.

    His silence was deafening.

    "Dante, if there''s a way, no matter how risky-"

    "No, it''s not possible."

    Laina was distraught. She was sick of going around in circles. She pulled away from Dante, clutching her fist tightly on her chest.

    "I have done everything within my power to find a solution. I will do anything-"

    "Laina.."

    She raised her hand. He held his tongue.

    "I will do anything to save you, Dante. Even if it means I have to sacrifice my life," she dered with determination.

    Dante shook his head, "No, absolutely not."

    "So is that why? Is that why you''re not telling me about this solution?" she asked as she folded her arms.

    "It''s not that simple..." he tried to get closer to her but Laina swiped his hand away.

    "Then help me to understand!" she yelled at him.

    Her voice was quivering. She could feel her heart palpitating in her chest. All she wanted was to share his woes. She wanted them to face it together.

    "Please, Dante, I beg of you," Laina asked him as she reached out for his hand. She clutched his hand tightly in hers.

    He caressed the side of her cheek. The words were at his lips but he could not do so.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to, my love. I simply can''t," he exined.

    After a short moment of wonder, he spoke up, "I might not be able to tell you, but perhaps, I can show you."

    "Show me?"

    Dante held out the palm of his hand. A sphere of white light appeared. As she looked into it, Laina was transported into a different location.

    "Where are we?" she asked as she looked all around.

    "In my memory bank, you''re seeing through my eyes," Dante''s voice echoed in her mind.

    He was not physically with her, but she could still feel his presence. She could hear voices in the distance, so Laina followed in its direction. The scene before her felt familiar.

    Seeing the person who stood before Dante, Laina took a step back in surprise. Through the painting portraits she had seen in Dante''s possession, this woman was a spitting image of her.

    "Laina," he called out to the person in the memory.

    "Yes, my love?" the woman responded.

    Was there any doubt that it was her after all? How could someone who looked identical be a different person? There had to be an exnation for it.

    "That... that''s me? In a different life?" Laina muttered to herself, looking at the memory unfold.

    But what happened? Why could she not remember any of this? Something must have happened.

    Laina looked up and around. She called out to Dante.

    "Dante, I want to see what happened to me," she said firmly.

    She was met with silence. She knew he would avoid this. Laina curled her hand into a fist. It confirmed her suspicions of what it was going to be. Their separation was supposed to be permanent.

    "I know you can hear me," she called out to him again, "Please, Dante. I want to know."

    Laina was met with silence once more. However this time, Dante relented. The memories Laina was viewing shifted to a different scene. It looked as if there was a battle raging in the background.

    She could hear the cries of fallen warriors, battle cries. The memory was vivid, so much so, she could even smell the burnt flesh on the battlefield. Through Dante''s eyes, she could see him ying anyone who crossed his path.

    Through him, she saw herself fighting alongside him. Even in their top form, fatigue was setting in. But the fight raged on around them.

    There was no rest for the warrior.

    "We... we can''t keep fighting," Dante said to her as he panted for air.

    Laina shook her head as she clenched her jaw, "But they will never let us be together."

    Dante grabbed Laina by the arm, forcing her to face him. They were looking into each others eyes in the heat of the battle. Some might call it foolish, and perhaps they were right.

    "Nothing can pull us apart," he said to her with great determination.

    Laina, who was watching the scene y out, ced her hand on the memory she was watching. From the reflection in her own eyes in the memory, she could see something unfolding.

    There was a figure, growing in size as it got closer and closer. Laina wanted to warn them, people in the memory fragment. But she knew there was no point in doing so. What she watched was set in stone.

    As the figure came closer, she could feel her heart pounding in her chest. This was certainly not going to end well. Laina watched as she wrapped her arms around Dante tightly. She spun him around, switching ces with him at thest moment.

    Laina watched as she was pierced with a glowing sword through the back. Dante''s cry of shock and pain as blood trickled down her lips broke her heart. Her body copsed in his arms. He knelt down on the ground with her limp body in his arms.

    She could see their mouths moving, exchanging final words.

    "Only death can pull us apart," Laina muttered to herself as she watched Dante desperately attempting to bring her back.

    But the sword that was plunged through her back was an enchanted weapon.. She did not survive the attack.

 Chapter 301 - Us

    Laina returned to the present.

    Dante was standing before her. His expression seemed conflicted. He did not know what to say to her. His mind had a thousand different thoughts. There was so much he wanted to say. So much he wanted to tell her. Yet there was so much he could not say.

    In the end, it was Laina who spoke first.

    "That was us?" she asked.

    Dante nodded in response.

    "Everything you''ve shown me was real? It has all happened in the past?"

    "Yes."

    Laina was in disbelief. How was any of this even possible? After all, she did not recall any of it happening. But deep down in her heart, there was a feeling of familiarity. She had the same feeling whenever she saw Dante, Margaret, or Titan. The fragmented memories she had once witnessed were all possibly true.

    "You''ve kept this from me for so long... You can''t even tell me that we knew one another? That we were together?" she asked in shock.

    Dante gritted his teeth, "Ever since we first met, I have wanted to tell you the truth."

    He grabbed hold of her hands and looked deep into her eyes, "I have wanted to tell you for as long as I can remember."

    He recalled their first meeting in the Everfree Nation. He would have done anything to embrace her in his arms then and there. It did not matter what others would think. But s, it could not be done.

    "But I can''t."

    Laina was stunned. Could none of them tell her the truth? What about Margaret, her closest confidante? She had poured her heart out to her handmaid who had be her closest friend; time and time again. Yet she had never even attempted to tell her the truth.

    "Margaret knew about this too, didn''t she? And yet she chose to keep silent too..." Laina slumped her shoulders in distraught.

    Realizing that this could easily turn into a misunderstanding, Dante shook his head as he attempted to defend Margaret.

    "We don''t have a choice, Laina. None of us could tell you the truth."

    She did not know if she should cry orugh. The people she had held with such high regard had all been keeping a huge secret from her. When she confronted them, their reasoning was the fact that they could not tell her. Laina shook her head in disappointment. Dante tried tofort her.

    He reached out his hand, only for it to be swiped away by Laina.

    "No..." she said as she shook her head, "Don''t touch me."

    Those words broke his heart. But Dante knew he could not give up. Laina deserved to know the truth. He sat closer to Laina, cupping her chin in his hand. This time, she did not move away. He could see the pain in her eyes and he desperately wanted to make it go away.

    "Did you really think we never tried telling you?" he asked, "We tried multiple times, Laina. We even slipped up at times, but it never worked."

    She furrowed her eyebrows in confusion, "What do you mean?"

    As Dante exined, they were simply unable to tell Laina about her past life. It was forbidden. Every attempt they made, Laina would not recall any of it. Each time, after they exined it to her, she would instantly forget their conversation.

    But apart from that, there was perhaps another morepelling reason. Knowing the truth would not have changed anything for them. Dante and Margaret had both searched high and low for ways to help Laina regain her memories or her powers.

    "Do you remember the time you summoned the spiral of fire in the forest? Where you cked out?" Dante asked, "Or the most recent time in the cave while fighting the beast?"

    Memories of those fights resurfaced in Laina''s mind as she nodded.

    "Those are signs of your powers, powers you once had. Being able to manifest them was a sign that perhaps you can remember the past."

    She could see the hesitant look in his eyes. Dante was pondering if he should tell her the next part. She held on tightly to his hands, looking at him intently with her big round eyes.

    "But each time it happens, you are drained of energy. We cannot risk over straining you," strong emotions welled up in Dante as he averted his gaze for a moment, "You could..."

    Laina hung on his unfinished sentence. She did not break eye contact, "I could what?"

    "I could lose you, Laina." he finally formed his sentence. He hated saying it.

    "I could lose you forever... again and I don''t want that to ever happen."

    She looked down for a moment. Laina did not know what to say. She curled both of her hands into fists as she shook her head.

    "There must be a way. There has to be, " she dered firmly.

    Laina looked up at Dante. He was still averting his gaze, refusing to make eye contact. She ced her hands on his shoulders, forcing him to look straight into her eyes/

    "You can''t live without me, neither can I," she said softly.

    "What are you talking about Laina... don''t talk like that..." Dante brushed her off but she was not about to let go.

    Laina shook her head. She cupped his face in her hands. At that moment, all she wanted to do was to confess her love for him. All she had to do was mutter those three words and she too would be inflicted with the same curse. If Dante was going to die, she did not want to continue living either.

    "Dante, I lo..."

    He covered her mouth immediately, stopping her from speaking any further.

    "No, my love...I know what you''re trying to do. I won''t let you do this."

    Tears trickled down Laina''s cheeks. Life was not fair to both of them. It gave her and Dante and second chance to be together and yet it was also going to pull them apart once more. Dante pulled her into his embrace, refusing to let go.. Laina did not know what else to do or say.

 Chapter 302 - Come Back To Bed

    "Tell me, Dante, " she finally broke the silence after a long pause, "How can we lift the curse?"

    He was hesitant, unsure of what to say.

    "I know you said it is risky. But I just have to know," she pleaded with him.

    Dante shook his head, "Knowing will only cause you more pain."

    He tried to do everything he can to reason with her. But Laina was firm on her decision. She wanted to know. She felt like she had the right to know. But seeing Dante''s reluctance, Laina came to her own chilling conclusion.

    "Restoring my memories and powers is the only way for us to lift the curse, isn''t it?"

    Dante let out a sigh. He nodded his head, confirming Laina''s prediction. Laina slumped her shoulders. At that moment, it felt as if her entire world was about toe crashing down. But something lit a me of hope in her heart.

    "I''ll find a way," she dered as she tightened her fists.

    Determination glowed brightly in her eyes as she reaffirmed her intentions. Laina was going to do everything in her power to restore her own memories. That way, she would be able to save Dante.

    "The Oracle mentioned that there was a way for me to restore my memories," she exined as she looked down at her open palm, "I have seen fragments of the past through your eyes and mine. This must be a sign."

    Dante caressed her cheek. He had always admired her strength and her persistence. It was some of his favorite traits about Laina. Despite feeling helpless in all of it, Dante promised to remain by Laina''s side and help her in any way he could.

    "I won''t give up on us," he said to her, "I promise."

    That night, the two of them huddled close in each other''s embrace as they slept. For the first time in a long while, both of them were free of one less burden. The next day, they slept. As soon as her feet touched the floor, Laina shuddered as it was ice cold.

    Peering through the gap in the curtains, Laina realized it was snowing heavily. The entire forest was nketed in thickyers of fresh snow. Heavey darkened clouds covered the sky though there was still some light peeking through. Just then, the aromatic fragrance of roasted meats caught her attention.

    It did not take long for Laina to realize that it was the eve of Log Day. Just as she was about to turn around and tiptoe out of the room, Laina walked straight into Dante. She let out a yelp of fright as she jumped in her spot.

    "Dante! You scared me!" she eximed as she rubbed her chest.

    He chuckled in response before giving her a quick peck on the nose, "Sorry about that. Happy Log Day Eve, my love."

    Laina pouted a little as she nudged him on the arm. Dante took the opportunity to pinch Laina on the cheeks, attempting to remold her expression into a smile.

    "Why the sudden pouty face?" he asked yfully as he continued to knead her cheeks as if he was massaging some dough.

    "It''s not fair that you get to call me that and I can''t," she grumbled.

    Dante chuckled as he wrapped his arms around her, "Come now, we have much better nicknames for one another."

    "We do?" Laina asked, then she remembered what he was referring to, "We do!"

    Laina had always heard him mention the nicknames sun drop and moon kiss. She had thought it was all just a dream or something that Dante unknowingly muttered in his sleep.

    "That was real too? We had those nicknames for one another?" she asked him for confirmation.

    "Yes, we did," he chuckled in response, a little confused by the expression on Laina,''s face, "What''s wrong?"

    She did not seem too happy about it. She looked away from him, attempting to avert his gaze as she pursed her lips.

    "It''s so...so..."

    "So what?"

    "So mushy..." she mumbled, embarrassed as her cheeks blushed.

    Dante could not help but chuckle at Laina''s response. It was not what he was expecting her to say. Their nicknames were something they had picked for one another. There was a story behind each of them. One story was simpler than the other.

    "Would it help if I told you how we came up with the nicknames for one another?" he asked as he caressed a lock of her hair in his hands.

    Laina nodded quietly in response, although still a little shy to meet him in the eyes. He first exined the nickname he had given Laina, sun drop. The first time they met, Dante could not take his eyes off her.

    She was beautiful, ethereal, with the sun behind her. Her sweet smile and fiery personality paired perfectly well.

    "You were like a drop of sunlight, stunning and shining bright. That is why I call you my little sun drop," he exined with a smile of his own.

    She nudged him as he concluded his story, "So what about me? How did Ie up with your nickname?"

    She was ready to hear the deep meaningful reason she hade up with such a nickname for Dante. There had to be logical reasoning for it. She was sure of it. Dante did not want to disappoint, so he got to it immediately.

    "We were only able to meet at night at times, and I was a good kisser," he smirked as he continued, "So one thing led to another, and ever since then, you would call me your moon kiss."

    Her jaw was about to drop on the floor. Laina covered her face with her hands. She was embarrassed.

    "You''re lying, aren''t you?" she said as she peeked through her hands.

    She could not believe she would have done something so cheesy! It was embarrassing! Dante could not hold in hisughter anymore. He raised one hand and ced the other over his heart as he swore that he was telling the truth.

    Laina gave up as she got out of bed to get ready for the day. They had slept in on Log Day and there was still much for them to do. It was a time for celebration. As Laina changed out of her pajamas into something else, Dante attempted to convince her to return to bed.

    "Come back to bed, sun drop.. It''s not every day that we get to lie in," he reasoned.

 Chapter 303 - Happy Log Day!

    Laina shook her head, "We promised Margaret and the others we would be having a meal together for Log Day. I want to help with preparations."

    "Just for a while more?" he pleaded as he held onto Laina''s wrist when she sat at the end of the bed.

    She gave him a quick kiss on the cheek, "We''ve slept in long enough. Any longer and they will begin to worry if something happened to us."

    Dante sighed. He could not win over Laina in an argument, so he decided to go along with it. But before they went downstairs, there was something they needed to do. It was their tradition to exchange presents with one another without the others around. It was a private moment between them.

    He materialized a small wrapped box in his hands and handed it over to Laina. He gave her a kiss on her right cheek.

    "Happy Log Day," he whispered to her, "Open it."

    He had been preparing for this gift for some time now. It was difficult to get a woman who has everything, but after much thought, Dante believed he had found the perfect gift. Laina carefully unwrapped the box, not wanting to ruin the wrapping paper. Underneath it was a redcquered jewelry box.

    She flipped the goldentch and opened the lid. Laina carefully took out the ne in it to take a closer look. Under the light of the room, the pendant of the ne glimmered. The look of delight was what Dante wanted to see.

    "Do you like it?" he asked as he wrapped his arm around her waist.

    Laina was speechless. She simply nodded in response.

    "Do you know what this is?" he asked, wondering if she had figured it out.

    "It''s ... it''s a Soulium Locket," she replied.

    A Soulium Locket was a unique piece of jewelry, made from abination of ss and the essence of a person. A series ofplicated spells had to be used to form the locket and the essence had to be provided by the enchanter. In the simplest terms, the Soulium Locket would contain a piece of the giver.

    Blood from the giver would have to be collected, little by little over a month. Every day the giver would enchant the blood, condensing it into a solution. The color of the essence was different for each person. Legend has it, that it reflects the color of one''s soul.

    Dante''s Soulium locket was in the shape of a crescent-shaped moon, filled with midnight blue essence. In the dim lighting of the room, it produced an enchanting soft blue glow.

    "So it is true. The shape of the Soulium Locket is different ording to the essence of the giver," shemented as she took a closer look.

    Dante took the locket into his hand and unlocked thetch of the ne. Laina turned around as Dante ced it around his neck. With the uing Celestial Trials, he knew they would have to be separated from one another. As such, he wanted the locket to represent him.

    "I know I might not always be able to physically stay by your side. But this locket represents that I will always be with you in your heart."

    Laina bit her lip as she held onto the Soulium locket. It sat below the other pendant Dante had given to her before to help themmunicate while they were apart. When she held the locket in her hand, she could feel his heart beating in her palm.

    Realizing she knew more about the locket than he had previously thought, Dante asked how she found out about it. Laina did not reply to him at first. Instead, she brought out the present she had prepared for him. It was a simr-shaped wrapped box.

    Dante looked over to her, the look of excitement on Laina''s face confirmed his suspicions as he unwrapped the present in a rush.

    "What are the odds?" he wondered as he removed the ne from the jewelry box.

    It was a Soulium Locket too! Both of them had gifted one another the same present. Neither of them had let slip what their present for the other was going to be. This was purely a coincidence.

    "I guess great minds think alike," Laina said as she gave him a soft smile.

    Now they had a piece from each other, no matter where they were. Laina helped Dante wear his. The moment he put it on, he could feel a warm fuzzy feeling on his chest where the pendant was. Unlike the one he had made for Laina, the one she made for him was in the shape of the Sun.

    "Now we carry a part of one another wherever we go," Dante whispered softly to her as he caressed her cheek.

    "We will never be alone, ever again," Laina added as she cupped his face and leaned in for a kiss.

    The moment their lips brushed against one another, they immediately deepened their kiss. They allowed their emotions to take the lead, exploring each other''s mouths as they pleased. The sweet scent emanating from Laina was intoxicating to Dante.

    They parted lips momentarily as Dante kissed the nape of Laina''s neck. She smelled like the Summer flowers in full bloom on a warm summer afternoon with a gentle breeze in the air. On the other hand, all Laina wanted to do was bury her face in his chest.

    The smoldering smokey fragrance emanating from Dante was all she could think about. It was something she could never quite forget. In fact, it was one of the first things that drew her to him. The sense of familiarity was hard to forget.

    "I think... we should not keep our friends waiting," Laina chuckled as she tried to wriggle out of his grasp.

    He continued to nuzzle on her neck, feeling the warmth of her skin as he asked, "Maybe we should tell them we won''t be joining them anytime soon."

 Chapter 304 - Dinner Together

    She shook her head, "We promised them, moon kiss. We can enjoy our fun... after. There''s still plenty of time."

    Unable to object any further, Dante obliged. As soon as he pulled away, she already missed his touch and his presence. When he walked up to the door, Laina followed swiftly, hooking onto his arm as they made their way out of the room.

    "Look who finally decided to show up!" Florin teased them both as they came down the stairs.

    Kol chuckled at the side as he walked over to Florin. Laina and Dante blushed a little as they mumbled their apologies while joining them in the living room. They had prepared hot cocoa for everyone to enjoy. A quick sweep of the room and it was clear to see that Dante and Laina were not thetest to arrive.

    "Oh no," Laina''s expression grew dark as she grasped onto Dante''s wrist tightly, "Is Margaret upset with me?"

    She was worried that perhaps since Laina did not show up for their Log Day celebrations, Margaret got mad at her. It had been a while since they hadst celebrated Log Day together so she knew how important it was to her. Before Dante could reply, all of them heard pounding footstepsing down the stairs.

    All of them turned to see Margaret and Marius rushing down the stairs. Florin and Kol exchanged a nce and a chuckle when they saw what the two of them were wearing. The couple was dressed in bathrobes.

    Margaret came up to a shocked Laina, apologizing profusely, "I''m so sorry Laina! Marius and I were..."

    She stopped short ofpleting her sentence before correcting herself, "We lost track of time..."

    Realizing everyone was looking at the both of them, Margaret''s cheeks turned beet red. She was embarrassed. Laina, on the other hand, finally realized what had happened. Dante drew her out of her thoughts as he whispered audibly into her ear.

    "Perhaps we should have stayed in bed a little longer too."

    Laina could not stifle herughter any longer. She apologized profusely as much as she could as Margaret was so embarrassed she could not even defend herself. Marius and Margaret went back upstairs to get changed while the others got to work on the preparations.

    When she came back down, Margaret headed straight for the kitchen. She apologized to Laina again for what happened earlier as she helped her with the preparation in the kitchen.

    "Don''t worry about it," Laina said as she continued marinating the meats, "Why don''t you go and join the rest in the living room? Dante and I can take care of things in here."

    "But... but..." Margaret wanted to protest. She wanted to help them with the cooking but Laina pushed her out of the kitchen.

    Before she let her go, Laina whispered in her ear, "I think you deserve a break, after all, that fun you had earlier."

    Margaret''s cheek blushed red once more as she was about to turn around and defend herself. But Laina simply gave her a wink and hurried back into the kitchen with Dante. Marius came over to see if he could lend a helping hand, only to get his on the arm.

    "Ow! What was that for?" he yelped as he rubbed his arm where Margaret hit him.

    She pouted as she folded her arms, "This is all your fault!"

    With that, she stormed into the living room and plopped herself down on the sofa. Marius turned to Dante with a look of confusion, like a puppy who identally broke a vase. Dante simply shrugged his shoulders as he continued to stir the bubbling pot on the stove.

    "How''s the gravying along?" Laina asked as she continued to dice the vegetables on the chopping board.

    He snuck a quick taste of the gravy before adding another round of seasoning, "Almost ready. I think it just needs a little more salt."

    Dante peered over to Laina, carefully watching her. He could not help but smile, seeing how hard she was working. When their eyes met, Laina felt a little awkward.

    "Is something wrong?" she asked as she tucked a loose lock of her hair behind her ear.

    He shook his head as he came over to her and kissed her on the forehead. It was moments like this that Dante truly enjoyed. If only there were more of them. By the time the food was ready, everyone was ready to eat. The table and dining area were immactely decorated with lights, gands, and candles.

    Each dish that was served looked better than thest. All of them were salivating at the sight of the aromatic dishes that lined the table. Everyone quickly took their seats as drinks were served. Dante and Laina went on to introduce each dish that they ad prepared.

    There was a little something for everyone. They prepared an appetizer charcuterie board piled with a selection of cheese, dried fruits, fresh fruits, smoked meats, and crackers. For the main course, they had well-seasoned roast beef with sides of baked baby potatoes, grilled vegetables, and cranberry sauce.

    Other side dishes included grilled chicken and pork skewers with a peanut sticky sauce, a seafood tter, and creamy tomato soup. Last but not least, for dessert, Laina and Dante together prepared an ice-cold lemon sherbet and chocte-coated strawberries.

    "Everything looks amazing!" Margaret eximed, Kol and Florin agreed with her.

    "Laina did most of the cooking, I supervised," Dante added, giving her the credit.

    She nudged him, "You''re one to talk. It''s the other way around. I just helped a little here and there."

    "Where do we even begin?" Marius looked on at the dishes excitedly.

    Laina raised her ss of champagne as she stood up from her seat, "I think we should start off with a toast. I''m thankful for everyone who''s gathered here today. I hope that every year will be better than thest."

    "Here, here!" everyone echoed as she clunked their sses together.

 Chapter 305 - Nothing Is Impossible

    In the days and weeks to follow, Laina and Dante returned deep into the mountains to continue their training. They were confronted with multiple challenges, each more dangerous than thest. But together, hand in hand, they persevered together. No matter how tough the challenges were, they got through it together.

    Dante knew that he would have to do thest leg of his training alone. After all, Laina would not be able to share the burden of the trials with him. This was something he would have to ovee on his own.

    "Then I''ll find a way to join you," she said with determination when he exined it to her.

    "It''s not possible," he sighed as he shook his head.

    With a zing fire in her eyes, she dered with determination," Nothing is impossible."

    Dante caressed her cheek, "I will do everything with you by my side for eternity. But this is one of those things that I have to do alone, my love."

    Laina sighed as she touched his hand. She knew it from the start but she had refused to ept it. Dante was going to suffer through one of the hardest trials known in existence/ Even if she could not share his burden, she wanted to be there to wait for his return.

    "Is there no other way for me to get to Celestial Realm?" she asked, "I want to be there when youplete your trials. I want to be the first person you see."

    He was moved by her determination. How he wished for that to be possible too. But s, it could not be done. With Laina''s present condition, she would not be able to pass through the Celestial Gates. Her body would be reduced to ashes before she get through the barriers.

    But all hope was not lost. If she could note to him, he would go to her. Dante was not worried about himself. At this moment, he was more worried about what would happen to Laina after he leaves for the trials.

    Who would protect her in his absence?

    "Kol and Florin will be by my side. Don''t worry about me, worry about yourself!" Laina added.

    After all, she still had Margaret by her side to look out for her. Titan would be there to protect her too. Still, he worried for her safety. After all, Cordelia was still out there, plotting to ruin their lives. He had toe up with something.

    Laina ced her hands on Dante''s shoulders and began to massage the knots in his muscles.

    "I think you should worry about thest leg of your training first. We can think about the restter."

    They were camped on a teau near a cave they had yet to explore. ording to the information they had found, this cave had some of the coldest temperatures in all of Gaeia. Evident from the icicle statues of countless animals, beasts, creatures, and beings that line the entrance; without proper training, you could freeze to death before you can even enter the cave.

    To maximize the effects of their training, Laina and Dante camped outside the cave for thest week. They were waiting for the cave to be at its coldest. The cloud-covered sky made it difficult to tell the time of day. But Dante could sense it. It was a moonless night and the cave was ready.

    "It is time," he dered as he got up on his feet. Laina got up too.

    Before Dante could speak, Laina spoke first, "I know, I know. I won''t follow you in. I just wanted to..."

    She hugged him tightly. Even through their thick padded clothing, Dante could feel the warmth radiating from her body. Heid his head on her shoulder as he returned her embrace. She did not want to let him go, and neither did he.

    "I''ll see you soon," she whispered to him.

    "It will pass in the blink of an eye," he whispered back.

    With that, they released their embrace as Dante made his way towards the cave. Laina stood there and watched on in silence as Dante''s figure disappeared into the darkness She sat back down by the fire, facing the entrance of the cave. Titanid down by her side, resting his head on herp. She gently stroked his fur with a small smile.

    "And now we wait."

    Ever since shest saw Dante, Laina never left the campsite they had built. She survived on all the food they had brought with them, together with the asional meat Titan brought back from his hunt. To pass the time, Laina would train on her own, meditate, and even yed the flute she had brought with her. The temperature around the cave grew colder with each passing day but Laina did not feel it at all.

    Her eyes were focused on the entrance of the cave. For a few nights, she even slept in the open, facing the cave. She wanted to be the first thing he saw when he walked out of that cave. On a particrly cold night, Titan huddled close to Laina for warmth. She stroked the fur on his back, humming to herself to pass the time, Fresh snow fell from the sky, covering the ground in a freshyer of white.

    To the uninitiated, one might assume the weather had not changed in thest few hours. But Laina could sense it in a heartbeat. For the first time since Dante had entered the cave, a smile returned to her face.

    "It''s almost time, Titan," she whispered to her pet excitedly, "The weather is changing."

    In tiny increments, warmth was returning to their surroundings. The fresh snow melted a little quicker. Laina ced her hand on the locket. She clutched it tightly as her heart palpitated in her chest. She was so excited, she could not sleep. Laina sat out in the cold by the crackling fire from night till dawn.

    After many days and weeks of cloud-covered skies, the sun was finally visible on the horizon. A clear blue sky greeted them as the first rays of light shone down on thend below. Laina got up abruptly. She took a few steps closer to the entrance of the cave.

    In the distance, she noticed a familiar face. Titan sensed him too, weing him with a series of bright barks. The cold chilly weather caused her muscles to stiffen over time but that did not stop her from getting to him as quickly as she could.

    "Dante!" she called out to him as she sprung into action.

    She winced a little as her muscles ached. But once she got into the momentum, it gradually became easier. He heard her call. He quickened his footsteps in her direction. Under the warm glow of the sun on the horizon, Dante and Laina reunited in a loving embrace.

    "Wee back," Laina whispered to him as she buried her face in his chest.

    She encircled them in a ze of fire, warming their bodies up. Dante felt rejuvenated. His icy cold skin was rejuvenated by Laina''s fire. His once blurry vision was restored. He cupped Laina''s chin, tilting her head so that their eyes would meet.

    "Thank you for waiting, Sun drop," he replied with a smile.

 Chapter 306 - Shes Back

    With his trainingplete, Laina and Dante finally made their descent. Their return was greeted with cheer and a hearty meal. Neither of them has had a good meal in weeks, surviving on dried meats and what they could scavenge.

    Dante was significantly stronger than he was before. The training in the mountains had improved his abilities and skills. It also increased his resistance to the cold. It even helped lessen the effects of the curse. When they openly discussed it at the dining table, everyone was stunned.

    The initial smile on Margaret''s face wilted away, turning into a look of horror. Laina and Dante quickly caught everyone up on what had transpired. Now they were aware that everyone knew everything.

    "What happens now?"Margaret asked as she took a bite from her te,"What will you do next?"

    Her mind was already made up. Laina turned to Dante, then back at everyone at the table, "I think it is time for me to return to Kinshearth to take a look."

    "You''re not seriously going to help him, are you?" Margaret gasped in shock.

    When Laina initially agreed to it, she wondered if she had only agreed to help Ethan to send him away. But since Laina made her deration to return to Kinshearth, it would seem like she meant to keep her promise. Dante fully supported her idea. While he would have preferred to return to Kinshearth with her, there was something he had to attend to first.

    Hence they agreed to split ways for the time being, before meeting back again.

    "If it goes as I predict when I see you again in Kinshearth, it would be for my coronation," Laina dered with confidence.

    "Second time''s the charm," Dante added with encouragement.

    Laina felt a little sad to leave Luzernia. After all, she had built a life for herself and her friends here. Before leaving, she made sure to bid farewell to the new friends she had made. She promised to visit them when she could while inviting them to visit her too.

    The Goldie Finch''s business was better than ever, with ns to open more shops in different cities across Everfree and beyond. Laina''s wealth grew with each passing day. Even Kol and Florin were amused.

    "Laina, I don''t think you need to take the throne anymore. With this amount of wealth, you could easily buy enoughnd to make two Kinshearths with more to spare," Florin mused.

    She chuckled at his notion, knowing full well it would be possible to do so. But her purpose to return was to help the Kingdom, not to own it. With Dante by her side and her friends, she did not need a kingdom to rule. She already had everything right at her fingertips.

    The trip back to Kinshearth was a smooth sailing journey. Laina did not inform anyone of her return, not even Ethan. She wanted to conduct her own investigations on the current state of affairs in Kinshearth before making any moves. For all she knew, Ethan''s initial request for her to return could have simply been a plot on her life.

    Though she had assumed her return to Kinshearth was done secretly, it did not go unnoticed. Cordelia, who had been lurking in the shadows, was immediately aware of Laina''s return. She had hoped her efforts would deter Laina and ruin her rtionship with Dante, but to her surprise, she returned stronger than before.

    Cordelia raged in anger, destroying the forest around her.

    "She''s back?! What is going on?!" she yelled at the top of her lungs, her eyes filled with anger and rage.

    She paced back and forth, muttering to herself. Just when she thought she had broken Laina, the former crown princess returns. It was as if she rose from the ashes of defeat, stronger than before every single time.

    In that state of mind, Cordelia tethered back and forth. She had toyed with Laina for a long time now, hoping it would satisfy her desire for revenge. But nothing she had done was able to fill the empty space in her heart.

    When she finally calmed down a little, she looked up at the night sky coldly. It was a moonless night, the stars twinkled in the vast empty sky that was void of clouds.

    "Perhaps only death will bring me the peace I seek," she muttered to herself.

    A dark thought festered in her mind. The element of surprise would be the key to her sess. This time, she would finish what she had started. Recalling the time she stabbed Laina brought a grin to her face.

    To see the look of fear and horror on Laina''s face, she would do anything to see it again. Cordelia closed her eyes. She transported herself from the forest to Kinshearth''s Capital. It did not take very long for her to figure out where Laina had chosen to stay for the time being.

    "She dared return with so little protection? What a fool," she scoffed beneath her breath.

    But before she could take another step, Cordelia felt the cool touch of a de on the nape of her neck. She did not sense anyone sneaking up behind her so she was surprised to sense the presence of another at that moment.

    "It seems like you''re the fool," a cold monotonous voice spoke up as the de slid slowly on her neck.

    She recognized the voice. It was one of Laina''sckeys who followed her everywhere she went. The former vampire prince had since sworn to be Laina''s bodyguard. Cordelia ced her hand on the tip of the de, carefully turning to face Florin.

    "You came alone to confront me?" she asked casually as she took two steps away from him.

    "No, he did not," Kol appeared behind her with a weapon in hand.

    Cordelia let out a maniacalugh. She might be outnumbered by them, but she was not about to admit defeat. They would never be able to catch up to her.

    "It seems like you''ve fallen into my impromptu trap," she dered with an evil coiled smile.

    With a snap of her fingers, she disappeared with a puff of smoke. Florin and Kol red at one another. They came onto the roof to confront the possible intruder. Which meant they left Laina unguarded!

    "We have to go, now!" Florin yelled as he made his way back down.

    Cordelia materialized in Laina''s room. She was pleasantly surprised to find the former crown princess seated on the sofa, casually sipping a cup of tea. Laina did not acknowledge her presence at first, but it was clear that Titan did. The Sr Mastiff bared his teeth at the intruder menacingly.

    He was more than ready to rip her to shreds. Laina''sck of care for her presence triggered Cordelia. She could no longer keep up her calmposure. But she came prepared. Unknown to Laina, she had already put up a barrier to keep anyone from entering to disrupt them.

    What followed was a series of furious banging on the room door.

 Chapter 307 - No Peace

    "We meet again," Laina dered calmly as she put down the cup of tea on the table before turning to Cordelia.

    From beyond the door, they could hear the muffled shouts of Florin and Kol.

    "Laina! She''s dangerous!" Florin yelled.

    She did not panic. She nced over to the door, then back at Cordelia, who had arge grin across her face. It did not take long for Laina to realize that a barrier spell had been cast to keep unwanted interruptions out. There were not many people who would be able to break the barrier.

    "I''ll be alright, Florin, don''t worry," Laina yelled back, hoping to reassure them.

    But she knew them well enough, they were in a state of panic. They would do anything to get to her. For now, Laina was focused on the person who stood before her.

    "What do you want from me, Cordelia?" she went straight to the point.

    They had been chasing one another by the tail for long enough. It was time they resolved their differences and moved on. Cordelia clenched her jaw. Laina''sck of awareness for her reasons had always pissed her off. But today, she also sensed something was different about Laina.

    It seemed as if the former crown princess was now aware of information she previously did not. But it was clear that none of it was rted to Cordelia. The situation shed light on Cordelia''s circumstances. It was almostughable at this point.

    Cordelia took a seat on the sofar opposite of Laina. She poured herself a cup of tea.

    "Do you know why I''m here?" she asked Laina as she took a sip.

    "I can only assume it is to kill me, as you''ve attempted to do so before."

    Cordelia shook her head as she corrected her, "That is what I am here to do, not why."

    "I assume it is because you hate me."

    "Hate isn''t even a strong enough word to describe it," she said through gritted teeth, "I despise you."

    Laina was confused. What had she done that would cause the purple-haired witch to hate her so much? She had made multiple attempts to toy with Laina and ruin her life and the lives of those around her. Though her ns were foiled, the trouble she had caused was still present.

    After some thought, it was clear that it had to be something she did in her previous life. There was nothing in the present that she could recall that she had done to Cordelia that could be the cause.

    "What did I do?" she asked.

    Cordelia shot her a re. Laina''s question made her blood boil. The porcin cup in her hand shattered to pieces, crumbling to the ground. Cuts appeared on her hand as blood seeped from the fresh wounds. Laina attempted to offer some help, only to be met with hostility.

    "I don''t need your help!" she yelled as she swiped Laina''s hand away, the cuts slowly healed on their own.

    The purple-haired witch red at Laina with fire in her eyes. She pointed at her with rage boiling in her heart. She got up on her feet as she confronted Laina.

    "You took everything away from me! Everything!" she screamed.

    A powerful force of energy pulsed through the room, causing all the windows and ss in the room to shatter. Laina winced a little but remainrgely undeterred. She was looking straight at Cordelia in a state of confusion with a glint of worry in her eyes.

    She hated it.

    Laina, on the other hand, did not know how to respond. She had no idea what she was talking about. If Dante was here, perhaps he might be able to shed some light on the situation. But she was alone, dealing with the witch who was attempting to exact her revenge.

    It did not take long for Cordelia to realize Laina did not know what she was referring to. A spell circle formed beneath their feet, trapping both of them together. Cordelia slit her palm, allowing fresh blood to drip onto the circle. In a sh of light, Laina saw a series of gravesid out before her. Cordelia was copsed in front of them, crying in agony.

    "You caused their deaths! All of them!" Cordelia''s echoed in Laina''s mind.

    She was in disbelief, "I killed your family?"

    "All of them!" Cordelia''s voice boomed in her mind once more.

    Laina took a closer look at the scene before her. The entire area was filled with graves. When they returned to the present, Cordelia had a dagger pointing at Laina''s heart. The anger in her eyes was mixed with pain. Cordelia was a broken soul.

    But through it all, Laina noticed something. There was a look of hesitation. Deep in her heart, Laina felt like there was more to the story, something that was left unsaid. Though she did not know what she was like in her past life, she was certain she could not have caused the deaths of so many without good reason.

    There had to be something more than meets the eye.

    Laina held onto the hilt of the dagger that was aimed at her heart. The tip of the de originally hovered just a few hairs away from her chest. Now, Laina pressed it against her chest, the cold metal de touching the fabric of her blouse. She was not wearing any protective armor, the only protection spells she had on her were the one she had cast upon herself and the spell Dante had ced upon her.

    "What are you doing?" Cordelia asked in shock.

    "If killing me will bring you peace, do it."

    She could not believe her ears. She tried to take a few steps back but Laina was holding onto the dagger and she refused to let go.

    "Have you gone mad? You want me to kill you?!" Cordelia gasped in shock.

    She was suspicious of Laina''s intentions. She had to be bluffing. Who in the right mind would seek death like this? But perhaps it was Laina who was calling her bluff. Cordelia gritted her teeth as she wriggled her dagger and hand out of Laina''s, creating space between them.

    She yelled and lunged at Laina with the dagger, ready to plunge it right into her heart. Laina did not break eye contact. She watched as Cordelia came towards her. But the purple-haired witch could not do it. She stopped short of her attack and crumbled to the ground. She dropped the dagger onto the ground as it fell with a thud.

    Laina looked on, letting out a sigh of relief.. She trusted her gut to do the right thing but while it was the oue she had hoped for, she knew there was so much more to process.

 Chapter 308 - Selfish

    "Killing me won''t bring them back. Hurting me sure as hell did not mend that hole it left in your heart."

    Cordelia tilted her head up. Sadness and anger swirled in her heart and mind. Each time she tried to trick Laina or cause her harm, she felt a little better. But it onlysted for a fleeting moment. After all, was said and done, she was hollow again.

    "You''re wrong. I take immense satisfaction in watching you suffer!" she yelled back, refusing to face the truth.

    She pushed Laina in the shoulder with her index finger, "You destroyed everything I held dear. You took everything away from me. How would you know what it''s like to have lost everything? Everything!"

    Laina took a few steps back. She did not know what to say in response to her. Perhaps there was nothing she could say to mend the hole in Cordelia''s heart. But one thing was for certain. Without a second of hesitation, Laina closed the distance between them. She embraced Cordelia in her arms, refusing to let go.

    "What are you doing! Let go of me! Do you think you can crush me to death? You foolish..."

    "Don''t you know what a hug is?!" Laina cut her off as she tightened her arms around Cordelia.

    Through the anger, Laina saw a woman who was in pain. It was as if she had been sucked in a vortex of darkness spiraling deeper. Drowning in a sea of pain. She could not think of any words of encouragement. Words failed to bring across the point. So Laina chooses to take action instead.

    Despite her best efforts, Cordelia wriggled out of Laina''s grasp. She refused to ept what was happening.

    "You have no idea what I''ve done to you!" Cordelia tried to reason.

    Laina bit her lip, "I know what you''ve done in this life. I can see your determination to exact your revenge. But who are you doing it for?"

    Her words echoed in Cordelia''s mind.

    "I...It is to avenge them of course!"

    Laina shook her head, "Face it, Cordelia. You''ve been doing all of this for you."

    At that moment, something snapped in the witch''s mind. She felt as if her entire world was crumbling down. All because the woman she had wanted to kill questioned her resolve. The foundation of her ns was shaken to the core. Cordelia yelled at the top of her lungs, her voice echoed throughout the room.

    She lunged towards Laina with a newly formed dagger in her hand. Laina did not move. She was going to take the attack head-on. But at thest moment, a shadow appeared before her. It was Dante. He had sensed that she was in danger and came to her aid.

    Dante froze the dagger Cordelia had in her hands, shattering into shards of ice upon impact.

    "Laina, are you hurt?" he turned back to check on her.

    The look of concern on his face was all she could think of.

    "I''m alright. I''ll deal with her," she said to him confidently.

    "But..." Laina did not give him time to protest.

    Florin and the others rushed into the room, ready to protect Laina. She looked over to Cordelia, all alone. Despite being outnumbered, she was still ready to take on all of them in one go.

    "Stand down, all of you," Laina ordered.

    "Laina are you mad?" Margaret protested.

    Florin and Kol voiced their concerns too. But she was adamant. She had already made up her mind. Laina turned to Dante. It was clear from his expression that there was something he wanted to tell her. But s, he could not. Their pasts were interconnected with one another, perhaps more than she had initially thought.

    Dante sheathed his weapon and returned to a more rxed stance. He respected Laina''s wishes. He would stay out of the fight. Despite the others'' protests, Laina remained adamant.

    "I don''t have all day!" Cordelia yelled in annoyance.

    Finally, they begrudgingly agreed. All of them took a few steps back. But the room was not big enough for them to fight. Hence, they transported themselves to an open field instead. It was nighttime, and most of them could barely see a thing. Laina lit up the field with spheres of fire, while Cordelia cast a barrier spell to avoid interruption.

    All the others could do was watch on and hope for the best. Once Laina had made up her mind, no one could change it. Not even Dante. Laina stretched out her arms. This time, she chose not to use any weapon. Cordelia, on the other hand, chose to use a staff. An amethyst crystal served as the core of the staff.

    Both of them stared down at one another for a good minute, watching the other carefully. No one was willing to make the first move. Everyone else watched on anxiously. Annoyed, Cordelia ended up being the first to make a move. In a fraction of a second, she closed the distance between them.

    She cast a spell, sending lightning bolts in Lania''s direction. It was a point-nk hit, but she was still able to dodge it with ease. Laina kept her hands behind her back, refusing to attack.

    Margaret was anxious, watching the battle y out, "What on earth is Laina doing? Is she trying to get herself killed?"

    Dante watched on anxiously too. He was unsure of what Laina''s n was, but she must have had something in mind. Her movements looked to have been calcted with great detail, she must have a n.

    "Fight me head-on you coward!" Cordelia taunted angrily.

    To her, Laina did not seem to be taking the fight seriously. Every attack she threw at her, she dodged with minimal effort.

    "If you want to kill me, you would have already done it," Laina said calmly.

    "Liar! You''re just trying to get into my head! "

    Cordelia squinted her eyes shut, shaking her head violently. Laina''s words were getting to her, shaking her resolve. She could not let that happen, she had to finish what she had started. Laina grinned. Her n was working.

    "Face it, Cordelia. You never wanted to kill me in the first ce. Deep down you know it would not make a difference," she added fuel to the fire.

    "Shut up, shut up, shut up! " the purple-haired witch yelled in frustration towards the sky.

    Bolts of lightning shed across the dark night sky, aiming at where Laina stood. The frequency of the bolts increased in session, making it increasingly difficult for her to dodge the attacks. Laina was caught by a bolt of lightning, taking a direct hit on her back. She winced in pain as she fell to the ground.

    Just as another bolt came raining down on her, Laina flipped herself around and summoned a shield of fire, sessfully repelling the attack. The reflected bolt of lightning hit Cordelia instead, causing the witch to drop her staff and copse on the ground.

    "Laina!" Dante called out for her as he banged his fists against the forcefield.

 Chapter 309 - Honesty Is The Best Policy

    He could see that she was hurt by the bolt, but she still struggled to get back on her feet. She was hobbling over to Cordelia. The witch was knocked unconscious by her own attack.

    The forcefield she had cast was lifted. Dante and the others ran up to Laina to check on her.

    Despite her injuries, Laina was still able to move. Before she even opened her mouth, Dante encased her in a healing spell. Drawing energy from the moon, he cast an elerated healing spell.

    "Thank you," Laina said to him with a smile before asking for a favor, "Could you heal her too?"

    "Laina, have you gone mad? She just tried to kill you!" Florin gasped in surprise upon hearing her request.

    "I know, but she''s hurt," Laina pointed out.

    Margaret was in disbelief, "She was going to kill you, Laina. And now you want to save her?"

    "There''s no time to go over this," Laina said in a panic as she assessed Cordelia''s condition.

    She turned back to Dante, hoping he would be able to help. But to her surprise, he shook his head. He exined that he could not help her. At first, Laina assumed that it was because he did not want to, but Dante rified that that was not true.

    "My healing spells won''t work on her, Laina," he exined.

    To convince her, he cast a healing spell on Cordelia. True to his words, it was of no effect. Kol came forward to help assess the situation. His spells on the other hand worked. The witch''s injuries were severe so she needed lots of rest.

    Kol was the only one who listened and did as Laina asked. Upon her request, he carried Cordelia back to where they were staying so that she could rest. But the rest refused to let the matter rest.

    "Why are you being so nice to her? She tried to kill you! She tried to ruin Dante and you countless times!" Margaret eximed angrily.

    She could not understand Laina''s actions. Dante remained silent throughout the exchange. He did not protest nor did he support her decision.

    "Yes, she tried to. But each time it''s like she''s hesitating, she doesn''t follow through," Laina reasoned.

    Margaret rubbed her temples, "Do I need to remind you of the time she stabbed you? Dante had to give you his heart for a time so that you could recover! Have you already forgotten that?!"

    There was no end to the debate. As it was gettingte, Margaret decided to let the matter rest. Perhaps with a proper night''s rest, they would all be able to think with clearer minds. But one thing was for certain, Margaret refused to allow Laina to watch over Cordelia while she recovered.

    Who knew what the witch might do when she woke up? But in a twist of fate, as they were all about to turn in for the night, Kol came to inform them that Cordelia had vanished. He had ced her down to rest in bed and left for a short period of time. When he returned, the purple-haired witch was nowhere to be found.

    They could not find any trace of her either. It was as if she had vanished into thin air.

    "Maybe that is for the better," Laina responded upon hearing the news.

    That night, Dante carried Laina back to their room. He refused to let her walk on her own, citing the fact that she was still recovering from being struck by lightning. While his healing spell was super effective on the injury, she still needed proper rest.

    As theyy in bed, Laina turned over to Dante.

    "Why didn''t you say anything?" she could not help but ask.

    She had expected him to protest her decisions. But every decision she made, he gave his silent support. He was worried for her safety, that was for certain.

    "You already made up your mind. Nothing I say would have changed it."

    "Well, I would still have appreciated some input in the matter. At least I could have gotten to see what you thought of it all."

    Realizing how much she valued his opinion, Dante began to regret that he did not voice out his concerns earlier. He kissed her gently on the forehead while running his hand through her hair.

    "I''ll make a note of that. I promise you next time, I will let you know, alright?"

    Laina smiled as she nodded gratefully, "Thank you."

    That night, they had a good rest. Florin and Kol took turns guarding Laina''s room. They were worried Cordel might show up to hurt her. But she never did. Or so they thought.

    After a few days of rest, Laina was back to her usual self. Though she wondered what happened to the witch, she had something more important she had to worry about. Through Nyx, Laina informed Ethan of her return to Kinshearth. In secret, she was brought into the castle to meet the King in private.

    "Be on guard," Margaret whispered to Laina as they walked down the hallways of the castle.

    Nyx was leading them to Ethan and she could hear what Margaret said. She turned around and assured them that should anything happen, she would protect them. Laina could not help but chuckle a little, causing Nyx to think the former princess did not trust her.

    "I mean it, Your Highness," the leader of the knights promised.

    Laina pat Nyx on the shoulder, "I appreciate your loyalty, Nyx. But like I told you before, it should lie with the crown and not me. Plus, you have to be careful of what you say in these walls. There are ears everywhere."

    While they continued on their way, Nyx informed them of what had happened so far. Laina was pleasantly surprised to know that Ethan had made efforts to change his ways. However, as she predicted, it was met with hostility from the nobility. As he started to lose the support of his peers, Ethan''s determination for change wavered.

    Just as they came up upon the King''s Royal Chambers, Laina stopped Nyx for a moment. There was something she wanted to know. She wanted to know from Nyx''s point of view if Ethan was a good fit for a King.

    "Your-, Laina, you want my honest opinion?" the knightess was surprised.

 Chapter 310 - They Need Their Queen

    "Yes. Based on the efforts he has made up till this point. Now, I want an unbiased opinion, Nyx," she reminded her.

    The knightess paused for a moment in thought. She recalled all that had happened, from the moment Ethan took the throne to the present. It was difficult for her to ept the circumstances at the start. However, as time went on, things returned to a new normal.

    She saw the struggles the new King faced, the sleepless nights and long hours ofbor he had put in. To Nyx, Laina was one of the best candidates to lead Kinshearth. She was like an experienced ruler while Ethan was fumbling in the dark.

    When she recounted her opinion on the matter to Laina, she was worried about what the former crown princess might think. Was her opinion going to alter Laina''s decisions? Only time will tell.

    "Thank you, Nyx. That was very helpful," Laina replied.

    Now, she was ready to meet her cousin. Margaret remained quiet through this. If what had happened up till this point taught her anything, it was the fact that Laina was more than capable of making her own decisions. She could take care of herself.

    "Ah, you''ve arrived. I trust that your journey was smooth sailing, cousin," Ethan greeted them warmly as they entered his quarters.

    He invited them to take a seat on the sofa. Florin and Kol remained standing, making sure there were no hidden assassins while Laina and Margaret sat across from Ethan.

    "How are things?" Laina went straight to the point.

    There was no need for them to waste time on small talk. Ethan exined that his efforts in thest few weeks. Since his visit to Laina, he had tried everything he could to turn things around. However, the damage done was too great. While he did his best to maintain things as much as he could, it was simply not enough.

    At first, Laina predicted Ethan would try to mask his downfalls and setbacks. But this time, it seemed like he was genuine with his problems. She could tell it was not easy for him to confess them, but he did what he had to do. Even Margaret was suspicious of him.

    "I see," Laina spoke first after Ethan finished recounting, "So, what would you like to do next, Your Majesty?"

    Ethan looked over to his cousin, surprised by her question. Deep in his heart, he wanted to remain King. This was the role he was born to y. But he knew he was not fit to do so. He still had so much to learn.

    "I''m not fit to be King," he admitted in defeat.

    This was so unlike him. It was as if he had lost his spark. Laina exchanged a look with Margaret before turning her attention back to him. She walked over and sat by his side. Laina ced a hand on his shoulder.

    "I could remain as an advisor in Kinshearth and help you if you wish," she added.

    Margaret nudged as and pulled her in and whisper to Laina, "Laina, are you mad?"

    Laina pulled herself away from Margaret and whispered back to her, "I know what I''m doing."

    Ethan did not take their interaction to heart. He had already made up his mind long before they had arrived. In the time he had spent in the castle, he had only made enemies. He grew suspicious of everyone around him. There was not a single night of good night''s sleep since he took the throne.

    Through his interactions with the castle staff, he realized how much change Laina had brought about in the castle and beyond. Kinshearth needed her as their Monarch.

    "Kinshearth needs their Queen," he dered as he looked up at Laina.

    "My terms have not changed. I want you to remain in the castle as the Crown Prince. Do you agree to that?" she asked.

    "I agree."

    ~

    King Ethan walked into the Throne Room like any other morning. Trumpets red on both sides, signally his entrance to the ministers and nobility in attendance. It was starting to be a morning like any other. But everything was about to change.

    Before Lucinda, the Royal Chancellor could begin the morning court session, King Ethan raised his hand. The court fell silent as their King got up from his seat.

    "There is something I would like to say," he dered.

    He could see the odd looks the nobles were giving him. Traditionally, the King does not speak until the Royal Chancellor finished giving the morning report. But that did not matter anymore. Things were about to change.

    "I have decided to abdicate the throne," he announced.

    The throne room erupted into chaos. Everyone was in great shock, whispering to one another. Some wondered if the King had gone mad, while others assumed it was simply a prank.

    General Tobias and Royal Chancellor Lucinda exchanged looks. They too wondered if their King was pulling a prank on them.

    "My King, you have no appointed heirs. If you abdicate the throne, what is going to happen to our Kingdom?"

    "Do you think is a game for children?" one of the Nobility of the High Court voiced out.

    At that moment, the doors of the Throne Room swung open. Everyone turned their heads to see who it was. All of them were shocked, mouth agape as they see Laina waltz into the Throne Room unannounced. She did not have anyone with her when she entered. She entered the lion''s den alone.

    To some, this might seem like a foolish move. It looked as if she was walking straight into a trap, open to anyone''s attack. She knew the risks of going in alone. But for the sake of her n, she was ready to take the risks. Margaret, Florin, and Kol remained hidden within the Throne Room.

    Laina confidently walked down the carpet. No one dared to stop her, no one dared to speak. She got to the end of the carpet and turned around to face the Royal Court. She did not bow to greet Ethan or serve the proper greetings to the members of the court.

    Taking advantage of the silence that ruled over the throne room, Ethan cleared his throat before making one of his final decrees.

    "I concede the throne to Laina. Under her expert guidance, Kinshearth will return to her formal glory."

    The court erupted with conversation. The ministers protested and so did the nobility. A quick nce confirmed most of Laina''s suspicions. Most of the ministers had been reced in her absence. She anticipated resistance from them but this time, she was going to do things her way.

    It was one of the things she and Ethan agreed upon. If she was to retake the throne, Laina will reshape Kinshearth for the better.

    "My King, I implore you... the court implores you to reconsider!" one of the ministers spoke up, with the support of many others.

    "Please, Your Majesty, perhaps a discussion..."

    Ethan stopped them from speaking any further, "I made this decision after much consideration, and my decision is final."

 Chapter 311 - Ball In Our Court

    Lucinda stepped forward. For a moment, Laina had a glimmer of hope that the Royal Chancellor might being forward to speak well on her behalf. But she was disappointed.

    "Your Majesty, ording to Kinshearth traditions, even if you choose to abdicate, you cannot possibly hand over the crown to Laina."

    It felt like a p on the face for Laina, but she did not let that bring her down. Change was often difficult. Changing a kingdom felt like an impossible task. But she was up for the challenge.

    "Then perhaps I should do what I should have done earlier. I will break the tradition and appoint Laina as the next Queen of Kinshearth," Ethan dered.

    The ministers were livid and so was the nobility. They were unwilling to ept the changes that were in the making. They were riled up. It was at this point, that someone shouts out a theory.

    "She must have bewitched the King! Laina must have bewitched him!"

    Confronted with such preposterous ims, Ethan was livid. Others were in disbelief of such a theory. But hearing that Laina was to inherit the throne, stirred up feelings amongst the nobles and ministers.

    "This is ridiculous, I will not concede to Laina as our monarch."

    "Yeah!"

    "I agree!"

    A group of ministers and nobles gathered together. They collectively decided to resign from the court, hoping that their actions would change Ethan''s mind. But Ethan did not waver. Laina looked over to her cousin.

    "May I say something, Your Majesty?" she asked politely.

    "Go ahead," he gave her the floor.

    Laina thanked him as she turned back around, facing the Royal Court. She did a quick scan of the throne room. She looked at each of them in the face.

    She knew if she wanted to change Kinshearth for the better, she was going to have to make enemies. Even if none of them think what she did was right, she would persevere through. The duty of a Queen was to guide her people and protect them. that was what Laina intended to do.

    "I understand many of you do not agree with me and are appalled by the notion that I would seat on the throne once again. If you feel so strongly about it and wish to step down from your duties in the Royal Court, I will not stop you."

    As soon as she finished her sentence the throne room erupted into conversation. Many were talking over one another, venting their anger at the boldness of Laina''s statement. Even Ethan was sweating. He would have never spoken in such a manner to his court.

    Laina''s sharp ears picked up on some of the conversations they were having. Some wondered if this was all part of her plot to get rid of them. Others theorized that if they stepped out of the throne room, they would be arrested or executed.

    Faced with these preposterous usations, Laina could not help but find them amusing. She could no longer control her emotions, resulting in her bursting out inughter. To everyone present, it looked as if the former crown princess wasughing maniacally. Had she gone mad?

    "I will not be arresting anyone who steps out of the throne room or executing anyone. Unless you give me a good reason to do so."

    Amongst the nobles and ministers, Laina knew there were some who had engaged in under-table dealings, profiting from illegal trade deals and monopolization. She could see the sweat trickling down their brows and hear their hearts pounding in their chests.

    They feared her wrath and rightfully so.

    "So once again, if you wish to leave, please do. I will not stop you. The guards will not stop you. You are all free to leave as you please. But," she raised her index finger as she continued, demanding their attention, "If you choose to stay, expect changes to be made. I will not stand for insubordination. I will not stand for injustice."

    Even with the statement, she had made, many were still skeptical. Finally, after much uncertainty, a few of those who were brave enough removed themselves from the crowd and left the throne room with their heads held high. Laina admired their courage and kept to her word.

    When the others saw that no harm came to them, they quickly followed suit. Nobles and ministers left in droves, only a handful were left. Ethan began to worry. Without the support of the nobility and the ministers, how was the Kinshearth going to survive?

    But if he had learned anything from his experience, it was the fact that he had to put his faith in Laina. Laina looked at those who were left. Amongst them were Lucinda and Tobias. She saw a few familiar faces, those who have supported her during her reign. Then there were those who remained with ulterior motives.

    "Laina, I''ll yield the court to you," Ethan said as he ced his hand on her shoulder before stepping to the side.

    Lucinda and Tobias exchanged nces. Both of them were about to open their mouth to speak when Laina raised her hand to stop them. She did not want to hear a single word from either of them.

    "I will be listing a few names. If your names are called,e forward," as soon as she finished, she began reading out a series of names.

    Not knowing what Laina had in store for them, they simply did as she asked. Amongst the names she had called were Tobias and Lucinda. Once all of them came forward and all the names were ounted for, Laina made another deration.

    "Thank you for your service to the court. All of you are hear by dismissed."

    "Dismissed?! What in Kinshearth do you think you''re doing?" Tobias roared in anger.

    This was a rare moment. Laina had never seen the general so angry before. She was pleasantly amused when the others whose names she called joined in too. She did not respond to them, simply allowing them to continue fanning the fire. They got riled up. Met with Laina''s silence, they only got angrier.

    "Give us an answer this instant, Laina!" Lucinda demanded.

    "We demand an exnation!" Tobias yelled.

    He even had the audacity to lift his weapon to threaten Laina. At this moment, Margaret and the others could not remain hidden any longer. All three of them revealed themselves to the court and stood before Laina protectively.

    "Resorting to physical threats, General Tobias? You''ve most certainly gotten bolder since west met," Margaret said coldly as she folded her arms.

 Chapter 312 - Happy Days

    "Isn''t there a rule on no weapons in the Throne Room?" Laina pondered as she looked over to the general, "Just on that alone I could have you arrested, General Tobias."

    "I do not need to exin my actions to any of you. My decision is final. Guards, please send our guests out of the Throne Room," she continued.

    With her direct order, the castle guards got to work immediately, escorting the nobles and the ministers out of the Throne Room. All who remained were those who had been loyal to Laina since her time as the Crown Princess. Based on the information she had gathered, each of them had done everything they could to ensure that all citizens of Kinshearth were taken care of.

    Laina pped her hands together. It was time for her to get to work. But first and foremost, she had something very important to n.

    Her coronation!

    In the following days, a huge change took Kinshearth by storm. Laina''s return to the capital was the hottest topic of gossip, alongside her coronation. Ethan''s step down from the throne was met with surprise and shock.

    But it was a wee change. The citizens of Kinshearth had been suffering under Ethan''s rule. Now that Laina was back, the people could not be happier. True to Laina''s words, huge changes were being made.

    Laina invited a long list of people for the coronation. Those whom she did not like were not invited. This undoubtedly cause many ill feelings amongst the nobility, but Laina paid them no mind. This was her coronation after all. As the future queen, should she not have thest say in who gets invited?

    It was going to be the happiest day of her life

    In fact, she did not have time to think about them either.

    "Let me help you with this," Margaret offered as she picked up an essory and walked over to Laina.

    "You don''t have to," she reminded her, "You''re not my handmaid anymore, Margaret. But..."

    She held onto the hands of her best friend and sat her down, "I am so happy to have you here, sharing this moment with me."

    Margaret smiled. She had been waiting for the day Laina would return to the castle in Kinshearth and take her seat as Queen. At Laina''s request, Margaret took on the role of Royal Chancellor in Lucinda''s absence. Many roles in court had to be filled and Laina wasted no time in hiring the right people for the job.

    Much to the surprise of her enemies, everything was running smoothly in a matter of days. As Laina made the finishing touches to her hair, she was beaming with excitement. With a bit of luck, she hoped her coronation would go smoothly.

    A knock on the door caught their attention, "It''s time," Kol''s muffled voice could be heard through the door.

    Laina slipped on her shoes and got up on her feet. She walked over to the full-length mirror to admire her reflection onest time. As she checked on her hair, make-up, and dress, Laina could not help but wonder what the future had in store for her.

    The locket Dante and Laina had exchanged hung around her neck. She gently clutched the locket in her right palm. At that moment, she felt as if Dante was there right next to her. But Laina was not disappointed. She would see him soon enough, in the royal gardens.

    It had been Laina''s wish for even themon folk to be able to witness the coronation of the new monarch of Kinshearth. Needless to say, the Throne Room would not be big enough to amodate arge audience. As such, Laina ordered for the ceremony to take ce in the royal gardens instead.

    The venue was borately decorated from head to toe. Everything was done to Laina''s request. Amongst the guests who were invited to attend was Queen Victoria of Wolfenheim. She had been exchanging letters with Laina since thest coronation.

    When Werewolf Queen received the invite, she could not be happier for her friend. This time, she was once again seated next to Dante in the front row of the ceremony.

    "King Dante, we meet again," Victoria greeted him first.

    "It has been a while. Thank you foring to the coronation, I know Laina is most excited for you toe," he replied cordially.

    "I would not miss this for the world. Hopefully this time it would be smooth sailing," Victoria hesitated for a brief moment before asking, "I hope your rtionship with the future Queen is going well?"

    Dante chuckled. He did not know that his rtionship with Laina was such a hot topic. For the Queen of Wolfenheim to ask him about it was a first for him. Especially since she was not known to enjoy idle gossip.

    Victoria noticed how surprised he looked. She quickly exined that Laina had mentioned the fun adventures the couple went on together. As such, she felt it would be appropriate for her to ask. Worried that he might have misunderstood the situation, she apologized.

    "Thank you for your concern. It''s going well," Dante replied as he brought out a small square-shaped box from his pocket.

    He toyed with it in his hand for a moment before cing it back in his pocket. Victoria noticed it immediately. It did not take her long to realize what the box contained.

    "With a bit of luck, I hope that she would say yes," he hinted.

    Victoria could not help but smile. She was rooting for both of them since the beginning. Though she had not witnessed their many interactions with one another, from the ones she had seen she knew they were perfect for one another.

    "I guess I should wish you all the best, " she added, uncertain of what else to say apart from offering a helping hand, "If you need help with anything, do not hesitate to ask."

    "How kind of you, I''ll keep that in mind."

 Chapter 313 - The Royal Coronation

    With the sun setting in the background, the orchestra began to y their instruments. Melodious music filled the air. Everyone turned their attention to the end of the aisle. Laina walked down the red carpet. Everyone stood up in her honor, watching her as she arrived at the front.

    Laina looks forward with a wide smile. The ceremonial minister was for her coronation was Margaret. After the fiasco that urred previously, Laina threw out the age-old traditions Kinshearth had held dear. This was her coronation. She set the rules.

    Titan. dressed in a bright red bow tie cor, walked alongside Laina. The Sr Mastiff was her pride and joy.

    Ethan, who was to abdicate the throne, stood by Margaret''s side. He was in awe of how regal and graceful his cousin looked. Her long flowing dark red dress contrasted her fairplexion butplimented her red hair.

    Once Laina arrived before Margaret and Ethan, the music died down and the guests were seated once more. Emotions were running high on this special asion. Margaret could feel the tears welling up in her eyes. She expertly suppressed her rising emotions as she cleared her throat.

    "We are gathered here today to witness the birth of a new age. Today, Kinshearth gains a new Monarch.

    Today, we crown Laina De Sra as our Queen."

    As she finished her final sentence, Ethan turned back. He brought forward the velvet pillow where the crown rests. Laina lowered her head and bent down. Margaret, with gloved hands, carefully picked up the crown.

    The jewels on the crown sparkled under the light of the setting sun. Diamonds and red rubies were encrusted on it.

    As she ces it on Laina''s head, Margaret dered loud and clear, "Laina De Sra, bend the knee as a woman of intelligence and bravery. You are hereby appointed Queen of Kinshearth, Protector of the people.

    Receive the Crown and fulfill your duty to the people of thisnd. Rise and take your oath as Queen."

    Laina slowly rose up. The crown restedfortably, nestled in her hair. The diamonds shimmered, reflecting the light of the sun. For a moment, she looked as if she was glowing.

    Margaret brought forth a book and signaled Laina to ce her hand on it. She did as she was told. Margaret rose her other hand and Laina followed suit.

    "Do you solemnly promise to protect the people of Kinshearth?" Margaret asked.

    "I do."

    "Do you promise to fight for the people of Kinshearth?"

    "I do."

    "Do you promise to be true to your heart, and do what is right? For the sake of Kinshearth?"

    "I do."

    Margaret put down her hand and so does Laina. The ceremony was reaching its conclusion.

    "May your faith never waver in the face of darkness. May your resolve be the foundation of the decisions you choose to make. May your voice serve as the guide to your people.

    Ladies and gentlemen!"

    Everyone got up on their feet as Laina turned around to face all of her guests.

    Margaret dered with a wide smile on her face, "It is with great pleasure that I present to you, Queen Laina De Sra of Kinshearth! Long may she reign!"

    The crowd erupted with joy as they chorused in unison, "Long may she reign! Long may she reign!"

    As soon as the ceremony wasplete, Laina was congratted by her guests. She also noticed themon folk who came to watch her coronation. Laina went forward to mingle with them, thanking them for their support.

    To her surprise, she had the support of the people. Despite her absence for some time, she was weed back with open arms. Kol and Florin remained closed at all times to ensure Laina''s safety.

    As the sun began to set on the horizon, Laina and her guests head back into the castle. They first had their dinner in the Dining Hall. Everyone had a special assigned seat, including Kol and Florin. A long host table was at the back of the hall, while other shorter tables were ced in front of it in an orderly manner.

    Important guests were seated closest to the host table. In fact, the host table was traditionally only reserved for family. But Laina had a different n in mind. As such, Dante, Margaret, Florin, and Kol, were all seated with her at the host table.

    Before dinner began, Laina raised her champagne flute. She gently tapped the side of the ss with a spoon to get the attention of her guests. Everyone quickly quietened down and gave her the spotlight.

    "I would like to thank each and every one of you for sharing this joyous asion with me. The path ahead is not an easy one. But with all of your support and guidance, I have faith that things will be alright.

    To the future ahead!"

    "To the future!" everyone echoed her words before taking a sip from their sses.

    With that, dinner was served. The menu for the evening was specially selected by Laina. Each dish was unique and delicious, a wonderful experience from beginning to end. They started their meal with a creamy smoked truffle and wild mushroom soup.

    It was followed by a sample tter of sides containing grilled octopus with lime and spices, seaweed sd, fried dough fritters with spicy mayonnaise sauce, and a side of pickled cucumbers and cabbage.

    For the main course, guests could choose between grilled lobster with mashed potatoes and grilled asparagus, or me-grilled dry-aged striploin steak with mashed sweet potatoes and grilled brussel sprouts.

    To round out the savory courses, they ended off dessert with a lemon and strawberry parfait. Everyone was delighted by the dessert as most of them had never tasted the sweet icy cold treat before.

    "The lemon sherbet is a great touch, sun drop. I''m impressed," Dante praised as he ate a second serving of dessert.

    Laina chuckled as she took a bite of her own dessert, "I''m d you like it."

    With dinner concluded, some assumed the night hade to an end. But that could not be further from the truth! In fact, the fun had only just begun.. All the guests were invited to join Laina in the ballroom for a dance.

 Chapter 314 - Rose Thorn

    Things started off slow. But as soon as the music filled the air, everyone got onto the dancefloor. Everyone let loose that night. Laina and Dante danced together without a care in the world. It was clear to everyone present that they were match-made in Heaven.

    They were inseparable throughout the evening until Margaret pulled Laina away for a chat. She hugged the new Queen enthusiastically, congratting her on her coronation.

    "I''m so proud of you Laina," Margaret praised as she released Laina from her hug.

    Laina ced a hand on Margaret''s shoulder, "Thank you. You have no idea how much that meanting from you."

    Dante, who was watching Laina and Margaret''s interaction from a distance, looked visibly anxious. His palms were moist from the sweat. He had one hand in his pocket, fidgeting with the small jewelry box. Queen Victoria noticed his uneasiness.

    She handed him a ss of champagne from a passing waiter, hoping it would help calm his nerves.

    "Thanks," he muttered as he downed the ss in one go.

    Victoria looked over in the direction Dante was looking at. She saw Laina chatting away with her guests.

    "Standing here won''t get you anywhere," she mused as she took a sip from her own ss.

    Dante knew what she said was true. He just needed to find the right ce to pop the question. He nced over to the open balcony just a few meters away. The moon hung high, apanied by twinkling stars. It was the perfect backdrop.

    "Queen Victoria, could you do me a favor?" Dante asked.

    "Of course, what do you need?"

    He leaned in and whispered his n into her ear. Once he was done, Victoria nodded.

    "Count on me," she replied as she made her way over to where Laina was.

    As Dante watched Queen Victoria walk over to Laina, he could not keep his smile hidden any longer. He took out the small box he had kept in his pocket. It was finally time. But just as he was getting ready, he nced out of the ballroom.

    The smile he had just moments ago was gone as he watched the dark clouds covering the sky. Thunder rumbled in the distance, he could almost smell the rain that was bound to begin. Dante quickly returned the box to his pocket. He nced over to Laina, who was still busy in conversation.

    He did not have much time.

    After a brief moment of hesitation, he quickly made his way out of the ballroom. He cursed beneath his breath, chiding himself for not getting things done earlier. The flickeringmp lights lit the darkened hallways. He did not need directions to Laina''s room.

    Marius noticed Dante hurriedly leaving the ballroom. Sensing something was wrong, he excused himself from Margaret''spany to go after him.

    "Dante, where are you going?" he asked as soon as he caught up with him.

    Thunder rumbled in the sky as several shes of lightning make their appearances. In all the excitement and buzz in the ballroom, the ensuing thunder and lightning were hardly noticed. But out here, in the dimly lit hallways, it was painfully clear.

    Marius frowned. He too knew what this meant.

    "I thought you had more time," hemented.

    Dante''s eyes were filled with more determination than before as his ears listened to the rumbling thunder.

    He clenched his jaw as he muttered, "So did I."

    They reached Laina''s quarters soon enough but were promptly stopped by the guards. Dante did not have time to deal with them. With a click of his fingers, both of the royal guards fell to the ground, sound asleep. He waved his hand over the door to unlock it and entered.

    Marius did not say a word, he simply followed Dante silently. Once in the room, Dante did a quick scan. He quickly found what he was looking for, the blood rose that he had given to Laina sometime ago. It was still in perfect condition, no different from the day he had given it to her.

    "What are you-" Marius stopped himself from finishing his sentence.

    He saw the look in Dante''s eyes. It was best for him to remain silent. Using a sharpened dagger, Dante slit the palm of his hand. He hovered his hand over the blood rose, allowing the fresh blood to drip onto the petals of the flower.

    Beneath his breath, he whispered an enchantment. The blood rose began to emit a soft glow of light as it was quickly coated in his blood. When the enchantment wasplete, the wound on Dante''s hand had healed as well.

    The blood rose levitated in the air. Dante and Marius took a few steps back. In the blink of an eye, the blood rose drew many times in size. It gradually loses its thorns and stem. Only the flower remained. Marius could not keep his curiosity at bay.

    He took a closer look, surprised to see a living being in the middle of the flower. As the petals of the rose began to wilt, the being was revealed to them. He opened his eyes and got up on his feet. Upon seeing Dante, he bent down on one knee.

    "He looks..."

    "Like me," Dante finished Marius''s sentence for him.

    "Give me your orders, Master Dante," the man said with his head hung low.

    Dante ced his hand over the man, "Your name is Thorne. From this day forward, you will protect Laina on my behalf. Apany her in my absence. Give her what I couldn''t."

    Thorne got back up on his feet. Apart from his striking jet ck hair, dark red pupils, and general attire, he looked almost identical to Dante.

    "I will do as you have ordered," Thorne replied.

    After giving him some further instructions, Thorne retreated into the shadows and could no longer be seen. With that done, Dante returned to the ballroom with Marius following closely behind.

    In the ballroom, Queen Victoria did as Dante had asked. After Laina finished up her conversation with her guests, she spoke with Victoria. The Werewolf Queen noticed Dante leaving the ballroom.

    At first, she did not think too much of it, assuming he had somest-minute preparations to take care of.. Hence, she stalled for as long as she could, before taking Laina to the open balcony.

 Chapter 315 - A Matter Of Time

    Not wanting to leave her alone on the balcony, Victoria stayed by her side. She kept an eye out for Dante, hoping he would return soon. Laina leaned forward on the balcony, looking out into the royal garden. A gust of wind and the smell of rain made her look up at the sky.

    "Those are some heavy-looking clouds," shemented as she observed them carefully.

    An uneasy feeling manifested in Laina''s heart but she paid it no mind. She had a lot on her mind. Now that her coronation isplete, Laina was Queen of Kinshearth. With her new responsibilities, she knew it meant she would have less time to spend with Dante.

    "What''s on your mind, Your Majesty?" Victoria asked as she stood by her side, watching the clouds.

    There were so many things on her mind, she did not quite know what to say. The clouds did not seem to budge either. As thunder rumbled and lightning shed, she let out a sigh.

    "There are so many things to worry about. But do you know what is the one thing I can''t stop thinking about?"

    Victoria shook her head, "What is it?"

    Laina hated to admit it, "Dante."

    She worried for him, worried if they would ever find a solution to lift the curse. How long more did they have with one another? Did she have to prepare herself for the worse? Victoria knew about the curse. She too had tried to help them find a solution.

    But unfortunately, none of the materials they had was able to provide any information on lifting it.

    "That''s how you know you love someone," Victoria exined, "When you can''t keep them out of your mind. You worry for them."

    Victoria nced over, looking into the ballroom. To her relief, she saw Dante hurrying over to them. He was right on time.

    To end off their conversation, the Werewolf Queen advised Laina, "The love and understanding you have for one another, will tide you both through even the worst storms. Having faith in one another is what''s most important."

    She signaled to Laina to look in the direction she was looking at. As soon as she did, she saw Danteing into view. At that moment, Laina felt as if the world came to a stop. All she had eyes for was Dante.

    As he came up to her, she instinctively held out her hands and Dante caught onto them. No matter how hard she tried, she could not take her eyes off him. Little did she know, Dante felt the exact same way at that moment. Perhaps it was what was toe that made him cherish this moment so much.

    Laina could feel the sweat on his palms. He must be nervous, she thought to himself. But she did not know why. She attempted to search for an answer in his eyes but could not quite find it.

    Dante, on the other hand, gripped Laina''s hands tightly. He could feel the warmth through her skin. He desperately wanted to hold on to it for as long as he could. Who knew when was the next time they would be reunited?

    "Laina, there''s something I want to tell you." his voice was filled with urgency.

    She sensed it. He was trying so hard to maintain his calm, hoping she would not notice. But Laina could not help it. If something was wrong, she wanted to know immediately.

    "What is it, moon kiss? Is something wrong?" she tightened her grip on his hands, worried he would disappear before her eyes.

    Dante stopped for a moment. He lifted his hand to caress her cheek. He did not know what to say to calm her nerves. Perhaps it was best for him to do what he had originally intended. That way, he would have no regrets.

    He got down on one knee. His eyes never left hers. He could hear the thunder rumbling in the background, but Dante paid it no mind. In the ballroom, Margaret and the others noticed Laina had been out on the balcony for some time. Queen Victoria came over to inform them of what was about to happen on the balcony.

    Immediately, they went over to take a look. All of them peeked from each side of the balcony. They kept themselves carefully hidden, so as not to disturb the couple. Marius was sweating, as he watched the scene y out before him.

    "Come on, Dante. You don''t have much time," he muttered beneath his breath as his palms began to sweat.

    Margaret noticed the storm brewing in the distance too. It was getting closer and closer with each passing second. She also realized there was something amiss about it. Before she could ask Marius if he knew anything about it, she turned to see his expression.

    The look on his face said it all.

    "Dante... what are you-"

    "Laina, I have never stopped loving you. I will never stop loving you. No matter what the future brings, you will always have a ce in my heart."

    He reached into his pocket and took out the small box. Laina gasped, her heart was pounding in her chest. She knew what this meant. Dante carefully opened the small wooden box, revealing a beautiful handcrafted ring.

    Dante crafted it himself. At first nce, the ring did not look very unique. But upon closer inspection, it was more than meets the eye. Crafted by hand and magic, Dante used a midnight blue diamond and a sun fire diamond to sculpt it.

    The result was a ring made of diamonds, in the shape of a dragon and phoenix, united as one.

    Laina was overwhelmed with emotions. She did not know what else to say. She could feel the tears welling up in her eyes.

    "Laina, will you marry me?"

    "Yes, absolutely. Yes!" she eximed with glee and tears in her eyes.

    Dante smiled brightly. He carefully removed the ring from the box and fitted it onto her right ring finger. It was a perfect fit. As soon as he got up on his feet, he pulled Laina into his embrace.

    He hugged her tightly, and she reciprocated the hug. Neither of them was willing to let the other go.

    CRASH!

    A bolt of lightning shot down from the sky above. Everyone shielded their eyes from the blinding light. Their ears were ringing from the crash of thunder.. Laina was in a state of shock as she fell to the ground.

 Chapter 316 - Who Are You?

    Her ears were ringing. As she looked all around. She was looking for Dante. But he was nowhere to be seen. When everyone''s vision returned back to normal, all of them were shocked.

    Margaret was the first to rush to Laina, checking on her to make sure she was alright. The newly crowned Queen was shaking, trembling. Her eyes darted from side to side, looking for Dante.

    In the blink of an eye, the Dragon King had vanished into thin air right before their eyes. All that was left was a burnt patch on the balcony where he once stood.

    "Laina, Laina, are you alright? Can you hear me?" Margaret asked as she cupped Laina''s face, trying to get her to focus on her.

    But she could not hear anything that Margaret had said. Her ears were still ringing. She tried to speak, but she could not do so. Laina furrowed her eyebrows, trying to recall what had just happened.

    Her eyes rolled back. Laina slumped into Margaret''s arms, passed out.

    Laina recalled what happened in those missing moments. She was wrapped in Dante''s embrace when her heart sank. Both of them had been ignoring all of the signs, desperately grasping on to one another for dear life. But it was not something they could prevent.

    As soon as they heard the crash of thunder, Laina felt a shudder down her spine. Dante tightened his hug for a quick second.

    "I''m sorry Laina, I have to go," he whispered into her ear.

    Laina did not have time to react. She desperately reached out her hand, hoping to grasp on to his. But the distance between them did not allow for that to happen. Tears began to well up in her eyes, blurring her vision.

    When it finally refocused, a bolt of lightning shot down from the sky. They made eye contact for the final time. She watched as he mouthed his final words to her before disappearing in the blinding light.

    "I will return to you as soon as I can. I love you."

    Those were the final words Dante said to her. Laina''s eyes flickered open. Her parched throat prevented her from speaking. Upon realizing she was in her room, Laina let out a sigh. She looked to her side and noticed a ss of water on the side table.

    "Laina, you''re awake? " Margaret mumbled as she rubbed her eyes.

    After Laina fainted, she and the others brought her back to her room to rest. Despite the lightning strike, she was rtively unharmed. She did not have any physical injuries but Laina did not wake up for several days.

    Margaret helped Laina readjust the pillows as she sat up in bed. She poured her a ss of water and watched as Laina drank it all at one go. Feeling a little better, she immediately pulled off the covers to get out of bed.

    "Where do you think you''re going? You are staying put," Margaret insisted as she stopped Laina from getting out.

    Laina had her mind set on one thing and one thing only. She needed to find Dante. She looked up at Margaret. She did not need to say anything, Margaret already understood.

    Margaret shook her head, refusing to move, "Absolutely not. Do you know how long you were out for? All of us were worried sick!"

    Laina lowered her gaze.

    "How long?"

    "What?"

    "How long was I out for?" she asked again.

    "3 days,"

    Laina widened her eyes in shock as she echoed her words, "3 days?!"

    This renewed her determination to get out of bed. Dante left in the blink of an eye. It was clear that he must have been taken back to the Celestial Realm for the trial. Worry caused Laina to spiral a little.

    He did not have any of the potions with him, which would have helped dy the effects of the curse. Furthermore, being in the Celestial Realm would aggravate it too. They had already lost precious time.

    "I have to go, he needs me," she muttered as she got out of bed.

    As soon as she got onto her feet, a dizzy spell caused Laina to stumble forward. Margaret reached forward to break her fall but everything happened too quickly. But much to her surprise, Laina did not fall to the ground.

    Someone caught her in the nick of time. The familiar touch of her lover lit a fire in Laina''s heart. This presence was all too familiar to her. But how was it possible? Dante was in a different realm, far away from her.

    Had he returned?

    "Dante?...." she muttered his name in shock as she looked up at the man who held onto her hand and broke her fall.

    As soon as their eyes met, the feelings of familiarity disappeared. Although the man shared simr features with her beloved, she knew he was not him.

    "Who are you?!" Margaret questioned in shock.

    The man before her, who bore a striking resemnce to the Dragon King, had appeared out of thin air His odd dressing did not provide any clues either. Kol and Florin sensed something was amiss.

    They rushed into Laina''s room, only to be shocked to see the unknown man. Kol was about to raise his weapon when Florin stopped him. Marius was thest to rush into the room. Since Dante''s supposed disappearance, he chose to remain in Kinshearth for the time being.

    When he saw the man who was holding onto Laina, he immediately recalled who it was.

    "He''s not a threat!" he quickly exined.

    Everyone turned to Marius, surprised by the revtion he announced. Laina turned back to look at the man. She got back up on her feet with his help. He was holding on to her as if she was a delicate flower who would crumble into dust if she fell.

    The striking resemnce between him and Dante made her feel a little ufortable. But the sense of familiarity drew her to him.

    "Who are you?" Laina asked.

 Chapter 317 - Feeling Weird

    The man bowed respectfully, "My master named me Thorne."

    "Your master? Dante? " Laina asked as she pieced the clues together.

    The man nodded. He got back down on one knee, surprising Laina as she took a step back. At first, she could not quite understand why she felt as if the man felt so familiar to her. A sweet fragrance of roses hung in the air around the man.

    Laina instinctively looked over to her dressing table. The blood rose Dante had given her should have been in its vase. But it was not there. The fragrance of roses she smelled from the man matched that of the blood rose.

    "I have been tasked with your protection. I apologize for scaring you, Your Majesty," Thorne spoke eloquently.

    Laina turned to Marius, seeking confirmation, "Is this true?"

    He quickly nodded, "Yes."

    With his assurance, she felt reassured. Laina sat back down on her bed, reviewing the situation. The new development did not change her resolve. But there was something more pressing she had to take care of. Without saying a word, Laina walked over to her walk-in closet.

    She rummaged through a section of her closet, revealing a chest. Without must trouble, she brings out the chest and ced it down on the table. She turned to Marius and called him over.

    As she opened the chest, revealing its contents, she instructed him, "The Celestial Realm-"

    "Laina you know you can''t-"

    "I know I can''t go there, Margaret," Laina snapped back, annoyed. She turned back to Marius, "But you can, right?"

    He nodded silently in response. He peered into the chest, shocked by its contents. Margaret widened her eyes in surprise too. In the chest were bottles and bottles of elixir.

    "Laina..." Margaret did not know what to say. She knew Laina had been making the elixirs, but she never knew how much she had made.

    Laina gave her instructions, "I need you to bring this to Dante and make sure he takes it. Can you do that for me?"

    "Yes, I..." he had questions, but now was not the time to ask them.

    "I will leave at once. I will return as soon as I can. But your Majesty, I think there is something you should know..."

    She stopped him before he could say it. She had prepared for this moment for quite some time. Everything was kicked into motion when Dante revealed to her that he might one day have to leave her side for some time. She was prepared for this moment.

    "I have increased the concentration of the elixir as much as I can. Hopefully, it would work as intended."

    In true fashion, the Queen had prepared for every situation. Marius held his tongue. There was no need for him to speak any further. He took the chest into his possession, ready to leave at once. He turned to Margaret to bid her farewell for the time being before taking his leave.

    With one thing settled, now Laina could focus on another. The mysterious bodyguard Dante had assigned to her still raised many questions, but the Queen of Kinshearth had much more pressing matters to attend to.

    Her absence in court and in public since her coronation. no doubt had caused panic and confusion. If she was to be their Queen, she would first have to take care of her people and reassure them. There was no time for her to rest.

    In the days that followed, Laina dove straight into her work. She did not speak about Dante or anything that had happened during the ball. From time to time, Margaret would catch a glimpse of the Queen gazing up into the night sky. She was looking longingly at the moon that hung above, fiddling with the ring on her finger; murmuring to herself.

    Each time Margaret asked her how she was feeling, Laina remained silent. She would either change the topic of discussion or simply refused to reply. Margaret knew it could not go on like this.

    "Your Majesty," Margaret called out to her, hoping to get her attention.

    It was the middle of the night. For the fourth night in a row, Laina stayed upte working in her study room. Realizing she was not getting Laina''s attention, Margaret clenched her jaw.

    She stood in front of the desk and leaned down, "Laina, you''re scaring me."

    Laina still remained ever so focused on the papers she was reading. Was she intentionally ignoring Margaret? Or had she achieved what she set out to do in thest few days? Bury herself in work to forget.

    Margaret grabbed hold of Laina by the wrist and dragged her out of her seat.

    "What are you doing? Where are you taking me?" Laina gasped in shock, unsure of what she was trying to do.

    "Kol, Florin, a little help here? " she pleaded with her two bodyguards but neither of them knew how to respond.

    They shrugged their shoulders and followed as Margaret dragged Laina out into the hallway. The cool night air touched their skin, causing Laina to shiver a little.

    Margaret bit her lip. She was worried for Laina, now more so than ever. Ever since Dante left for the Celestial Realm, Laina seemed to have closed herself up. She rarely spoke, rarelyughed, rarely connected with others.

    She looked around, making sure they were alone.

    "Tell me Laina, what''s on your mind."

    At this point, any answer from Laina, even a single word answer would be good enough for her. Margaret looked straight into her eyes. But Laina was already averting her gaze. She ced her hands on her shoulders, forcing the Queen to look back at her.

    "I''m fine, really, I am," Laina faked a smile and a chuckle, "What''s wrong with you today, Margaret? You''re acting all weird...."

    She was in disbelief, "I am acting weird?" she ced her hand on her chest, "Me?"

    Laina nodded, "Yes..."

    Margaret clenched her jaw. She tensed up for a moment as a million different questions and solutions flooded her mind. In the end, she chose to ignore all of it and went with her gut.

    "Laina. Talk to me, please," she held onto her hands tightly, almost begging, "Please talk to me. What''s on your mind?"

    She continued to make eye contact with the Queen, hoping to spot what she was looking for. Through the brave front she had put up, Margaret knew there was something more. No matter how much Laina tried to avoid, she could not avoid Margaret forever.

    Looking into her eyes, Laina felt as if the wall she had painstakingly built came crumbling down into sand. She wavered, and Margaret caught onto it immediately. Before she could say anything, Margaret pulled her into an embrace.. Laina held onto Margaret tightly as she crumbled to the ground.

 Chapter 318 - Strength

    Her vision soon turned blurry as tears welled up in her eyes. She did not want to cry. That was what she told herself since the moment she woke up. But now it would not stop. Margaret let out a sigh of relief.

    She caringly rubbed Laina''s back, "Let it all out... it''s alright."

    How she wished there was more she could do for Laina. But s, this was the best she could, to apany her in her time of need.

    "What... what if he ... he ... doesn''t make it?" Laina cried through her tears and hups, "Margaret... I..."

    "He will make it. Don''t you trust him?"

    "Of... of course, I do! But... but..."

    "No buts. He promised you, remember? Dante never breaks his promises, especially one that he made to you, "Margaret reminded her as she wiped away her tears.

    Laina buried herself in work on purpose. She chose to push her emotions aside for the sake of her duties as Queen. But the real reason for it, was so that she would not cry. Every time she reyed the scene in her mind, her heart broke.

    They had been apart from one another before, but this time felt different. Laina nced up to the open night sky. The moon shone brightly amongst the ocean of stars. Despite the warnings and advice of those around her, she was determined.

    She was determined to find a way to get to the Celestial Realm. Looking down at her own hands, Laina knew one thing was for sure. If the answer to lifting the curse was potentially in her memories, she would first have to find a way to ess it.

    "Feeling better?" Margaret asked as she released Laina from her embrace.

    Laina smiled. What would she do without her best friend? "Much better."

    "Margaret."

    "Yes?"

    "I want to get my memories restored. I want to know who I was. I want to lift the curse." Laina said with determination, "Will you help me?"

    "Laina, I...this..." Margaret was hesitant.

    Her reluctance was written all over her face. Laina understood why. But she had already made up her mind. She cupped Margaret''s face, there was something she had kept in her heart for a very long time.

    "I always felt like our history together is beyond this lifetime. If your interactions with Dante did not give it away, the way you care for me did."

    Margaret averted her gaze for a moment. She furrowed her eyebrows as memories of a time in the past shed through her mind.

    "What if you don''t like what you find?" she asked hesitantly, her shoulders slumped.

    She had not considered that before.

    "Is there something I should be worried about?" ever since she knew the existence of her past life, Laina often wondered what it was like.

    She wondered how many people she had forgotten. Margaret did not know how to reply to her. But the Queen of Kinshearth had an answer in mind. She ced her hand on Margaret''s.

    "You risked everything to be here with me. No matter how it might have been, I am grateful for what we have now."

    Margaret had been by her side through it all, through thick and thin. Even when she disagreed with Laina''s actions, she stuck by her side. The bond they shared transcended beyond time.

    It was a difficult decision for her to make. Helping Laina to regain her memories had consequences that came with it. All she ever wanted was for Laina to be safe and well. But apart from it all, she wanted Laina to be happy.

    "I will do anything for you, Laina, "She dered, "If this is what you want, I will do my best to assist."

    In the following days, Laina fulfilled all her duties as Queen to the tea. A visit from the Gtix Bank potentially threw things off course but Laina''s presence calmed things down. Ethan was surprised by how well she managed everything.

    Behind the scenes, Laina wrote to the Oracle, seeking information for a way to regain her memories. To her surprise, the Oracle replied swiftly with the information she sought for.

    Not wanting to abandon her post, Laina made all the necessary arrangements before going. She did not know how long it would take her to aplish her goal, all she knew was that it was what she wanted to do.

    Based on the information Margaret had given her, she knew that time worked differently for her in Gaeia and in the Celestial Realm. Laina had the advantage of time, but she was not about to waste any of it. Not even a second of it.

    "Your Majesty, Crown Prince Ethan seeks an audience with you," a messenger announced as they entered Laina''s bedroom.

    "Send him in," she replied without looking up.

    A few momentster, Ethan entered the room. He bowed respectfully to Laina while greeting her.

    "Your Majesty, I..." he was hesitant to question her decisions. After all, who was he to question the decisions of his Queen?

    Laina noticed his hesitation. She peered out of her closet to look at him, waiting for him to speak his mind. But the Crown Prince did not know what to say. He was conflicted.

    "Ethan, do you remember what I taught you before?" she reminded him, "Speak your mind with me."

    "Yes, right," he replied as he rearranged his thoughts, "Your Majesty are you sure you''re leaving me in charge?"

    Laina stopped what she was doing. She walked over and sat him down on the sofa. Though he had only been under her wing for a fairly short period of time, Ethan had proven himself to be a studious pupil.

    He did everything Laina asked of him and he did not question her decisions. It took a bit of pushing from Laina for him to open up and ask questions. It was all a work in progress.

    Laina patted him on the back, "You''ll be alright, cousin. Plus, you have Margaret here to assist should you need it."

    "But..."

    "Have faith in yourself, Ethan, have faith."

 Chapter 319 - Heart Flame

    After packing her final necessities, Laina was ready to go. Since she was heading for the Temple of the Sun, Nyx was chosen to go with her. Thorne traveled with them too. Laina did not pay him a lot of attention.

    His resemnce to Dante had thrown her off from time to time. It almost unsettled her that they looked so simr. She had considered asking him to change his appearance, but she deemed it to be rude for her to ask.

    Thorne rarely spoke unless spoken to. As such, Laina often forgot that he was even there.

    The Oracle sent a unique mode of transport to pick them up.

    As they stood waiting for the pickup, Laina looked from side to side. None of them knew what to expect. It quickly became clear it was going to be a unique ride. Laina was the first to catch a distinct sign in the distance.

    "What was that?" she muttered beneath her breath as she looked around, hoping to find the source of the voice.

    Everyone looked around, but none of them could see anything. Just then, a roar echoed through the sky. A burst of me in the sky caught everyone''s attention.

    "Over there!"

    In the corner of the sky, a burst of me appeared out of thin air. From it, a four-legged beast let out a road, transcending the sky towards them. The knights were on high alert, noting the ferocious features of the beast.

    The beast had horns on its head and a mane made out of fire.

    None of them had ever seen anything that could quitepare to it. Laina approached without any fear. Titan, who was by Laina''s side, went forward to greet the beast too.

    Upon seeing Laina step forward, the beast lowered its head.

    "Does it want me to pet it?" she wondered to herself.

    Laina reached out her hand. She could feel the heat radiating from the beast. Even as she hovered her hand closer to the beast, she did not suffer from any injuries. She peered to look behind the beast. It was not pulling any sort of carriage.

    "There''s no carriage attached to the beast? How is her Majesty going to..."

    The question was quickly answered when Laina hopped onto the back of the beast. Everyone worried for her safety but once they saw their Queen securely seated, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    Laina gave her final instructions before she bid farewell to everyone who had gathered to send her off. The beast lifted its head and let out a loud deafening roar into the sky before they embarked on their journey.

    She held on tight to its fur coat while enjoying the wind in her face. It had been a while since Laina had experienced the thrill of being in the air. She missed it dearly. It did not take long for the beast to deliver her to her destination.

    Much to her surprise, the Oracle had an entourage awaiting her arrival.

    "Your Majesty, wee to the Temple of the Sun," the Oracle greeted her with open arms.

    The first thing on their list was a guided tour of the temple. Since Laina''sst visit, much of the temple had been renovated. She was impressed by the architecture, intricate carvings that lined the walls and pirs, and the hospitality.

    "This is where you will be staying, Queen Laina."

    The purpose of her journey was to restore her memories. In order for Laina to be able to do so, she would have to partake in a special ceremony. It wouldst seven days and seven nights.

    During which, she could not be interrupted. No matter what happened, she must not be disturbed. Any interruption to the ceremony could end in disastrous consequences. Due to its importance, the Oracle took it upon herself to serve as her guide and guardian through it.

    The night before the ceremony, the Oracle sat Laina down. They were deep in conversation when the Oracle requested to see Laina''s palm. She did not think much of the request and readily agreed.

    The Oracle held onto Laina''s hand, carefully examining the lines on her palm. She whispered incantations beneath her breath. The incantations caused the lines on Laina''s palm to glow in a myriad of colors.

    "From your expression, I fear you will be giving me bad news, Oracle," Lainamented.

    The Oracle let out a sigh, "I am afraid so, Your Majesty. You used your essence to make the potions for the Dragon King''s curse, did you not?"

    Laina nodded.

    "Your body has weakened because of it, Your Majesty. I..."

    She hesitated.

    "Speak your mind, Oracle. I want to hear the truth."

    The Oracle sighed, "I fear if you would be able to survive the ceremony, Your Majesty."

    Laina curled her hand into fists. She clenched her jaw as her mind began to spin. Her heart sank. Fearing that she might have offended the Queen, the Oracle quickly bent the knee.

    "My Queen! I do not doubt your abilities. I simply worry for your well-being!"

    "Oracle, please, get up," Laina said, as she helped the Oracle back up on her feet, "Thank you for telling me the truth. I appreciate your concern. But this... this is something I must do."

    She could see Laina''s determination. It was something she admired.

    "Your body might be weak, but your spirit is strong," the Oracle ced her hand on Laina''s chest.

    The fire that burned in her heart was stronger than any she had ever seen or felt before. Every person''s heart was different, no two hearts were the same, and strength came in different forms.

    But there was oneponent that was simr for all, the heart me. Depending on the resilience and strength of a person''s heart, the color and intensity of the me would differ. Laina''s was unique.

    "The ceremony has manyponents that challenge the physique of the participant, but what it truly tests is the soul. I have faith in you, Your Majesty.. As long as your resolve does not waver, you will seed."

 Chapter 320 - I Wish I Could

    Dante looked up at the sky above him. His expression was unreadable, there was a lot on his mind. From his pocket, he revealed a small vial. He smiled to himself as he drank its contents. As soon as he did, a coughing fit hit him.

    He copsed onto the ground, violently coughing. He used his hand to cover his mouth. When he was finally able to breathe again, he looked down at his hand.

    There was blood in his hand.

    "Your Majesty! Are you alright?" Marius rushed up to him helping him up to his feet.

    He could feel the cold air surrounding the Dragon King. It was getting worse with each passing day. The vials were less effective in the Celestial Realm it would seem.

    "I''m alright, thank you, Marius," Dante whispered. His voice was hoarse from coughing.

    Dante refused any more support, he walked back to his quarters on his own. Marius followed closely behind.

    "Your Majesty, perhaps-" Marius stopped himself short from finishing the sentence.

    "Perhaps I should return to Gaeia and spend myst remaining days with Laina?" Dante finished it for him.

    It had crossed his mind before.

    "I wish I could," he sighed as he got up from his seat and walked out into the balcony.

    It was nighttime in the Moon Kingdom. The Moon hung high above in the sky while the Kingdom was bustling with life. Sometimes Dante wished he was just a normal subject. If they had been born ordinary, perhaps they would have fewer burdens to bear.

    The Celestial Trial was something he must experience. There was no escape from it. All he could hope for was that the training he had done was enough.

    "Your Majesty, the Empress is here to see you," a messenger broke the silence.

    "Tell her I do not-" before he could finish his sentence, the door to his room flung open.

    Marius quickly got down on his knee, keeping his eyes glued to the ground as Empress Cecilia entered the room.

    "You don''t need a messenger to tell me that. If you hate me so much, you can say it to my face," the Empress snapped at her son.

    "Leave us."

    Marius got up on his feet and left the room, along with the maids that apanied the Empress. He closed the door carefully, giving the mother and son some privacy.

    Dante did not say a word. He continued to admire the scenery. He watched the flickering lights carefully. He wondered what Laina was doing right that moment. All he wanted was to be by her side.

    "Do you really hate me this much?" the Empress asked, her voice cutting through the silence.

    He turned back to face her.

    "How could I hate my own mother?" he asked.

    "Then talk to me, Dante," the Empress begged. She moved forward, wanting to hold his son''s hand.

    But he did not let her. He knew the cold touch of his hand would give it away. Empress Cecilia let out a sigh.

    "It is time you fulfilled your responsibilities," she said to him.

    Dante turned to here, "I will not-"

    "It is not your call to make," she snapped back at him, "You have abandoned your post long enough. It is time.

    Once the Celestial Trials areplete and you''ve recuperated, the coronation will be announced."

    Dante protested, "No-"

    She red at him, "I will abdicate the throne and you will fulfill your duty as the next Moon Emperor."

    He knew what that entailed. He would never be able to return to Gaeia. His duties as Emperor would bound him to the Celestial Realm. The Empress was doing everything she could to keep him here.

    "I will only do so if Laina is my bride," Dante put his foot down.

    He would never take anyone else.

    The Empress shook her head, "Absolutely not. That is against our tradition! I have already selected a suitable candidate, the marriage ceremony will happen right after the coronation isplete."

    "No."

    "No?"

    Dante lifted his sleeve, revealing the vine-like markings all over his arm. Empress Cecilia widened her eyes in shock. She knew exactly what it was.

    "Dante... what have you done..." she stumbled back a little.

    A smirk appeared on Dante''s face.

    Pak!

    The Empress pped him across the face.

    "Have you gone mad, Dante?! Do you know what you''ve done?!" she yelled at him.

    Dante did not respond. The smile remained on his face. He reminisced all the new memories he had made with Laina. All the wait had been worth it. He was going to do everything in his power to return to her. Even if it was to die in her arms.

    Empress Cecilia was shocked. The curse he was inflicted with had spread across his body. It was severe.

    "My days are numbered, I''m aware of that," Dante said with determination, "Nothing will stop me from getting back to her."

    "I wouldn''t be so sure," the Empress said solemnly.

    Despite the turn of events, it surprisingly worked in her favor. With the extent of the curse, she knew his days were numbered. In fact, Dante would not be able to make it back to Gaeia with the way it was progressing.

    "The effects of the curse have been aggravated since your return," she said carefully, watching for a change in Dante''s reaction.

    "You don''t have to worry about me, mother, "Dante replied, "I won''t die. Not yet."

    She easily read between the lines. But her foolish son did not know. No amount of elixirs, no matter how powerful, was going to prolong his life long enough for him to make it back to Gaeia.

    "It won''t be enough and you know it," she knew he was holding out hope.

    Perhaps he was hoping for a miracle. How foolish he had be, a man in love was truly a fool.

    "No matter how high the concentration of the elixir, it would not be enough," she reminded him.

    There it was. The look in his eye that she had hoped to see. Disappointment, coupled with despair.

    "It will be enough," he said with clenched fists, "I will..."

    "Has your brain turned to mush?" she asked him sternly, cutting him off mid-sentence.

    No matter what it took, she was going to bend him to her will. First, she would wake him up from his dream. She wanted him to see the reality of his nightmare.

    "You know as well as I do, that there is only one oue from this curse and it is not a pretty one. Your time in Gaeia may have dyed its effects. But you''re not there anymore."

    She circled him, like a predator observing its prey as she continued to speak, "After the Celestial Trials, you''re not going to be able to stand. Let alone return to Gaeia."

    "I''m strong enough," he rebutted, "I have trained for this."

    Empress Cecilia chuckled as she shook her head.. How foolish he was.

 Chapter 321 - Foolish

    "Have you forgotten what happened after your previous trials? You were in aa for days and you could barely walk for a week."

    She walked up to him and whispered in his ear, "You would not live to see her again, my precious son."

    Dante felt his heart drop. His eyes widened in shock at the realization. He knew his mother was right. He was never going to see Laina again. Dante clenched his jaw and tightened his fists. How could he be so foolish?

    There were so many things he wanted to say. Time was not on his side.

    Despair.

    The Empress was delighted. She had hoped it would note to this. But s, he had forced her hand.

    "But if you were to ascend the throne and be the Moon Emperor, it may buy you some time."

    If he ascended the throne, Dante would be imbued with the power that came with the title. An increased resistance to curses like the Love Curse would mean his life would be prolonged.

    He might just live long enough to see Laina again!

    "Fine, I will do as you ask," he said without any hesitation, "I will be the Emperor."

    A coy smile formed on the Empress''s face. She cupped the face of her son, giving him a soft kiss on his cheek.

    "Good. I am d you came to your senses, my good son. I will make the preparations at once. The new powers will help you in your Celestial Trials too," she said as she patted him on his chest.

    "But," Dante grabbed hold of his mother''s hand. He looked her dead in the eye, "I will not take a bride."

    "But-"

    "I will not take a bride," he repeated himself as he tightened the grip on her wrist.

    "Fine, have it your way," she relented.

    With that, she left Dante to his thoughts. News of the coronation spread throughout the kingdom. Marius was shocked by the news. He knew Dante would not have agreed to it willingly. Furthermore, bing emperor came at a cost.

    "Your Majesty, are you sure?" he could not help but ask, his voice filled with worry.

    Marius knew he was speaking out of line but he had to. No one else around him dared to question his decisions. If not him, who else?

    "My decision is final," Dante replied without turning to look at him.

    Marius bit his lip. He knew nothing could change his mind. But as his close confidante, it was his duty to help him make a sound decision. Even if it was at the cost of his head.

    "Bing Emperor would mean you are bound to the Celestial Realm, right? You won''t be able to go to Gaeia anymore."

    Dante gritted his teeth. He knew the consequences. His mother thought he had yed straight into her hand. He knew all along. He had no other choice. It was between a chance to see her again, or none at all.

    He had to take the gamble.

    "This is a bet I have to take," he sighed.

    Marius bit his lip. Dante knew all along. He did not have another choice.

    "But Laina won''t make it, her body isn''t strong enough. She would perish before she can even make it through the gates," Marius reasoned.

    Dante could not help but sigh. Time and time again, Laina and Dante were pulled apart. But by some miracle, they would always find one another once more. Would this time be the same?

    "Perhaps what we need is a miracle," he muttered to himself.

    The crowning of an emperor was an important event. Everyone in the Moon Kingdom cheered as they gained a new monarch. For Dante, such a ceremony held no meaning. Without Laina by his side, everything felt pointless and mundane.

    He was dressed in the best ceremonial garment the kingdom had to offer. Everyone came from far and wide to witness the ceremony. In the Imperial Throne Room, all the guests were seated before the ceremony began.

    Amongst them were many young women from prominent families. They were invited by the Empress to attend the ceremony, in hopes that one of them might catch Dante''s eye.

    The ceremony went smoothly as nned and it was followed by a grand celebration. Dante put on a fake smile for the guests, thanking them foring to his coronation.

    "Congrattions on your coronation, Your Imperial Majesty," one of the noblewomen plucked up the courage to speak to Dante.

    She held her head low as she curtsied. Her dress was made of the finest material money could buy. Her low-cut neckline and corset entuated her womanly figure. But Dante was not interested at all.

    He simply nodded and walked away, attending to the other guests. A quick nce of the hall and Dante could not help but let out a sigh. Most of the young women were dressed in dark colors.

    "They must have heard you like women dressed in dark colors," Mariusmented as he took a sip from his ss," You''ve got a lot of lookers here."

    "Tch," Dante smirked, "None of them canpare to Laina."

    It was Laina who liked dressing in dark colors and he loved anything she had on. The party was beginning to remind him of the ball in Everfree that they attended together. He recalled the intimate moment they shared on the rooftops, watching the fireworks go off.

    He would give anything to be back there again. He recalled thest time he had seen Laina, during her coronation ball. A smile appeared on his face as he reminisced.

    Unknown to him, the women who had been eyeing him the entire evening, noticed Dante smiling. His charming good looks and ice-cold exterior had always been sought after amongst the women in the Moon Kingdom.

    It was rumored that Dante rarely smiled.

    "Doesn''t he look dashing?"

    "And that smile! He''s so handsome," another woman said to herpanion.

 Chapter 322 - Missing You

    Amongst his many admirers was Lady Lizette. Like many other noblewomen, she too was mesmerized by Dante. She usually would not have attended such arge-scaled function, but upon hearing that it was Dante''s coronation; she epted the invitation.

    She had hoped to speak to him in person and introduce herself. But no matter how hard she tried, she could not muster enough courage to do so. Hence, she chose to observe him from afar for the rest of the evening.

    "My my, is this who I think it is?" it was Lady Melrose.

    Lizette instantly recognized her voice. She wanted to leave but Lady Melrose''s friends blocked her path, forcing her to interact.

    "Lady Melrose, it''s... it''s nice seeing you here," she quickly greeted her as she bit her lip.

    Lady Melrose had been nothing but horrible to Lizette every time they met. She and herdies in waiting would always attempt to ridicule Lizette. They seemed to enjoy her misery very much.

    "I must say, I am quite surprised to see you here! Didn''t you lock yourself in your room since your parents passed away three months ago?" Lady Melrose asked condescendingly with a smirk on her face.

    Lizette clenched her jaw as she curled her hands into fists. She was trembling in anger and embarrassment as Lady Melrose''spanions joined in. She never once fought back, knowing it would be pointless to do so.

    "I... I''ll be taking my leave now," she finally gathered enough courage to speak up.

    Lizette attempted to walk away from them a second time. But Melrose grabbed hold of her arm and pulled her back.

    "Where are you going? Aren''t we friends? Let''s catch up!"

    Someone ced their foot out, causing Lizette to trip. She desperately tried to cling onto something, in hopes of maintaining her bnce. As it happened, a waiter came by carrying drinks.

    She grabbed onto his sleeve but it was not enough. In the end, both of them crashed onto the ground. The tray of drinks crashed onto the ballroom floor with a loud ng. The ssware shattered into a million shards.

    Everyone was stunned by what had happened. Those who were around Lizette took a few steps back. Lizette was covered in red wine and there was broken ss all around her. Everything was aplete mess.

    The incident caught Dante''s attention too. He went over to see what themotion was about.

    "What is going on here?" he asked.

    Lady Melrose and herdies in waiting attempted to blend into the crowd. If Dante found out what they had done, they would be in big trouble. Lizette was about to ce her hand on a piece of ss when Dante stopped her from doing so.

    His touch sent shockwaves through her entire body. She was in such a mess and now the man of her dreams was right before her! He was holding her hand!

    "Lady Lizette, are you alright?" Dante asked, concerned for her well-being.

    There were many ss shards scattered all around them, plus the spilled wine, making the ballroom floor slippery.

    "I...I..." the words were at the tip of her tongue yet she could not vocalize any of it.

    Dante could tell she was clearly shaken. The scent of blood caught his attention. He checked her other arm, only to realize she had shards of ss stuck to her arm.

    "You''re hurt," he said, his voice filled with concern.

    For some reason, the scene before him made him feel a sense of nostalgia. A long time ago, Laina was in the same situation. It was one of their many encounters.

    Dante helped Lizette to her feet. Unfortunately, she had twisted her ankle during the fall. Lizette winced in pain with just a few steps. Lady Melrose, who was watching this, gritted her teeth in anger.

    She was the woman who gathered enough courage to speak to Dante but was ignored by him. She wanted to ridicule Lizette to get some enjoyment out of her agony. But due to an unforeseen chain of events, she had created the perfect opportunity for Lizette to converse with Dante.

    "You''ve sprained your ankle," Dante said as he looked down at her swollen ankle, "Can you walk?"

    Lizette tried her best, but the stabbing pain in her ankle was too much to bear. She could barely take a step without having tears in her eyes.

    "Marius, carry her," Dante called for him toe over.

    Marius did as he asked. He took over from Dante and picked Lizette off her feet with ease. She needed immediate medical attention so they brought her out of the hall and back to Dante''s private quarters.

    A doctor was called to his quarters at once. In the meantime, Dante and Marius tended to her. Lizette did not know how to react, her mind was spinning. One moment she was in the ballroom being bullied by Melrose.

    Then, she spoke to the famous Dragon Emperor! The man of her dreams. While a small part of her wished it was Dante who carried her, she was still extremely grateful.

    "Thank... thank you for your help, Your Majesty. You didn''t have to," she stuttered as she spoke, her cheeks blushed beet red.

    "Looks like this one is another admirer of yours, Your Majesty," Marius teased.

    Dante shot him a look that immediately silenced him. He turned his attention back to Lizette.

    "You got hurt during my party, it is only right for me as the host to take care of my guests," Dante replied with a soft smile.

    He knew he had a reputation for being cold. Laina often chided him for being cold and expressionless when he interacted with others. So he made an active attempt to present himself a little more approachable.

    The doctor came shortly after. After examining her injuries, the doctor cleaned her wounds and helped her to wrap her ankle with ointments. All she needed was some rest and she would be up on her feet in no time.

    "I''ll call for your parents, then you can all return home together," Dante said to Lizette.

    Marius bit his lip. Dante did not know that her parents were no longer around!

    "My parents are dead, Your Majesty," she said with her head hung low.

    Dante widened his eyes in shock and horror.

    "I''m so sorry, Lady Lizette. Forgive me, I did not mean to be so insensitive," Dante apologized.

    "It''s alright...," she forced a smile so that he would not worry, "It isn''t your fault. You didn''t know."

    Dante nced over to the clock that hung on the wall. It was gettingte. Seeing as Lizette was still injured and she likely did not have anyone who could take care of her adequately, he knew he had to do something to help.

    "Marius, get the servants to make the necessary arrangements. Lady Lizette will be staying in my quarters as my guest until she recovers."

    Lizette was surprised by his kindness. She struggled to get back up on her feet, "Your Majesty, I can''t..."

    Still weak from her injuries, Lizette loses her bnce again. She almost falls to the ground again, but lucky for her Dante caught her just in time. She blushed as she was so close to Dante.

    She could feel that his hands were ice cold.

    "You can," he corrected her as he helped her to sit back down, "You can leave whenever you like after your injuries are healed."

    "But-"

    "No buts," Dante stopped her.

    Without any other choice, Lizette finally agreed. Marius did as Dante asked and made arrangements for her to sleep in one of the guest rooms in his quarters. After she is situated, Dante returned to his room to rest.

    "Are you sure about this, Dante?" Marius asked.

    He was certain news of ady staying in Dante''s personal quarters was sure to spread across the pce soon enough. He could already hear the maids and servants gossiping about it.

    "I don''t have feelings for her, you know that," Dante replied without looking up.

    "I know that," Marius replied. He knew there was only one person in Dante''s heart.

    "But aren''t you worried about what others might think? What they might say?"

    "They can say whatever they want. I don''t care,"

    He could not be careless. They could gossip all they liked. It would not matter to him. Laina was the only one for him, nothing would ever change that. Dante looked at the Soulium locket Laina had given to him.

    He could feel the warmth radiating from it. He brought it to his lips, kissing it gently as he closed his eyes.

    "I miss you dearly, my love," he whispered beneath his breath.

 Chapter 323 - Into The Pit

    "Everything is ready, Your Majesty," a messenger came to inform Laina.

    She followed him through the winding corridors, fidgeting with her hands as she tried to calm herself down. The Soulium locket Dante gave to her hung around her neck.

    She clutched onto it tightly, kissing it gently. Without Margaret physically by her side or the support of her friends, Laina found it difficult to calm the voices swirling in her mind.

    The uncertainty. The leap of faith she had chosen to take could be disastrous. But it had to be done.

    "For us," she muttered to herself.

    Laina was led to the ceremonial grounds. At the center, was a pit of bubblingva. None of them seemed to be bothered by the heat, not even Laina. She walked up to the front as the intense sunlight shone down upon her.

    As per tradition, Laina was dressed in a unique set of garments. It was the traditional ceremonial garments, which provided extra protection to the wearer. The Oracle stood by theva pit.

    As soon as Laina stood before, she hands her a dagger with the symbol of the sun encrusted on its hilt. Laina took it from her and slit her palm. She did not wince as she formed a gash on her palm.

    Fresh blood trickled down the open wound. Laina held out her hand, allowing the blood to drip directly into theva pit. On the Oracle''s signal, the temple guardians activated a mechanism.

    Old gears cranked into action, allowing theva from the pit to flow into the grooves on the ground around them. In a matter of minutes, the entire ceremonial ground was lit up by the bubblingva.

    The temple guardians sat down on the ground and psed their hands together as they began to chant an ancient spell. The Oracle turned to Laina.

    "Are you sure this is what you wish to do?" she asked Laina, "There is no guarantee you''ll be the same after this."

    She did not think twice, "I must do this."

    The Oracle held out her hand. With her support, Laina looked down at the pit ofva before her. She took a step into theva. Much to her surprise, it did not burn her. In fact, the temperature felt no different from the thermal bath she had experienced with Dante.

    The memory of their time at the thermal baths brought a smile to her face, renewing her determination to see this through. Laina set cross-legged in theva, half of her body was submerged in it.

    She steadied her breathing.

    "Close your eyes and count backward from ten. Best of luck, Laina. We will watch over you until the ceremony isplete."

    That was thest she heard from the Oracle. Laina did as she was told, counting down the numbers in a soft whisper.

    "...three, two, one."

    Unknown to Laina, at the end of her countdown, her entire body disappeared into theva. The Oracle smiled, the first step wasplete. A ckened symbol formed on the surface of theva.

    It was in the shape of a phoenix.

    When Laina opened her eyes, she was no longer at the Temple of the Sun. She was in her mindscape, which took the form of a vast garden as far as her eyes could see. Mesmerized by the beauty of it, Laina did not notice the figure walking towards her until she stood before her.

    The resemnce was uncanny. It was as if she was looking into a mirror. Yet, the person who stood before her was dressed very differently.

    "You can call me Solixia."

    "It''s nice to meet you Solixia," Laina greeted her kindly, "Where are we?"

    "We are in here," she ced her hand on Laina''s chest, and her own, referring to their heart.

    "Are you going to help me recover my memories?" she asked.

    Solixia shook her head, "That is up to you."

    "But aren''t you, me? This is kind of like I''m helping myself, is it not?"

    "In a matter of speaking, yes. But also, no." her words were cryptic, so she kept listening, "Take a walk with me."

    Laina did as she asked, strolling alongside her. She did not know a mindscape could look this real, this grand. She began to wonder if all mindscapes looked the same.

    Solixia exined that each crystal flower they saw in the garden was a memory from their present life. As Laina had theorized before, this was not their first life.

    She had so many questions she wished to ask, but she knew she did not have time for all her doubts to be answered. Before she could even open her mouth, Solixia stopped her.

    "I know why you''re here. So I will cut to the chase."

    With a wave of her hand, Solixia brought them to the border of the garden. Before they stood a huge door. It was three times their height.

    "The memories you seek are beyond this door."

    It was where the memories of their past lives were stored. Upon hearing that, Laina was eager to go through it. But Solixia grabbed her hand.

    "Before you go, there is something you must know," she exined, "You cannot bring all the memories with you. Not in your present state."

    There were physical limitations at work. If Laina were to retrieve all of her memories from her past life, her present physical body would not be able to sustain itself. She would be reduced to dust in an instant.

    "The weight of our past is too much burden to bear. You have to choose wisely."

    Solixia summoned a small blue me in her palm. As she handed it to Laina, it transformed into a handheldmp.

    "This me will guide you through. It will also show you what you need. Take only three. Any more than that would be dangerous," she warned.

    Laina nodded, "I understand."

    "You only have one chance to decide if you wish to take it. Choose wisely."

    With the word of advice burned into her mind, Laina thanked her. She turned her attention back to the door. With themp in hand, she gently pushed against it. A huge sh of light enveloped them.

    When Laina opened her eyes again, she found herself in a long corridor withbeled doors. She stretched her neck to see as far as she could. It seemed to be neverending.

    "Well then, I better get on with this then," she muttered to herself.

    Laina looked at the first door on her right. She could hear soft muffled soundsing through all of the doors. She was curious to know what was behind it, but the flicker on hermp reminded her of her mission.

    "I cannot afford to be distracted."

    She brought themp up to her eye level, carefully inspecting the me. Looking at the corridor she was in, Laina knew it would take forever.. She did not know how time worked in the mindscape, so she had to do this as quickly as she could.

 Chapter 324 - Guide Me

    Laina held onto the locket.

    "Perhaps my heart will guide me there," Laina whispered to themp, "I am putting my faith in you, little me."

    She closed her eyes and took in a deep breath. She could feel the heat radiating from themp as she walked down the corridor. As she made her way down, she could hear the muffled sounds from each door.

    There were countless times Laina was tempted to open the doors to see what was behind them. But Solixia''s words echoed in her mind. She did not know how long she walked for, but it felt like a really long time.

    Just as she was beginning to wonder if she was going about it the wrong way, Laina felt an intense heat radiating from themp. She opened her eyes to see the door on her left, illuminated by the blue me.

    She peered down the corridor, only to see four other doors that were simrly lit. Laina walked down the corridor, looking at each of the doors that were lit. She stretched her neck out to look further down the corridor only to see another three that were lit.

    "Looks like it''s these eight then," she sighed.

    Laina inspected each of them carefully. She listened closely to as much as she could hear through the door. It was at this point, that Laina also noticed that when she brought themp closer to some of the doors, they shone brighter.

    Using various techniques, she narrowed her choices down to five doors. She carefully opened the first one. In the blink of an eye, she remembered everything that was held beyond that door. Laina took two steps back as she recovered from what she saw.

    "That''s not something you see every day," she chuckled to herself as she wiped the sweat off her brow.

    She proceeded to the second door with confidence and opened it without any hesitation. After a simr experience, she opened the third door too. Laina felt tears trickling down her cheek.

    Not all of them were happy memories.

    "We lived a hard life, my dear," she muttered to herself.

    Three doors down, Laina had what she came for and more. However, she did not feel ready to leave. She looked over to the fourth door amongst her five choices. Standing before it, she could hear the muffled voices from beyond it.

    It was not the conversation spoken between the voices that drew her to it, but the voicesing through it. She could tell that one of them belonged to Cordelia, the person who had been after her all this time.

    Laina reached her hand out. Solixia''s words echoed in her mind once more. She hesitated for a moment, knowing the consequences could be severe if she over-exerted herself. But behind that door was the answer to a question that had been on her mind.

    Why does Cordelia hate her so much?

    "I... I have to know," she whispered to herself with determination.

    She was risking many things to do this. But Laina trusted her gut. She had to do this. As soon as she turned the doorknob, Laina witnessed it all.

    She had made a promise a very long time ago, to keep the truth hidden from Cordelia. As a result, she took the fault. She took the me.

    She could not help but chuckle, "So it was my own doing after all."

    When Laina opened her eyes next, she was no longer in the mindscape. She was back in the present, in theva pit. Upon realizing she was fully submerged in it, she swam up to the top to gasp for air.

    As soon as she surfaced, she was greeted with cheers. The Oracle pulled her out of there with the help of the temple guardians. Blood trickled out from Laina''s nostril.

    "Don''t speak, Your Majesty," the Oracle warned, "We can discuss it in due time. For now, rest."

    Fatigue soon overtake her senses as she slowly drifted off to sleep. But just as she was about to pass out, Laina saw a figureing up to her. Though it was all a blur, she recognized that silhouette to be Dante''s.

    "Dante?" she muttered beneath her breath before darkness consumed her.

    "Dante!" she called out his name as she sat up in bed.

    She did not know how long she had been asleep, but it felt like a long time. A splitting headache caused her to wince. As her vision began to spin a little, Lainaid back down.

    A shadow loomed over her.

    "Are you alright, Laina?" the sound of his voice almost brought tears to her eyes.

    She sat back up and hugged him tightly.

    "I missed you so much! I saw everything, I know... I know..." before she could continue, Laina realized the man she was hugging was not Dante.

    At first nce, they shared many simr features. She could easily mistake his scent too. But Laina knew this was not Dante. It was Thorne. She released him from her embrace, apologizing as she did so.

    Before Thorne had a chance to respond, the room door opened.

    "Your Majesty, you''re awake!" The Oracle eximed with joy.

    Laina smiled as she received a hug from the Oracle. After a short exchange, Laina found out that the ceremonysted for three days, while she had been asleep for another three.

    "We have informed your friends back in Kinshearth of your sess and recovery. They are eager for your return but in your present condition, I rmend that you rest for another two days before traveling," The Oracle rmended.

    "That would be great, thank you, Oracle."

    After some time, the Oracle took her leave, promising to returnter in the day to continue their conversation. Before she left, the Oracle whispered to Laina. They both nced over to Thorne for a brief moment after their exchange.

    Laina thanked her for her care and the Oracle went on her way. When it was just the two of them left in the room, Lainaid back down in bed. Her mind was still a little foggy but she was certain she had what she needed.

    "How are you feeling?" Thorne''s voice cut through the silence, taking Laina by surprise.

    "I...I''m alright," she responded with a smile.

    ording to the Oracle, Thorne had remained by her side throughout the ceremony and during her recovery. In fact, he was the one who carried her back to the room.

    "Thorne?"

    "Yes?"

    "Thank you," he reminded her of Dante so much it almost pains her to look at him.

    "What for?" he asked her in confusion.

    "For taking care of me. And for carrying me back," she replied with blushed cheeks.

    He walked over and sat on the side of the bed. He looked over to her, carefully tucking a loose lock of her hair behind her ear.

    "You need not thank me.. It is the least I can do."

 Chapter 325 - A Favor

    Thorne ced his hand on Laina''s. She immediately removed her hand, shrugging away. Though he was near identical to Dante, she knew he was not him. It was not the same.

    "Sorry, I..." she apologized for her actions when she realized what it looked like.

    Thorne simply shook his head, "It''s alright. I understand. I''ll leave you to rest, Your Majesty."

    With that, he bowed to her and took his leave. As he left Laina''s room, Nyx entered. She was happy to see that Laina had woken up. When Thorne left, she could not help but nce over to look at him before entering the room.

    "Your Majesty, you look well," she greeted Laina politely as she came to her bedside.

    "Better. I hope all has been well in the time I was out."

    Nyx smiled. It had been the most rxed she had ever been since she took up the role of Leader of the Order of Knights. While Laina was partaking in the ceremony, she got to mingle around with the temple guardians.

    After a short chat to catch up on some details, Laina could not help but ask Nyx for her opinion on Thorne. She was curious to know what her knights thought of the mysterious man who appeared out of thin air.

    "You want my opinion?" Nyx was caught off guard, a little surprised by her Queen''s request.

    Laina nodded. She valued Nyx''s opinion. The knightess had never lied to her and was always honest and open. That was one of the many reasons she liked her.

    Nyx pondered for a moment before answering, "At first, he seemed distant and unapproachable. But I got to speak with him the other day..."

    "And?"

    "Turns out he''s not much of a talker," she replied with a chuckle.

    Laina could not help butugh too.

    "That being said, he does care a lot about you," Nyx exined.

    She had observed his movements even before they came to the Temple of the Sun. Thorne''s mysterious appearance worried Nyx, so she kept a close eye on him. She was pleasantly surprised to see his devotion to Laina.

    All throughout the ceremony, he remained by her side watching from afar. As soon as the ceremony wasplete, he was the first one by Laina''s side to bring her out. Matching up with what the Oracle had said, he carried her out of theva pit to the room where she was checked for injuries and allowed to recuperate.

    "He risked his life to bring you to safety," shemented.

    Laina turned to Nyx, surprised by her statement. She did not know what she meant by that.

    "Did you not notice the scars he had on his arms?" Nyx asked.

    Laina thought back to the scene earlier when Thorne reached out to touch her hand. Nyx was right. She had not noticed it earlier on but his hand was scarred.

    "Theva you were in could burn off a person''s arm. Even the Oracle stopped me when I wanted to go forward to help. But he did not seem to care. Even when his skin was peeling off, he still carried you all the way to the room."

    Thorne was created from a blood rose, grown with care from Dante''s blood. As such, he grew and thrived under the moonlight. Under the sunlight, not only was he weakened but he would have an additional weakness against fire and the Sun.

    Laina had watered the blood rose he was created from with her own blood. She wondered if that gave him more added protection. Regardless, it was clearly insufficient.

    "Looks like I need to properly thank him for his help then," Laina muttered to herself as she tightened the grip on her nket.

    The next time Thorne came to visit her, she got him to sit by her bedside. He did as he was told, obedient. She took his hand and lifted his long sleeve, revealing the scars. Thorne quickly shrugs away but she did not let him go.

    "Were you going to pretend that your hand was not injured?" she asked while examining the scars.

    Thorne remained silent for a few moments before answering, "I did not want you to worry..."

    She could not help but chuckle. He and Dante were the same. They would always keep silent, not wanting her to worry. At the end of the day, she worried even more.

    She hovered her hand over his, whispering a healing spell. Within seconds, the wounds were healed. No scars were left either.

    "You are not him," she muttered to herself.

    Thorne heard it loud and clear. But he was not upset by her words. In fact, it was true. He was not Dante, he was just a blood rose who was given a form.

    "You are you," Laina said as she ced her hand on his and gave him a smile.

    "I... I don''t understand..."

    "You have a name and you have your own life. You can choose and make your own decisions," she tried to exin.

    "But my master made me for you. To apany you and protect you. That is my mission."

    Laina turned to face him, "But is that what you want to do?"

    The question echoed in his mind. Thorne had never considered it before. Since the day he was given life, he only knew about the mission he was given. He did not know anything else, apart from the memories in his head. He had some of Dante''s memories, most of which were of the times he had spent with Laina.

    "I...I..." he did not know how to reply.

    "You don''t have to have an answer right now," she reassured him, "When you have it and you wish to leave, I will not stop you. I will not push you away either. But if you could do me a favor, I really appreciate it."

    Thorne looked at her, tilting his head a little to the side, "I''ll do anything. Your wish is my-"

    "Stop right there," she said while raising her hand, "I want you to only do it if you want to."

    Thorne furrowed his eyebrows. She could tell from his eyes that he was conflicted. It was as if a new idea had been nted in his mind and he needed time to process it.

    "What is the favor?"

    She smiled. It was an improvement to him blindly agreeing to everything she said or asked him to do. Laina''s request was simple. She wished for him to change his appearance.

    "Do you not like the way I look?" he asked.

 Chapter 326 - Three Things

    Laina bit her lip, hoping she did not hurt his feelings. Seeing Dante''s face on Thorne just did not feel right. Not to mention, seeing him each time brought back memories of her time with Dante. It made her feel a little sad as she was reminded of the fact that they were parted.

    "I do... but this isn''t the way you want to look, is it?"

    Laina''s words got through to him.

    "What do you want me to look like then?" he asked her.

    She shook her head, reminding him, "That''s a question I want you to ask yourself."

    Thorne reflected on her words. After some time, he straightened his back and closed his eyes. In the blink of an eye, he changed his appearance. While he retained the color of his hair and pupils, Thorne changed the shape of his face, raising his cheekbones a little.

    When he was done, he opened his eyes. Laina brought him a handheld mirror.

    "How... how do I look?" he asked her as he put down the mirror.

    "Perfect," she replied with a smile.

    From that day on, Laina and Thorne''s rtionship improved. Their chat broke the ice between them, allowing them tomunicate better. Everything worked well as they came to understand each other well.

    Thorne remained by her side, taking care of her every need while she recovered. After the ceremony, Laina''s body was further weakened. When she tried getting out of bed to go for a walk, her legs trembled and almost buckled.

    If Thorne had not been there to catch her in time, she would have fallen to the ground and gotten hurt. Still, she insisted on taking a walk through the garden in the Temple of the Sun.

    It was filled with rare exotic nts that Laina had not seen before. Each of them were vibrantly colored and in full bloom. While they admired the flowers, a messenger came to Laina.

    "The Oracle wishes to speak with you, Your Majesty."

    Laina went at once, with Thorne by her side. When she got to the Oracle''s office, she was greeted warmly.

    "Queen Laina, please take a seat," the Oracle offered.

    Laina took a seat at the table while a cup of hot tea was served. Thorne stood by her side, watching over her.

    "How are you feeling?" the Oracle asked, her voice filled with care and concern.

    "I''ve seen better days, that''s for sure," Laina joked, "I hope a bit more rest would improve that."

    The Oracle nodded understandingly. She had a reason for calling Laina to meet her here. There was something she wanted to give to Laina. The Temple of the Sun was founded millennia ago. Some say, their history dated all the way back to the dawn of the first civilization.

    "Throughout our long history, we have had many artifacts and relics passed down through the generations. Of which, there is one that we consider to be most precious."

    So precious, in fact, only the Oracle knows of its existence. While the relic has been recorded in historical records, most of its information isrgely unknown. Laina had never heard of such a relic before.

    Seeing as the Oracle was taking time to tell her this story, it must be of great importance.

    "Legend has it, that the Sun takes the form of a maiden. She once roamed Gaeia, traveling through thends on her own, some say she traveled with a partner."

    When she came upon the people who worshiped her, she received a vision of the future during a Solistice. As such, she took a dagger made of her own light and slit her palm. From it, three drops of blood dripped into three separate crystals vials.

    She handed the three vials to the Oracle of that time, asking them to keep it safe. There woulde a time when it woulde in handy. The Oracle continued to exin that ever since Laina hadpleted the ceremony, the only vial they had began to glow.

    This had never happened before.

    "The only vial? What happened to the other two?" Laina was curious to know.

    "ording to our records, the other two vials have been lost. We have been trying to recover them but at times, it feels as if they simply did not want to be found."

    Each time they were close to getting it back in their hands, the vials would mysteriously disappear. It was as if they had a mind of their own. The Oracle opened the box she had ced on the table.

    True to the story, in itid a small crystal vial. The clear quartz crystal bottle contained a small amount of liquid. It was emitting a soft red glow. Laina instantly felt a connection with the liquid.

    "I thought you said it was only a drop," she asked as she picked up the vial.

    The Oracle chuckled, "That was just a detail to make the story a little more interesting. The rest of it remained true though."

    Lainaughed along too. Holding the vial in her hand, she could feel a little heat radiating from it. There was something about it that felt familiar. But no matter how hard she tried, she could not figure out why.

    "What do I do with it?" Laina asked.

    "You drink it."

    Without any hesitation, Laina uncorked the vial. Just as she was about to drink it, the Oracle stopped her for a moment.

    "Once you drink it, three things will happen," she said as she raised three fingers.

    "One, you will feel the energy coursing through your veins, unlike anything you''ve felt before. But it does notst forever.

    Two, each time you use the energy, depending on the amount used, its effective time period will diminish.

    Three, and I know you will think of this, it will not give you the energy to enter the Celestial Realm. That it cannot do."

    Laina listened carefully, "I understand."

    With that, she drank the contents of the vial in one sitting. There was a slight iron taste to it but nothing out of the ordinary. At first, Laina did not feel any different. The Oracle took Laina''s right hand and looked at her palm.

    Just then, she began to feel a warm fuzzy feeling in her chest that spread throughout her entire body. Red veins covered her skin, all the way down to the tips of her fingers and toes but not above her neck.

    "Do not panic," the Oracle said calmly as she observed the red veins on her palm.

 Chapter 327 - I Just Wanted My Best Friend Back

    Laina kept as still as she could. After a short period of time, the red veins disappeared. She could feel a surge of energy coursing through her body. She felt a wave of heat wash over. It traveled from her heart to the tips of her fingers and feet.

    "Looks like your body epted it well," the Oracle said as she continued to examine Laina''s palm.

    "You mean there was a chance it wouldn''t?"

    "It had not been tested before, so it was hard to say." the Oracle exined that based on her inspection, the energy willst for a year.

    Once 365 days had passed, it would be gone.

    "Are there any side effects I need to be careful of?" she wondered.

    The Oracle raised an eyebrow, "You''re asking this now? After you''ve already taken it?"

    She could not help but shake her head, "You really do love him very much, don''t you?"

    Laina could not help but blush as she pursed her lips and averted her gaze. She knew the boost of energy would help her create more elixirs for Dante. Perhaps, it might even have other properties.

    "More than anything," she replied softly.

    Since she had taken the vial, Laina felt better than ever. She could feel the energy coursing through her veins, she had never felt more alive. When the Oracle checked on her healing status the next day, they were surprised to find that she had fully recovered.

    As such, Laina made her trip back to Kinshearth at once. Before she left, she remembered to thank the Oracle and the temple guardians for all of their help.

    "All the best, Your Majesty, "those were the parting words the Oracle gave,

    Margaret, back in Kinshearth, made all the preparations for Laina''s return. Though it had only been a couple of days, she was excited about Laina''s return. She had been worried sick, wondering if everything was alright.

    Though they had kept correspondence with one another, it was still different when they weren''t seeing each other face to face. Hence, everything had to be perfect. Along with Ethan and the others, Margaret weed Laina back to the pce.

    She was greeted with an immediate embrace from Laina.

    "It''s...it''s good to have you back Lai- Your Majesty," Margaret was caught off guard.

    She was not expecting a hug. She was most certainly not expecting to see Lania with such radiance. Margaret could not seem to recall when was thest time she saw Laina with so much energy, so much like. For the longest time, she had noticed Laina''s steady decline, despite her best efforts to hide it.

    She knew Laina''s trip to the Temple of the Sun would only make it worse than before. So when Laina returned looking better than she had ever been, she was a little confused. In fact, there was something about her that felt a little familiar.

    Not caring about everyone else, Margaret grabbed Laina by the wrist and pulled her away. Her sudden actions startled everyone in attendance but no one knew what to do or say. However, Kol, Florin, and Thorne followed closely behind.

    "Margaret, Margaret!" Laina was surprised by her actions too, uncertain of what to do.

    Margaret did not reply, she continued to pull Laina by the wrist. She brought her into Laina''s study room. She was about to close the door when the other three turned up and entered the room.

    "Lady Margaret, is everything alright?" Florin asked.

    Kol looked around nervously, uncertain of what to say. He even turned to Thorne, wondering if he might have the answer. As if reading his mind, Thorne shook his head. He too had no idea why Margaret acted the way she did.

    "Margaret, talk to me," Laina asked, her voice filled with worry.

    "There''s... there''s something different about you," she said carefully while looking into Laina''s eyes.

    To Laina''s surprise, she saw Margaret''s eyes water a little.

    "Moira, I..." as soon as that name left her lips, Laina paused.

    Margaret copsed onto the ground. She had been waiting for this moment for a very long time. Never in a million years did she expect to hear it from Laina''s lips.

    "Moira? Who''s Moira?" Kol asked in confusion.

    Laina held out her hand to Margaret, helping her to the sofa. As soon as they sat down, Margaret burst into tears. She was inconsble.

    "I think we should give them some privacy for now," Thorne suggested softly as he turned and made his way towards the door.

    Kol and Florin looked to Laina. She gave them a nod and a look, hoping they would understand. As such, they too followed Thorne out of the room, carefully closing the door behind them. With that settled, she turned her attention back to Margaret.

    With a warm smile, she gently patted Margaret on the back.

    Through her sobs, she asked, "Do... do.. you remember everything?"

    Laina bit her lip. She did not want to disappoint her, but she was not about to lie to her either.

    "No, not everything," she sighed as she shook her head.

    She did not have to look up to know the disappointment that was in her eyes. Laina looked over to Margaret, she ced her hand on her cheek to get her attention.

    "But I know the sacrifice you made. Why didn''t you tell me?" Laina asked.

    Margaret looked away, "I can''t. I just wanted you to lead a carefree life, Laina. You''ve always been living for others, it was time you lived the way you wanted."

    Laina could not help but smile, "You could at least tell me you were my best friend for more years than I can count. You jumped through so many hoops just to bring me back, I''m in your debt."

    Margaret shook her head. She grasped onto Laina''s hand, "No, don''t say that! I''m the one who''s in your debt. You''ve helped me time after time in the past. I.... I just wanted my best friend back."

 Chapter 328 - Your Promise To Me

    Tears flowed down their cheeks as they shared another embrace. After a short chat, both of them were a little calmer. But there was something more to it. While Laina having learned the truth was shocking, it was not the reason she had pulled Laina all the way to the study room.

    But Margaret did not know how to exin it. Through her eyes, Laina looked as if she had regained parts of her powers from her past. Powers she did not have before she had gone to the Temple of the Sun. Could the partial restoration of her memories bring back some of her powers?

    Realizing what Margaret referred to, she quickly caught her up on what had happened during her time at the Temple. Including, the vial that she had taken. Upon hearing the exnation, Margaret understood.

    "That vial contained a portion of your powers from another life," she pieced it together carefully, "That exins it then."

    "ording to the Oracle, I will only be able to use it for a year. So I will have to use it wisely."

    Putting the pieces of the puzzle together, Margaret realized something.

    "Doesn''t this mean you might have the ability to break Dante''s curse?" she asked.

    Laina lit up, she had not considered that before.

    "You... you might be right. It''s worth a shot," if she was able to remove the curse, it would no longer be a burden on Dante.

    It would also increase the chances of them seeing one another again. Laina clutched the Soulium Locket Dante had given her. She carefully removed it and held it in the palm of her hand. Since it contained a piece of his soul, she was sure the curse would reflect on it too.

    Laina hovered her free hand over the locket and closed her eyes. She furrowed her eyebrows as she began to chant an incantation. The locket floated in the air, glowing brightly as she continued chanting.

    When the light dissipated, a rose-shaped symbol appeared before them. It seemed to be made out of light. The outline of a rose was surrounded by thorns. Upon closer inspection, Laina realized there were two roses, intertwined together.

    "This... is the curse?" Margaret gasped.

    This was the first time she had seen it in person.

    "Seems like it," Laina replied as she inspected it closely.

    "Are you able to lift it?" Margaret asked.

    Laina clenched her jaw, "I... I''m not sure if I have enough power to do so. It''s a strong one. But..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, the glow began to dim. The locketnded softly on Laina''s palm while the symbol of the rose disappeared. She could feel the cold temperature emanating from the locket.

    If this was a piece of Dante, it meant Dante''s body temperature was even colder. After she put it back on around her neck, she clutched it tightly in the palm of her hand, allowing a small me to surround it, hoping to bring it a bit of warmth.

    She did not know if it would reach Dante in any way, but it just felt right to do so. Turning her attention back to Margaret, they realized they had another issue on hand. Without Dante being physically present, how was Laina going to attempt to lift the curse off him?

    As the Oracle had said, the powers in the vial did not give Laina the ability to enter the Celestial Realm. Even if she did, there was no guarantee it would work. Furthermore, they weren''t even sure if Laina''s body would survive in the Celestial Realm.

    Remembering the shape the curse had taken, an idea came to mind.

    "How did I not think of this before?" Laina lit up, "We just need Thorne!"

    As soon as his name left her lips, Thorne appeared right before their eyes. This startled Laina and Margaret, causing them to almost leap out of their seats.

    "For Kinshearth''s sake, you scared me!" Margaret eximed while rubbing her chest, taking in deep breaths of air.

    "My apologies for scaring both of you, you called for me?" he said while cing a hand over his chest and taking a deep bow.

    Laina cleared her throat after she gathered her nerves, "Yes, thank you for joining us. Please, take a seat."

    She proceeded to exin her theory to Thorne.

    "You got it right, Your Majesty. Indeed we are linked. If you''re able to lift the curse through me, it will affect my master as well."

    Laina lit up, this was great news! But from Thorne''s expression, she sensed something was amiss. There was something he knew that he wasn''t saying.

    "Speak your mind, Thorne," she urged him.

    Thorne took Laina''s hand into his. He sped his hands around hers and closed his eyes. Laina could feel the cold temperature from his hands. Just like the locket, if this reflected Dante''s body temperature, the curse had worsened since theyst met.

    After a while, he released her hand from his.

    "Unfortunately, you do not have enough power to lift the curse permanently."

    "What? How could that be?!" Margaret could not help but gasp in shock.

    Laina fell silent as her eyes widened in surprise. Deep down, she already knew this might be a possibility. But she still wanted to give it a shot. She had said it before. For Dante, she was willing to do anything.

    She also caught on to the meaning between Thorne''s words.

    "You said permanently. What do you mean?"

    He knew Laina would catch on to it. Based on his exnation, the amount of power she could lift the curse for a certain period of time, but not forever. That was why he said she could not light it permanently. Temporary was still possible.

    Laina subconsciously touched the locket again. Thorne did not keep the information from Laina either. He informed her what Dante had done recently, including the fact that he had ascended the throne as Emperor.

    Margaret knew immediately what that meant. She could not understand why he would do that.

    "Why would he do that? Ascending the throne means he won''t be able toe back to Gaeia. That would break..."

    ".... break the promise he made to me," Laina finished the sentence.

 Chapter 329 - Buying Time

    She got up from her seat, wanting a breath of fresh air. But before she could do so, Thorne pulled her to sit back down.

    "He did it for you. To buy you time," he exined.

    Laina furrowed her eyebrow, "I don''t understand. to buy me time?"

    "To be exact, it was to buy both of you time," Thorne continued.

    Bing Emperor gave Dante more powers than he had before. This not only helped him to withstand the effects of the curse, but it also boosted his chances of surviving the trials. Hence, for the time being, Dante was safe.

    "But the curse grows stronger within him, Laina. It''s almost as if, the longer you''re parted, the stronger it gets."

    She had to find a way to get to the Celestial Realm. Even if it destroys her, she had to try. Right now, she had to do what she can to increase her chances of sess.

    Thorne took Laina''s hand into his. Tracing the lines on her palm, he was able to tell the amount of energy she had within her.

    "The Oracle told you it wouldst for a year, right?" he asked as he continued to examine her.

    "Yes. If I use all-"

    He stopped her. Thorne already knew Laina''s intentions before she spoke. She wanted to use all of it to lengthen the time Dante had.

    "If you use all of it, you won''t have enough time," Thorne exined.

    His words hit her like arrows through the heart. He knew exactly what she was nning to do. But she did not understand what he meant. Seeing the confusion on her face, Thorne could not help but sigh. Laina had been so focused on moving forward she had forgotten to take care of herself.

    "Have you forgotten about yourself? If you use up all the energy, what''s going to happen to you?"

    "I''ll be fine," she attempted to brush it off, "I''ll just get some rest and I will be good to go in no time."

    "Laina!" he was no longer speaking to her in a soothing voice. He called her name with urgency, worry.

    Laina was surprised, and so was Margaret. Thorne had never raised his voice like this before. He was surprised himself. As soon as he realized what he had done, he immediately got down on his knees and apologized.

    "Please ept my humble apologies, Your Majesty. It was not my intention to disrespect you. I...I..." at that moment, he did not know what else to say.

    Laina leaned forward and patted him on the shoulder. Then, she helped him up to his seat again. Though his sudden outburst surprised her, she was happy to know he cared for her. He was one of the few who dared to speak to her on an equal level.

    "It''s alright Thorne. The truth is often bitter," Laina sighed as she leaned back in her seat.

    "You''re right, I neglected myself. You called me out on it," she chuckled.

    Thorne lowered his head and bit his lip. He did not know what came over him. He had seen how Laina cared for everyone around her, neglected her own needs. He remembered how weak she was after the ceremony waspleted.

    If she gave up all the energy now, she might not ever fully recover.

    "How much energy do you think I should use, Thorne?" she asked him.

    He was taken aback, "You''re asking me?"

    Laina chuckled, "Yes, who better to ask?"

    Thorne thought about it for a while before giving his answer. He suggested that they used half of it, meaning Laina would still have six months'' worth of energy.

    "I think that''s a great idea," Margaretmented.

    "I think so too. But how do we go about it?" Laina pondered.

    That was when Thorne stepped up to the task. Since he was connected to Dante, Laina could channel the energy through him.

    "Let''s do it now then," Laina dered. The sooner, the better."

    Margaret flustered, "What? Now? Is there anything we need to prepare?"

    Thorne shook his head, "No there aren''t any special preparation needed."

    He unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his perfectly sculpted chest. He took Laina''s hands and ced them on the center of his chest. Laina was surprised by his actions but she did not say anything. She even blushed a little.

    She could feel the cold temperature of his body and feel his heartbeat. Thorne was surprised when he felt how warm Laina''s hands were on his chest. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest but he kept his cool.

    "Close your eyes," he instructed.

    Laina did as she was told. Thorne told her to search for the curse. Seeing as they had already seen its physical form, it did not take long for her to find it.

    "Do you see it?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s good, now I want you to imagine a me encasing it,"

    Laina concentrated all of her energy on the curse she saw before her. In the blink of an eye, it became engulfed in mes. She could not quite exin what was going on, but deep down Laina knew her me was not strong enough.

    Thorne seemed to have read her mind, "Concentrate on it and unleash all your powers on it. When the color turns ck, I''ll give you the signal to stop."

    Following his instructions, Laina took in a deep breath. Little by little, she let go of the restraints. Some, she did not even know she had. As she did so, the mes grew brighter and stronger. She could feel the heat surrounding her.

    The bright orange and red me soon turned bright blue.

    "You''re doing well, keep going," Thorne encouraged her.

    Laina could feel Margaret''s hand on her shoulder, giving her support too. Her lips began to move. Though she did not understand what she was saying, Laina knew it was an ancient incantation, one that had been locked away deep in her memory bank.

    She was curious about its source, but she could not afford to be distracted. She controlled her breathing and continued to concentrate on the fire she had ignited.

    From electric blue, the me turned purple. A hunch told her she was on the right path. The next color was what they needed. Beads of sweat trickled down her forehead as her hands began to tremble.

    Thorne held her hands gently.

    "Don''t worry, I got you," he reassured her.

 Chapter 330 - Just A Dream

    Laina smiled a little. A swirl of ck me reced the purple. Without Thorne''s signal, she did not dare to let go.

    "Laina... Laina, open your eyes."

    When she did, she was surprised to find herself in a mindscape. She was certain it was not her own.

    "Where..."

    Thorne, who stood before her, grabbed hold of her hand. He brought her to a door.

    "Where are you taking me-"

    He did not let her finish.

    "We don''t have much time. Would you like to see Dante?"

    "Yes... yes of course I do," she said without hesitation.

    Thorne nodded, "He''s in the dream state now. You should be able to have a few minutes with him."

    He gave her a wink and smile as he pushed open the door. A bright light enveloped both of them. Laina shielded her eyes. She could feel a pair of hands pushing her, moving her through the door.

    When she finally regained her sight, she was stunned by what she saw before her.

    "I... I know this ce..." she muttered to herself.

    There was a beautiful fully bloomed cherry blossom tree a distance ahead of her. As the spring wind blew, the petals danced in the air. In a different life, Dante and Laina made a promise to one another under that cherry blossom tree. It was also known as the Tree of Devotion.

    The words they had exchanged echoed in Laina''s mind.

    "...I will only love you, my one and only, in this life and every life after. Even if we''re separated by death, I will find you and make you mine."

    Just a few feet in front of her, she noticed a familiar back view. Laina broke into a run. She could feel streaks of tears rolling down her cheeks as she closed the distance between them. Moments before she was about to reach him, he turned around to face her.

    Laina ran straight into Dante, causing both of them to fall to the ground. She hugged him tightly, cradling his head with one hand while holding onto him with the other. Putting the pieces together, she realized she was in Dante''s dream.

    She knew he would not get hurt, but still, she worried for him. Before Dante had time to react, she leaned in and kissed him on the lips. She cupped his face they deepened their kiss together.

    Though it was just a dream, she could still smell her favorite scents off him. The same could be said for Dante.

    "Am I..." he tried to speak between kisses, "Am I dreaming?"

    Laina chuckled, "It''s really me."

    Dante wrapped his arms around Laina''s waist as he sat up as they parted lips. He reached out to touch her face while shaking his head.

    "You''re just the dream version of Laina, aren''t you, my love? My sun drop."

    Hearing him call her by the nickname he had so lovingly given warmed her heart. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach. She chuckled a little.

    "It really is me, my moon kiss. What can I do to prove to you I''m real?"

    Dante paused for a moment, "Tell me you love me."

    Laina''s expression turned sullen instantly. She pouted as she punched him gently on the arm before crossing her arms.

    "You know I can''t," she muttered.

    Dante grinned as he leaned in and nted kisses on her cheek, "You''re real. It really is you!"

    She was not quite ready to forgive him just yet. How could he y such a cruel joke on her? Realizing she really was angry with him, he quickly apologized. He kissed her on the lips to show how apologetic he was, nuzzling on her neck.

    He held her close, held her tight, hoping she woulde to understand how much he missed her. Though they had not been apart for very long, it felt like forever.

    "I can never stay mad at you," she whispered to him as she returned his embrace.

    They were so close, she did not ever want to let him go. But Thorne''s words echoed in her mind. They only had a few minutes to spare. A quick nce at her surroundings confirmed Thorne''s words. Soon their connection would be cut.

    "Dante, I can''t stay for long..." she proceeded to exin what he had done.

    She also told him how she knew he had ascended the throne to be the Emperor.

    "Laina, I..." he wanted to exin himself, but she stopped him.

    She did not need him to exin his actions. Now, she understood why he did it. He gently caressed her face, wanting to remember how she looked for as long as he could.

    "I just need to find a way to get to you," she said with determination.

    Dante brought here close, touching foreheads with each other.

    "I know you will. And I think there''s something you can try."

    He whispered into her ear, giving her the crucial information she needed. As he finished hisst sentence, Laina could feel their time together wasing to an end.

    "I''ll give it a shot. Wait for me, Dante," she hugged him tightly, trying to hold back the tears that threatened to blur her vision.

    Dante leaned his head down on her shoulder, kissing her onest time.

    "I''ll see you again."

    When Laina reopened her eyes, she had tears streaming down her cheeks. She was in the fetal position, resting on the bed. There was a slight shadow overcast on her. She tilted her head up, surprised to see that it was Thorne. He was holding her hand.

    Shortly after, he stirred awake too. He was just about to get up and move away but Laina held onto his hand.

    "Wait, don''t go," she whispered.

    Thorne stopped in his tracks andid back down, facing her. Laina could feel the warm rays of sun streaming through the window, warming up the room. She knew the work that awaited her, and the task she had to aplish.

    But just for a few moments, she wanted to rest.

 Chapter 331 - What Do You Say?

    With time on their side, Laina finally had the capacity to fulfill her role as Queen. Ethan had done tremendously in her absence, proving himself to bepetent and a quick learner.

    Dante had provided her with a potential solution that would help her to reach the Celestial Realm. After some research on her own and with the help of the Oracle, she was able to gather the relevant information she needed.

    "Fire affinity gems, geodes, and crystals?" Margaret asked as she furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "Well then that''s easy, the mines should have everything we need."

    Laina shook her head. If only it was that simple. At first nce, that was all they needed. But it was much more difficult. They needed to resonate with Laina too. It also had to be a high-grade piece, wless if possible. The older the better too.

    "That is going to be a challenge..." Margaretmented as she bit her lip.

    "ording to the information we gathered, Sunfire Jade would be one of the best candidates for this. But it''s extremely rare."

    "Not to mention...that happens to be the infamous Stone Maniac''s favorites to collect."

    He was infamous for a simple reason. He stopped at nothing to get what he wanted. Even if that meant breaking into someone''s private collection. Furthermore, he is so mysterious, no one seemed to have ever found out his true identity.

    Laina leaned back in her seat as she began to concoct a n in her mind. If he was elusive, the best way to find him would be to bait him. Laina''s private collection and the Kinshearth Royal collection were filled with elusive pieces.

    There had to be something that would intrigue the Stone Maniac. Perhaps he would make a move, or send someone to do so on his behalf. Laina brought Margaret down to the Royal Vaults. They searched high and low for something suitable.

    "Your Majesty, there''s a collection of Sunfire Jade here!" Margaret called out to her from a corner of the vault.

    She quickly went over to take a closer look, hoping that perhaps one of them would resonate with her. Unfortunately, none of them did. Not to mention, most of them had dull exteriors.

    "I don''t think Sunfire Jades are supposed to look like this," Margaret said as she took a closer look.

    Theck of sunlight in the vault was the cause of theckluster appearance. As their name suggested, the jade needed to absorb warmth from the sun to achieve its peak potential. Laina carefully checked each of them for quality.

    In the end, she picked three pieces of different sizes and quality.

    "Bring these to the garden. They need to absorb as much sunlight as possible," Laina instructed.

    After seven days of sunlight, the Sunfire Jades achieved its natural glow. Laina ced her hand on one of them, feeling the warmth that came from it.

    The first week went by with no leads. Laina had ordered a small rotation of guards to guard the jades. Florin and Kol were both on standby too, in case things took a turn.

    Two weeks went by.

    "Perhaps it''s just not enticing enough to him?" Margaret theorized as she bit her lip.

    Laina shook her head. The three pieces of jade she had chosen were not only of great quality but they had also been aged for a long time. If the Stone Maniac already had most of what the market had to offer, older pieces were sure to intrigue him.

    At the start of the third week, Laina was beginning to lose a little hope. But when she sensed an unknown presence on her balcony, she knew he was here. But to her surprise, he was not human.

    Thorne sensed his presence too. He was just about to draw his weapon but Laina stopped him.

    "Stand down, he''s not a threat," Laina reassured him.

    He took a few steps back, but still remained close by in case things took a turn. Laina walked out to the balcony.

    "It''s great to finally meet you," Laina greeted him with a smile.

    The Stone Maniac was a magpie. He wasrger than most and had a distinct scar across his left eye. The magpie tilted its head as it looked up at Laina.

    "Interesting, very interesting..." the magpie opened its mouth to speak.

    "Pray tell, what piqued your interest?" Laina asked as she leaned on the balcony.

    "Most people are surprised when they first meet me. Yet you''re not," the Stone Maniac exined, "Most don''t even acknowledge my existence."

    She chuckled. It would be a lie to say she was not amused or surprised. But having interacted with all sorts of creatures and people, Laina knew better than. Titan, who was sleeping on the bed, woke up and came to her side to see what was going on.

    When the Stone Maniac saw Titan, he took a few steps to the left, afraid of what the dog might do to him. Laina quickly called Titan to stand down. The Sr Mastiff was curious by the bird, but he was not about to eat him.

    "Do you know who I am?" Laina asked.

    The Stone Maniac chuckled, "How would I not? Her Majesty, the Queen of Kinshearth."

    He lowered his head, with one folded wing near his chest as a form of respect.Laina could not help but wonder how a magpie was able to speak. Upon closer inspection, she soon realised the magpie was no normal bird.

    "Do you have a name you go by? Or do you prefer me to address you by your nickname?" she asked.

    The magpie chuckled a little, "I think you and I have an affinity, Your Majesty. It is not often I tell someone my real name, this asion is no exception. However, if you like, you can call me Maximums."

    The magpie raised its chest with pride. Laina nodded.

    "Maximus the magpie, it''s a pleasure to meet you" she greeted him, "I''ll go straight to the point, I would like to propose a trade."

    Maximus tilted his head to the side, trying to act a little surprised by Laina''s request. In truth, he knew exactly what he was walking into. He had sent people to check and scope out the pce before making his trip.

    Most of the time, he would have sent someone on his behalf to strike a deal or swipe the pieces. But Laina intrigued him. He had heard much about her, so he wanted to meet her in person.

    "What is this trade that you wish to propose?" he asked, curiosity peaked.

    If she wanted to catch him or threaten him, she would have already done so. Hence, the magpie let down his guard a little more. Laina held out her hand. He leaped off the balcony railing and perched on her hand.

    "I am looking for a very specific type of Sunfire Jade, as such, I was hoping I could take a look at your collection to see if we can make a trade for the ones I have," Laina exined.

    "The ones you have on offer are of great value, some of the rarest by all standards," Maximus praised, "There aren''t many in my collection that could possibly match up to it."

    Laina further exined her situation without giving too much away. When Maximus learned she was looking for Sunfire Jades that resonated with her, he immediately understood.

    "Indeed, that is difficult to find. There''s no guarantee I have anything that would resonate with you either," he said.

    She was prepared for that situation. Sunfire Jade was the best mineral to use for it, but it was far from the only one. Laina had done her research on the Stone Maniac. He collected many other rocks that had an affinity with fire.

    "So, what do you say, Maximus?" she asked.

 Chapter 332 - Secret Hideout

    The magpie looked straight into Laina''s eyes. He wondered what would her reaction be if he did not agree to the trade.

    "No," he said as he leaped off her hand and flew into the air.

    Thorne, who remained in the shadows throughout the entire duration of the conversation appeared before them. He reached out his hand to catch the magpie but Maximus dodged it at thest moment when Laina stopped him.

    Laina was up on her feet, ring. She was ring at Thorne. Maximus was taken aback. The nobility had never shown him courtesy when they wanted something from him. They often threw their wealth at him and expected him to agree to their demands.

    He liked seeing them act out, seeing them reveal their true faces. Laina''s reaction was quite unexpected.

    "Thorne! What do you think you''re doing?! Harming my guest?" she nudged him on the arm as she chided.

    Taken aback by Laina''s actions, he did not respond at first. He did not know what to say.

    "I...if he left, you won''t be able to find what you need to make a new bo-"

    "Enough!" Laina cut him off, "I know the consequences. But I''m not about to threaten him just to get what I need."

    Laina turned to Maximus and apologized profusely for what happened on Thorne''s behalf. Maximus flew over to the coffee table.

    "It''s alright, I understand," he said while recollecting his thoughts.

    "I just wanted to see how you would react if I disagreed. Actions speak louder than words.I misjudged you based on past experiences, Your Majesty. I agree to your request," he dered.

    Laina lit up, "You do?"

    The magpie nodded his head, "Yes, but I have a request of my own."

    Over the next few days, a trip to Maximus''s home was nned. Laina made all the arrangements she could, adhering to the magpie''s every request.

    "This does not feel safe, Your Majesty," Margaret said worriedly, hoping she could convince Laina to try a different n instead.

    "I know how it looks, but there isn''t another choice," Laina said as she continued to get dressed.

    "I can go in your stead," Margaret suggested.

    "You know very well that can''t work. If you go, how will you know which jade to pick?"

    "Oh right, I forgot about that," Margaret bit her lip.

    Thorne came through from the shadows, to Laina''s side. She did not need him to open his mouth to know what he was thinking. But this time, she wanted him to take a break.

    "Don''t worry, Kol and Florin will be going with me. I''ll be safe," she said to him before he spoke.

    But he did not back down, Thorne insisted ongoing. Laina bit her lip. She understood that he was protective of her. Sometimes she wished he would trust her just a little more. When he insisted for the third time, even Margaret wanted to intervene.

    Laina stepped in to speak first. She ced both of her hands on his shoulders. She looked him straight in the eyes.

    "I know Dante wants to protect me. But I''m not a child. I can protect myself. You''re not the only person who can protect me too. Do you understand?" she asked, never once looking away.

    Finally, her words seemed to have gotten through to him. Thorne backed down and nodded, agreeing to back off. Laina smiled and patted him on the back before checking her outfit in the mirror onest time before leaving the room.

    Maximus''s associates were already at the designated meeting point when Laina arrived with Kol and Florin in tow. Maximus, however, was not with them.

    "Boss is at the hideout waiting for you," one of the associates exined with Laina asked.

    They handed Laina, Kol and Florin each a blindfold and told them to put it on. Though hesitant at first, they did as they were told. They could not see anything through the blindfolds. Once that was done, the three of them were ushered into a portal.

    That was not the end of their journey. In fact, they went through another three portals before their blindfolds were finally removed. It did not take long for their eyes to adjust for their surroundings had dim lighting.

    "Wee, Your Majesty," Laina recognized the voice to be Maximus''immediately.

    But she could not see the magpie anywhere. In its ce was a child, dressed in a suit and cape seemingly made entirely out of dark-colored feathers. Most curious of all, he had a beak instead of a mouth.

    Kol and Florin were surprised too. They too were expecting to see a bird. At least, that was what Laina had told them to expect.

    Laina yed it cool, "Maximus, it''s good to see you. I have to say, I wasn''t quite expecting to see you in this look."

    The child chuckled, everyone was surprised whenever they saw him like this. The reason he had kept this reveal till now was in hopes he would get a kick out of Laina''s look of surprise.

    "Not many do," he replied with a smile, "But sometimes it''s easier to hold the pieces with hands instead of wings."

    He beckoned her to follow him through the dimly lit corridor. Laina looked from side to side. She could feel the presence of different stones, geodes, crystals, and many more precious items locked safely behind each door. As the corridor went on, she wondered how many rooms there were.

    Maximus brought them to thergest room of all. The doors wererger than any of the others they hade across previously. Before they could enter, they heard footsteps echoing down the hallway.

    Momentster, one of Maximus''s associates appeared and ran up to him. The associate hastily whispered into his ear, earning a shocked expression. For just the flicker of a moment, Maximus nced in Laina''s direction.

    "Since when?" he asked his associate without any other context.

    "Since they arrived," the associate replied.

    Maximus nodded, "Understood, we''ll deal with thatter."

 Chapter 333 - Let Your Heart Guide You

    With that, he waved his associate away and continued to open the doors before them. Kol and Florin shot a look at each other, then to Laina. She simply shook her head, signaling them not to be bothered by what happened.

    As the doors to the room creaked open, Laina felt a wave of warmth rush out of the room. It was as if she was being hugged by mes. Before she could take a step in, Maximus blocked her way.

    He handed her a blindfold.

    "Put this on," he instructed.

    Laina did so without question. Since she was looking for something that resonated with her heart, she could not choose it with her eyes. She had to trust her instincts, her gut. Maximus held her hand and guided her into the room. Kol and Florin were instructed to remain outside.

    While she was in the room, she would be safe. There were many protection spells in ce to ensure the items would be safe. By extension, it also protected the people who were within.

    Laina held out her hands as she took a few steps forward. Maximus guided her carefully so that she would not identally hurt herself on any obstacles.

    "Don''t worry about anything else, just focus on what you''re searching for," he said to her.

    She took in a deep breath and calmed her heartbeat. She channeled her energy from her heart to her fingertips. Though her eyes were closed, she could still sense the shapes of the Sunfire Jades that were scattered throughout the room.

    Laina looked at every single piece she could see. But nothing spoke to her. Apart from their outline and a soft glow of light, she could not feel or see anything else. Maximus led her further and further into the room.

    "Feeling anything yet?" he asked as he carefully guided her past a table that was in their way.

    "No..." she sighed, a little disappointed.

    If she could not find anything here, the chances of her ever finding anything suitable was as good as gone.

    Just then, a piercing light shot out in her direction from a corner of the room. She quickly pointed towards it and asked Maximus to bring her there.

    "Are you sure?" he asked, as he bit his lip.

    She noticed from his tone of voice that he sounded uncertain and a little worried.

    "Yes, I''m sure of it," she said as she squeezed his hand.

    "Alright then," he replied.

    As they got closer, the glow Laina could see grew brighter and brighter. She could feel the energy pulsing from the source. In fact, there was more than one source. In total there were five.

    Laina picked each one of them up. Some of them had rough exteriors while others were smooth. Once she had them assembled together, she indicated to Maximus these were the ones she wanted to trade with him.

    He went silent for a short while, wondering if he should tell her what he saw. The reason for his reluctance was due to the quality of the minerals she had picked. None of them couldpare to the quality of the ones she was going to trade with him.

    All five of them together were not even a fraction of the value of one of the pieces Laina had. In the end, he told her his observations.

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes," he sighed, as he pursed his lips, wondering what Laina''s reaction would be.

    Perhaps she would assume he was lying to her. But she surprised him once more as she patted him on the shoulder.

    "That''s alright. I''ll take them still. These are the ones that resonate with me. The quality does not matter as much," Laina said with a smile.

    Maximus was stunned, "Are... are you sure?"

    "Of course I am," she materialized the three pieces she had agreed to trade with him from her spatial storage and handed them to him.

    "A deal''s a deal, Maximus. I will honor our trade," Laina dered with a smile as she held out her hand.

    Both of them shook hands on their deal. Seeing Laina''s genuine behavior, Maximus was moved. He proceeded to bring her to two more vaults and allowed her to pick and see if any of the items in there resonated with her.

    As such, Laina walked away with arge collection of stones. A quick count of the items she had acquired, Laina realized she likely had more than enough to work with.

    "I can''t thank you enough, Maximus, thank you again," she said as she clutched his hands tightly in hers with a joy-filled smile.

    Maximus blushed a little as he quickly pulled his hands from hers. He had never been thanked like this before, he did not know how to react.

    "You...you''re wee Your Majesty," he mumbled beneath his breath.

    Before she left, Maximus had a gift for Laina. He decided, at thest moment, to give it to her as a token of their friendship. He led Laina and her bodyguards to a room. It was mostly empty, apart from a small statue that had been set up on a pedestal.

    Upon closer inspection, Laina felt oddly drawn to it. The statue was carved from ck jade. It was the bust of a young woman with long hair. Her eyes were closed and she had her hands cupped together. Most interestingly of all, the statue was emitting a soft glow of light.

    There was nothing in the palm of her hands.

    "What... what is this?" Laina asked out of curiosity.

    "It''s said to be the carving of the Sun Goddess. I would like to gift it to you, "Maximus dered.

    "A gift? For me?" Laina gasped in surprise, "But why?"

    As it turned out since Laina''s arrival, the statue had begun to glow. It had never happened before. In fact, Maximus had been trying to open it for the longest time. But no matter what he tried, he had never been able to get it open.

    "What''s in it? Do you know?" she asked as she inspected the statue.

    "Rumor has it that it contains crystalized blood tears from the Sun Goddess herself. Rare red rubies in the shape of teardrops."

    Realizing how unique of a gift it was, Laina refused to ept it. It was too valuable. But Maximus was insistent. He felt like their fated meeting, the statue glowing, had to have a bigger meaning. There might be a connection between them. He insisted on Laina epting the gift.

    Without a good reason to refuse, she agreed.

 Chapter 334 - And So It Begins

    "Your Majesty, it''s time," a messenger informed Dante.

    The moment he had been waiting for was finally here. As much as he dreaded it, he could not wait for it all to be over. The Celestial Tribtions was a test he had to pass. Despite knowing whaty ahead of him, Dante did not know show even the slightest tremble or fear.

    Marius apanied him to the grounds where the trials would take ce. He remained silent, keeping pace with Dante as they made their way there. His heart was pounding in his ears, knowing whaty ahead.

    When they got to the trial grounds, Marius noticed that a crowd of Celestials had gathered at a viewing point.

    "Do they think this is a show?" he muttered beneath his breath, cursing those who came to watch.

    After all, it was not every day that an emperor goes through his trials.

    "Pay them no mind," Dante said to him as he approached the trial grounds.

    Marius walked over to his Emperor and helped him to remove the long flowing cape coat he wore. As part of the rules, Dante was not allowed to have any outside assistance. Begrudgingly, he removed the Soulium Locket that Laina had given him.

    As he held it in the palm of his hand, he could feel the warmth radiating from it. He noticed it felt warmer than it had been before. Perhaps it was because his hands were colder now, though he was uncertain.

    Dante brought the locket to his mouth and gently kissed it.

    "Wish me luck, my sun drop," he whispered.

    With that, he carefully ced the locket in Marius''s palm.

    "Protect this with your life," he instructed his right-hand man.

    Marius nodded, giving him the reassurance and some words of encouragement, "Good luck, Your Majesty."

    Dante smiled as he pats Marius on the back before heading into the grounds. Upon stepping in, an invisible dome shape shield was raised, covering the grounds. No one would be able to enter or leave until the trials areplete.

    Heavy rain-filled clouds gathered, shrouding thend below in darkness. The celestials who gathered to watch were getting riled up. The dark skies were a sign that the trials were about to begin. Around the trial grounds,mps were lit.

    Dante looked all around, tightening his fists as he got into a fighting stance. No matter what was thrown at him, he was ready for it.

    Thunder rumbled, lightning shed across the sky. Dante looked up at the sky, wondering if the foe he was to face would ascend from above. Just then, the ground beneath him began to crack.

    Sensing something was amiss, Dante prepared to leap into the air to avoid the attack that wasing from below. But before he could do so, he was chained down to the ground by metal tendrils that appeared through the cracks. He pulled at them to snap them off.

    To his surprise, it did not work. The tendrils held him down firmly. Their crushing weight brought him down to his knees. Dante gritted his teeth as he used everyst bit of his strength to break free. But it was useless.

    He needed more strength. Dante stopped struggling. He concentrated on his breathing and calmed his mind. In the blink of an eye, he took to his dragon form. He attempted to break free from the restraints once more, even going so far as to use his elemental powers to freeze the tendrils.

    But it was useless.

    Nothing worked.

    He was trapped.

    CRASH!

    A bolt of lightning shot down from the sky. It struck Dante right on his back. A jolt of pain reverberated through his entire body. Dante clenched his jaw, grunting in pain. Nothing could quitepare to the pain he felt.

    Marius, who was watching from the side was sweating as he watched on. He did not know much about the Celestial Tribtions. It was an age-old trial that powerful Celestials had to go through. The Heart, Mind, and Body. One of the three would be challenged, sometimes multiple at the same time.

    "This... this is the Trial of Body, right?" Marius muttered to himself as he tried to recall what little information he had of it.

    It clicked in his mind. Ten Heaven Bolts. Dante just needed to survive all ten bolts toplete his Celestial Tribtions. But judging from the pain he was going through after the first one, Marius began to worry.

    "Come on, Dante, you can do this!" Marius muttered beneath his breath as he clutched onto the Soulium locket Dante had given to him for safekeeping.

    "For Laina," he whispered.

    It was as if Dante heard it. His pupils constricted as he got back up on his wed feet and let out an ear-deafening roar, rocking the trial grounds. He stomped his feet as he awaited the next bolt.

    CRASH!

    The second bolt rained down upon him. There was no use dodging. Dante knew he had to take each and every bolt that attempted to impale him. The third bolt came without warning. The crowd of Celestials who gathered to watch were cheering for him.

    But he found the noise they were making to be distracting. Each bolt that rained down on him hurt worse than thest. Yet, his senses were still on high alert. By the time he was hit by the sixth bolt, Dante could no longer hold his dragon form.

    He shifted back to his human form, writhing in agony. His clothes were tattered, and scars littered his skin. The Love Curse vines were there too. Looking down at them, etched onto his skin, Dante saw Laina''s face in his mind.

    "Laina, my love... my sun drop," he whispered beneath his breath.

    CRASH!

    Another bolt impaled him. Caught off guard, Dante gritted his teeth. But the pain was too great. He yelled in agony. Blood spewed from his mouth. He could feel his eyelids growing heavy.

    Marius rushed to the barrier, pounding on it.

    "Just three more, Dante! You can do this!" he yelled as he hit his hands against the barrier.

 Chapter 335 - The Celestrial Tribulations

    Marius shouted and yelled until his voice was raw. Dante could hear his muffled voice. He heard the words he spoke. Dante clenched his fists as he attempted to stand. But all the strength he could muster was only enough to hold him up to his knees.

    CRASH!

    The eighth bolt of lightning.

    Dante refused to fall back to the ground. He was still kneeling on the ground. Blood spewed from his mouth once more, dripping down his chest. His ears were ringing. Blood covered his face too. He could barely see anything before him.

    "Dante,"

    He heard a familiar voice. Dante looked up, turning his head left and right to look for the source of the voice.

    "Dante!"

    He could sense the urgency of the voice. He knew whose voice this was.

    "Lai...Laina," he called out her name as he reached his hand out.

    His vision was blurry, but he could feel a warm presence envelop him. It felt as if she was hugging him tightly. It felt as if Laina rested her head on his chest.

    "I''m here, Dante. I''ll be here, every step of the way." It was her voice, he was sure of it.

    Perhaps this was just an illusion. Maybe it was his brain''s attempt to help him pull through it. But for a second, he felt as if Laina was really there, hugging him. She held him close.

    Dante struggled as he got back up on his feet.

    CRASH!

    The ninth bolt came crashing down.

    He fell back down, one knee on the ground. He refused to fall any other. He was going to make it. There was only one final bolt left to endure.

    "One more, Dante! Just one more!" Marius yelled.

    As he banged his fist against the barrier, he realized the Soulium Locket in his hand was glowing. He could feel warm heat radiating from it.

    "He can do this, Laina, he can do this," he muttered as he watched on.

    With sheer willpower, Dante got back up on his feet. The tendrils that held him down no longer felt that heavy. He looked up at the sky, watching the dark clouds carefully.

    The clouds parted,

    Light shone down upon him, blinding his eyes. The final bolt of lightning impaled him with great force. Everyone in the vicinity shielded their eyes from the light. It was the most intense physical pain Dante had ever felt.

    Still, it was nothingpared to the pain of losing the one you love.

    ~

    At first, Laina did not know what happened. It was in the middle of the night. She was startled awake by the crash of thunder. Laina jolted up, sitting upright on her bed covered in sweat. She looked out towards the balcony, only to realize it was pouring.

    Then, a sound caught her attention. It was the sound of someone wheezing and grunting in pain. Laina clicked her fingers, lighting up themps in the room at once. She got out of bed and cautiously followed the source of the sound.

    "Thorne? Is that... Thorne!"

    Heid on the ground in great agony. He was sweating profusely, clenching his jaw. Though he did not suffer any visible injuries she could see, she knew something was wrong.

    "What''s going on? Talk to me, Thorne! Thorne, can you hear me?"

    Just as she reached out her hand to check and see if he was injured, Thorne swiped her hand away.

    "Don''t touch me!" he yelled.

    The moment their hands touched, Laina could feel an electric current surge through her body. She fell back, wincing in agony.

    "Laina! Argh!" Thorne wanted to sit up but another surge of pain coursed through his veins.

    Laina recovered rtively quickly. She went back to his side.

    "What''s going on, Thorne?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.

    "It''s... It''s Dante...The Celestrial Tribtions...it is happening now," he said through gritted teeth.

    "Now?!" she gasped.

    Due to Thorne''s unique connection with Dante, he must be suffering because of what Dante was going through. Laina clutched the Soulium Locket that he had given her. She could not sit back and see him suffer like this. Not Thorne. Not Dante.

    But what could she do?

    "Is... is there anything I can do to help?" she asked shakily.

    Thorne shook his head as he squinted his eyes closed, "No... no there isn''t. He has to go through this on his own."

    Just as he finished his sentence, another jolt of pain coursed through his veins. Thorne shot up and spat out blood. Laina gasped in shock. She had to do something. Anything.

    She could not sit here and watch him suffer. With tears in her eyes, she wrapped her arms around Thorne. She did not know what else to do. All she could do was hold him. As soon as their bodies made contact, she could feel a fraction of the pain he felt.

    "Laina... you have to let go! I... I cannot let you get hurt," Thorne pleaded.

    He was barely able to remain conscious. He tried to push her away but Laina refused to budge. She tightened her hug.

    She was never letting go.

    Bright blinding light enveloped both of them. When Laina opened her eyes, she noticed something was different. For a split second, she realized the person she was hugging was Dante.

    Tears flowed down her cheeks. She could see the countless scars he had littered across his body. She could see the extent of the Love Curse.

    "Dante...Dante..." she called out his name.

    "My sweet moon kiss."

    "I''m here Dante. I''ll be here, every step of the way."

    The next morning, Thorne woke up.When he tried to sit up, he found himself in Laina''s bed with a towel rag on his forehead. He could barely remember what happened the night before. He turned to his side, only to see Laina still sound asleep next to him.

    He carefully got out of bed, hoping not to wake her. But she stirred awake soon enough. She rubbed her eyes as she let out a yawn.

    "Thorne? Thorne! You''re awake!" she eximed happily with a smile on her face.

    She hugged him without thinking, happy to see he looked well. Thorne froze. Then, a dizzy spell sent his head spinning. Laina quickly helped him toy back down.

    "You need lots of rest. Lay down," she instructed.

    "Your Majesty, I-" she stopped him frompleting his sentence.

    "Whatever you wish to say, keep it for another time," she said as she got out of bed and walked over to his side to change the towel rag on his forehead.

    Thorne held onto Laina''s hand. He looked deep into her eyes. For the longest time, he had been conflicted. He was a blood rose, given life to serve his Master''s purpose. Thorne carried Dante''s memories of the past. What Dante did not know, was that he too carried a little of Laina''s memories.

    He understood he love they shared for eachother, as if they were his own. Sometimes, he could not tell if he genuinely loved Laina too, or was it simply because of their memories that exist within him.

    Regardless, he knew one thing was for certain. He wanted to protect Laina at all costs.

    "Master... Dante passed the Celestial Tribtions," he exined.

    Laina lit up at the news. She was happy to hear.

    "But..."he was hesitant to share the next part.

    She could tell from the expression on his face that it was not good news. Still, she had to know.

    "But what?"

    "He''s unconscious and has yet to awaken."

 Chapter 336 - For My Son

    Unable to get any more information on Dante''s condition pained Laina. But she did not let that stop her from fulfilling her promise to him. She was going to find a way to get to the Celestial Realm, even if it killed her.

    She dove headfirst into her royal duties while continuing to source for more Sunfire jade and other gemstones that resonated with her. She even went straight to the mines to look for what she needed.

    Margaret, on the other hand, attempted to contact Marius. She has not been able to speak to him since he left with Dante.

    That changed when Marius appeared before her one fine evening. Laina was having dinner in her private quarters when he appeared on the balcony. Margaret was the first to sense him.

    "Marius? Marius!" she dropped what was in her hands and ran up to him, kissing him on the lips as soon as she entered his embrace.

    "Margaret," her name left his lips before they continued their passionate kiss.

    As much as he would have loved to whisk her away so that they could make up for lost time, he did not have that luxury. Marius was here for a different reason. He parted lips with Margaret and walked up to Laina.

    Before he could get down on his knees to greet her properly as a Queen, she stopped him.

    "Spare the formalities, Marius. You bring news on Dante, yes?" she asked eagerly.

    Though Thorne was connected to Dante, there were things the Dragon King kept from him. All of this was to prevent Laina from worrying too much about his condition. She was sure of it.

    "Yes," Marius nodded, "But you''re the one in danger, Laina."

    Everyone turned their attention to Laina, confused by Marius''s statement.

    "Me? What are you talking about-"

    "We don''t have much time, Cecilia, Dante''s mother, ising for you. They need your blood."

    As soon as Margaret heard that name, clenched her jaw. The former empress had never liked Laina. Needless to say, she did not approve of Dante''s rtionship with her either. If she wanted Laina''s blood, she will not care for the method she uses to obtain it.

    Laina knew what this meant. Dante''s recovery needed her blood and she was prepared for this day toe. From her spatial storage, she produced arge case containing hundreds of vials of blood.

    "Your Majesty¡­ this¡­" Marius was shocked by the amount before her.

    No normal human would be able to draw this much blood in such a short period of time and still be alive. But Laina was different now. She had the power to do so.

    "There''s no time to exin, get these to him at once," Laina instructed him as she shoved the box into his hands.

    Marius nodded, but the look on his face spoke multitudes. There was something he was still worried about. Even if he brought the case back to the Celestial Realm, Cecilia would stille for Laina.

    Since she was no longer the Empress, she was free to traverse Gaeia as she pleased. There was no doubt in his mind that she woulde for her. After all, Dante''s situation was not stabilized just yet.

    But before he could say anything else, time stood still. Laina, Margaret, Thorne, and Marius sensed it. Kol and Florin, who were also in the room at that time lose consciousness and fell to the ground.

    "What is going on?" Laina asked as she looked around.

    There was a presence manifesting in their vicinity and it was the cause of the mysterious situation that unfolded before them. Cecilia was here. And with her, was a small entourage of Celestial Knights.

    As soon as she appeared on the balcony, she had everyone''s attention. All of them could feel the oppressive aura that surrounded the former Dragon Empress. Margaret, Marius, and even Thorne were forced down onto their knees as she made her grand entrance.

    Laina was the only one left standing. She could feel the aura surrounding Cecilia, but she was not greatly affected by it.

    "We finally meet again, Laina," Cecilia said as she entered her room.

    She was surprised to see the Queen of Kinshearth still able to stand on her feet. She had hoped to see Laina kneel before her. After all, in her present state, she was no different from a human. But it did not take long for Cecilia to notice the aura that surrounded Laina.

    It was but a fragment of her former aura, but it still burned brightly. Cecilia nced over to Marius and noticed the case he had next to him. Putting the pieces of the puzzle together, she understood the situation well.

    "I see Marius here had already informed you of the situation and my impending arrival?"

    "It''s an honor to meet you, is there anything I can do for you?" Laina asked with a smile, clearly ignoring her question.

    Laina had heard some stories about Cecilia from Dante and her friends. Deep down in her heart, she knew this woman did not like her very much either. Even if the situation was dire, she was not about to bend so easily.

    Trying to ignore Laina''s behavior she continued to speak, "Indeed there is. I would like you toe with me."

    "To be Dante''s blood bag, is it?" Laina went straight to the point.

    She had no qualms doing so. She would go willingly. Laina would do anything for Dante. But she knew going with Cecilia was a suicide mission.

    "I''ve already given Marius a case of my blood. Each vial contains a concentrated amount, enhanced to amplify the effects," she continued to exin.

    "That''s great and all. But, it''s not enough. Because of your Love curse, he''s bound for death," she said with gritted teeth.

    Her voice turned cold as she red at Laina, "There''s only one way to break it."

    Margaret, realizing the meaning behind her words, was not about to sit around and do nothing.. Taking advantage of the situation, she materialized a weapon in her hands and lunged at Cecilia.

 Chapter 337 - Are You Willing To Let Them Die?

    Cecilia dodged out of the way.

    The Celestial Guards who were with her leaped into action, pointing their weapons at Margaret. Laina was shocked by Margaret''s actions and so was Marius. Seeing his lover being threatened, he too drew his weapon and stood protectively before her to protect her.

    "I don''t need your protection, Marius! Get the case to Dante now!" Margaret said to him as she got into position with her weapon in hand.

    "No, I''m not leaving. Not until I know you''re safe," Marius replied.

    Taking advantage of the distraction, one of the Celestial Guards lunged towards Marius with a sword in hand. Marius blocked the attack with ease, pushing the guard back as he let out a roar.

    Laina and Cecilia on the other hand were ring at one another. Neither made a move.

    "You''ve got fierce friends, Laina," she praised, "But are you willing to let them die for you?"

    With a click of her hands, Kol and Florin''s bodies appeared before her. Both of them were still unconscious. Laina was livid. Anger and anxiety surged through her body.

    "Don''t you dare," she warned, her voice shaking a little as she spoke.

    Cecilia grinned as sheughed, "My my. If I knew it was this easy to get to you, I would havee much earlier."

    Cecilia grabbed Florin by the cor of his blouse. He weighed nothing to her. Laina watched carefully as she examined him closely.

    "A vampire? How did you get a creature of the night to stand by your side? And this one¡­" she let go of Florin, letting his body fall to the ground with a thud as she turned her attention to Kol.

    The former empress looked over to Laina, "You gave him your blood? This pathetic half-breed?"

    Laina curled her hands into fists. She wanted to tear this woman apart. Blinded by anger, Laina failed to see that Cecilia was making her way towards her with a weapon in hand. Thorne, however, saw it as clear as day.

    In the blink of an eye, he closed the distance between them, blocking the attack with his body. Cecilia was caught by surprise. Before she could do anything else, it was toote. The dagger in her hand pierced into Thorne''s chest.

    Blood seeped from the wound as Cecilia retracted her dagger, putting distance between them. Blood pooled as Thorne fell onto his knees. Laina caught him before he hit his head on the ground.

    "Thorne? Thorne! Stay with me!" she cried as she held him in her arms.

    Thorne clenched his jaw as he attempted to speak. He grabbed onto Laina''s arm.

    "Your¡­ Your Majesty. You¡­ need to leave¡­"

    Laina shook her head as tears began to blur her vision, "No¡­ I''m not going anywhere. I¡­ I¡­"

    Seeing Thorne gravely wounded hurt her deeply. For a split second, it looked as if it was Dante who was dying in her arms. Something snapped within her. Laina stood up slowly as a sword materialized in her hands.

    She yelled in agony as she charged towards Cecilia. The crazed look in her eyes was a surprise. Cecilia could feel a shudder snaking down her spine. The look Laina had in her eyes was scary.

    But Cecilia had the upper hand in this situation.

    Laina was no match for her.

    "Pathetic," Cecilia muttered as she send Laina flying backward, crashing into the wall behind her.

    Laina crashed into the wall, her back radiated with pain as blood spewed from her lips. Her body crumbled, falling off the indent she had made in the wall. But before she hit the ground, Cecilia grabbed her by the neck.

    She tightened her grip, blocking Laina''s airway. She struggled to breathe. Laina brought her hands up to Cecilia''s attempting to remove them from her neck. When Margaret realized what was happening, all she saw was red.

    "NO!" she yelled as she rushed over to save Laina.

    Cecilia turned to face Margaret. To the former empress, she was just an obstacle in her way. With a pulse of energy, she pushed Margaret back, causing her to crash into Marius who was running up behind her.

    "Pathetic," Cecilia spat, "Did you seriously think you would be able to fight me? Being in Gaeia has made you soft and weak."

    Laina continued to struggle in Cecilia''s grasp. She could feel herself losing consciousness as she gasped for air.

    "You want to live, don''t you, Laina?" Cecilia asked, "If you want to live, then beg me, Beg me to let you go."

    "Never¡­"

    "What did you say?"

    "I said NEVER!" Laina yelled at the top of her lungs.

    No matter what happened, she was never backing down. She ced her hands on Cecilia''s arms and as she looked her dead in the eyes. In an instant, a surge of power flowed through Laina''s veins as her entire body was lit up in mes.

    Shocked, Cecilia attempted to let go of Laina. But she could not do so as Laina had her hands on her arms. The mes continued to spread from Laina''s body onto Cecilia, causing her to scream in agony.

    Normal mes would not have harmed the former Empress. In fact, no attack Laina could muster in Gaeia would have been able to harm Cecilia as she was a Celestial. However, these were no normal mes.

    Laina had pulled powers from deep within her being. In her struggle to survive, she awakened powers she had from a different life. When she finally released Cecilia from her grasp, Laina was still covered in mes.

    The power of me and Sun burned her on the inside and out. She did not have any control over it. Margaret, realizing what was going on, rushed to Laina''s side.

    "Laina! Laina!" she called out to her, hoping Laina could hear.

    But the Queen of Kinshearth did not respond. She took a step towards Cecilia who was injured and screaming in pain from the wound Laina had inflicted on her.

    "You dare threaten me?" Laina spoke, her voice echoing in everyone''s mind.

    The aura that surrounded her voice was oppressive, even more than Cecilia''s. It forced everyone onto the ground. Thorne, who was still conscious, knew things were getting out of hand. If they were to go on, Laina would burn out.

    The amount of energy she needed to use those powers was inhuman, not to mention the harm it could cause her body. Despite having suffered a grave wound, his enhanced healing powers kept him alive.

    Apart from Dante, he was the only one who could reach Laina now.

    Cecilia, surprised to see Laina with this much power, retreated backward. The situation was getting out of hand, she no longer had the upper hand. Like a coward, she decided to make a run for it to retreat.

    She called for the Celestial Guards toe to her aid. They did as she asked and attempted to fight Laina off as she fled. Two of the guards lunged towards Laina. But before they could even get close enough to attack her, they were engulfed in mes.

    Their pain-filled screams filled the air for only a few seconds before they were reduced to ashes.

    "Laina! Please, follow the sound of my voice!" Margaret pleaded, hoping she could get through to Laina before it was toote.

 Chapter 338 - You Have To Go

    Cecilia had already fled the scene. Laina no longer had a target. Using the moment of distraction, Thorne ran up to Laina and hugged her from behind. It grimaced as the mes of fire and sun engulfed him too.

    He leaned in close to her and whispered in her ear, "It''s alright, Laina. You did it. You''ve saved us all. Rest now."

    Laina blinked. Thorne''s voice got through to her. The mes began to simmer down and fizzle out. As soon as she came to her senses, Laina dropped to the ground gasping for air. She did not know what had just happened.

    One moment, she was losing consciousness from being strangled. The next, she was released. What had happened in between was a mystery to her.

    "Laina! Oh, thank the heavens you''re alright!" Margaret cries as she hugged Laina tightly.

    "She''s far from alright. We need to get her to bed at once," Thorne said solemnly as he pointed to Laina''s hand.

    Margaret looked down, only to gasp in horror at the sight of it. Laina looked down too, shocked to see that her right hand was as ck as charcoal. At this time, the world seemed to have returned back to normal.

    Kol and Florin, who had previously been knocked out, regained consciousness. They did not know what had just happened but seeing as Laina was injured they rushed to her side. They too looked on in horror at the sight of Laina''s hand.

    "Does it¡­ does it hurt?" Margaret asked, her voice was shaking.

    Laina shook her head, "No¡­ it¡­"

    Before she couldplete her sentence, she felt something trickling down from her eyes. From the looks of horror on everyone''s face, Laina realized something was horribly wrong. She touched the corners of her eyes, feeling something moist on the tip of her fingers.

    It wasn''t tears.

    It was blood.

    "That''s... that''s..." Margaret could barely speak as she looked at Laina.

    Blood tears were rolling down her cheek. She brought her hand to her mouth, unable to speak. The rest were in shock too. All of them were stunned. No one knew what to do.

    "What-"Laina barely got one word out before a rush of blood spewed from her lips.

    "We need to get her inside, quick!" Thorne yelled, calling everyone to action.

    Kol and Florin were to first to get up on their feet. Together, they carried Laina indoors andid her down on the daybed while Margaret got her a pillow to rest her head. Laina was still conscious at this time, but her eyelids were growing heavy.

    A drowsy spell was overtaking her senses. But Thorne kept her awake, patting her on the cheeks.

    "Laina, you have to stay awake. Focus on my voice. You need to stay awake." he said anxiously while looking straight into her eyes, attempting to make eye contact.

    Thorne turned to Margaret, "Bring the Sunfire jades, now."

    "What? But-"

    "There''s no time! Bring them now!" Thorne instructed in haste before turning his attention back to Laina.

    Margaret got to work at once. With the quickest speed, she returned with the Sunfire jades they had previously gotten from Maximus. She handed them to Thorne before taking a few steps back.

    Marius caught her. When she realized he was still there, she hugged him tightly. Margaret buried her face in his chest as she tightened her fists. She wanted nothing more than to cry. But she had to remain strong for Laina. As much as she wanted to fall asleep in Marius''s embrace that very night, she knew she had to send him off.

    She caressed his cheek, drawing his attention away from Laina who was taken care of by the others, "Marius, you have to go."

    He looked down at her eyes as he clenched his jaw.

    "But..." He wanted to protest.

    After all, Laina''s condition did not look good. If Dante were to ask him how things were, he would not be able to say anything that would put his mind at ease. How was he going to recover knowing Laina was at the brink of life and death?

    "You have to bring these back," Margaret ced the chest of vials back in his hands, reminding him of what he came for, "Laina... Will be alright. She will pull through."

    While they were speaking, Thorne ced the Sunfire jades on Laina''s chest. Almost instantly, they were absorbed into her body and disappeared without a trace. Laina breathed in deeply, her eyes flickered open as she sat up.

    She looked down at her hand, it was still the color of soot.

    "Thank you, Thorne," she thanked him as she ced a hand on his shoulder, "You saved my life."

    He shook his head, his expression remained solemn, "I didn''t do anything, Your Majesty."

    Laina looked over his shoulder to see Margaret and Marius. Realizing she looked better, Margaret ran up to her and hugged her tightly.

    "Don''t you ever scare me like that again!" she cried, finally allowing her tears to flow as she buried her face in Laina''s chest.

    Laina smiled weakly as she rubbed Margaret''s back, "Sorry about that. It just... something inside me just clicked."

    She looked over to see Marius who was preparing to take his leave. Now that he was certain Laina was alright, he could go.

    "Marius, could youe here for a moment?" she asked. Her voice was still weak, she was in desperate need of rest.

    Marius came to her side at once.

    "What is it, Your Majesty?" he asked.

    Laina materialized three gemstones in her hands. Margaret knew what these were. Blood infused rubies of the highest grade. Laina had been collecting stones, crystals, geodes, gemstones that resonate with her with an affinity to her with one purpose in mind.

    To create a body that would be strong enough to cross the boundary between realms. Her current human body would be reduced to ashes if she attempted to do so. But a body made from the strongest stones and rocks might just do the trick. Infusing them with her blood, her powers, strengthened them, giving her a better chance of achieving her goals.

    But the strongest of them, the Sunfire Jades, were already used to save Laina''s life.

    "Laina, you can''t-" Margaret protested.

    But Laina simply shook her head, "I have no need for them now."

 Chapter 339 - Ill See You Soon

    She ced them in Marius'' hands.

    "Take these to Dante. It will speed up his recovery."

    Marius nodded, carefully cing them into his personal spatial storage for safekeeping.

    "One more thing. Can you ry a message for me to Dante?" she asked.

    "Of course."

    Laina smiled, "Tell him I''ll see him soon and I''m sorry."

    With that, Marius returned to the Celestial Realm. Laina''s words echoed in his mind, giving him a sense of unease. There had to be something hidden in between Laina''s words.

    What did she have to apologize to Dante for?

    As soon as Marius left, Laina lost consciousness, falling asleep due to extreme fatigue. Thorne carried her to bed and remained by her side to care for her while the others busied themselves.

    Margaret called for all geodes with an affinity to the Sun to be brought to Laina''s room at once. She had them set up in every corner of the room while watching over Laina.

    As the dawn of a new day peeked beyond the horizon, they finally had time to take a breather. Florin retreated back to his room, leaving Kol and the others to tend to Laina for the time being.

    Everything was a mess.

    Just like Marius, the words Laina said to him echoed in Margaret''s mind. Deep down, she had an inkling of what it meant, but she was not ready to face the truth. Kol, on the other hand, did not know all the details. All he knew was that Laina''s body weakened greatly.

    He worried for her. He felt helpless. There was nothing he could do to help her. As he leaned his back against the wall, looking over at Laina as she slept, he let out a sigh. As he turned his head to the right to scan the room, he noticed something odd.

    "Isn''t this the statue the Stone Maniac gave to Laina?" he asked as he walked over to the disy shelf where the statue had been ced.

    Thorne nced over to see what Kol was referring to, "Yes, that''s right."

    Kol furrowed his eyebrows as he examined it from left to right. He took it off the shelf to take a closer look. Margaret, seeing that he had taken an interest in it, grew curious too.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked.

    From the look on his face, she knew something was up.

    "The statue did not cry when Laina got it," he exined as he held it out for all of them to see.

    To their surprise, the carving of the woman had blood tear tracks on her face. From her closed eyes, all the way down to the base of her neck. It was eerie looking. Kol was there when Maximus exined what the statue supposedly contained.

    Crystalised blood tears from the Sun Goddess.

    Kol took a closer look at the statue. At that moment, he made another startling discovery. The statue''s mouth was opening slowly. Kol did not throw it away in surprise. Instead, he waited to see what happened next.

    He widened his eyes in surprise as he heard a low whispering from the mouth of the statue.

    The Sun Goddess shed her tears of blood.

    Mourning the loss close to her heart.

    Six drops of tears rolled down her cheeks.

    Six drops of power one shall wield.

    The statue continued to repeat these words until its mouth was wide open. Kol looked down at the palms of the statue, surprised to see something shiny. He picked it up carefully, mesmerized by its sparkle. It was warm to the touch too.

    "What.., what is that?" Margaret asked as she looked at Kol in confusion.

    "I don''t know," he replied.

    Thorne turned over to see what they were talking about. When he saw what was in Kol''s hand, he went over to his side to take a closer look.

    "It can''t be," he looked at it in disbelief.

    "What can''t it be?" Kol asked.

    Thorne did not say anything else. He took it from Kol''s hand and fed it to Laina at once.

    "Thorne! What do you think you''re doing? We don''t even know if..." before Margaret could finish chiding him, she saw a look of amazement on Thorne''s face.

    When she looked down at Laina, she could see a warm glow surrounding her body. Her once paleplexion was no more, color was returning to her skin. Her breathing was no longer shallow, it was almost back to normal. Though there was no difference in Laina''s hand, she looked a lot better than before.

    "Laina, Laina!" Margaret called out to her when she noticed her eyes moving beneath her eyelids.

    Slowly, Laina opened her eyes. Margaret was by her side, holding her hand. She tried to speak but her throat was parched. Margaret quickly brought her a ss of water which she chugged down in a matter of seconds.

    "How long was I out for?" Laina asked as she slowly sat up in bed.

    Thorne ced his hand on her forehead to check her body temperature. It was just the right temperature. Laina shuddered a little when she felt Thorne''s hand on her forehead. His skin was ice cold.

    "You look much better now than you did before for sure," he remarked.

    "You were out for half a day," Margaret replied her.

    From the look on Laina''s face, she was certain she was confused as to what transpired after she fainted. So she quickly caught her up on what had happened.

    "Kol found these mysterious teardrop gemstones from the statue you brought back and Thorne fed them to you and now you''re awake looking so so much better than before."

    "Statue? Mysterious teardrop... Kol, how did you get it open?" Laina turned to ask in shock.

    Ever since she received it from Maximus, she had been trying to get it open. She was curious to see these mysterious gems. However, no matter what she tried, nothing worked.

    "I didn''t," Kol confessed, "I just noticed blood tears trickling down the statue..."

    He exined his discovery, the mysterious whispers from the statue, and how he found the teardrop-shaped gemstone. As he finished his part of the story, Laina diverted the attention to Thorne.. She wanted to know how he knew what to do with them.

 Chapter 340 - She Must Never Know

    He seemed to have read her mind.

    "It''s information from Dante''s memories... and yours," he exined it as if it madeplete sense.

    Based on the whispers Kol had heard from the statue, there were six gemstones in total. That was the number of gemstones he had found in the palm of the statue, all of which had been fed to Laina.

    Kol crossed his arms, "Well they clearly aren''t as powerful as they''re supposed to be."

    "Foolish thinking, hybrid," Thorne said without hesitation as he looked up at Kol, "You know not what you speak of."

    The damage Laina''s body had suffered was not something any of them could fully understand. It was deeper than what they could see on the surface. Laina had been drawing her own blood to fill up the vials for Dante, she was exchanging her life force for Dante''s cure.

    While her physical body weakens, her life force was greatly weakened.

    "What about the vial that Laina took while she was at the Temple of the Sun? Wasn''t that suppose to help?" Kol asked.

    Thorne nced over to Laina who quickly averted her gaze. She knew her own body better than anyone. In her desperate attempt to make more vials, she had exhausted what energy she had obtained from the vial.

    Whatever she had left was used during her altercation with Cecilia. The teardrop-shaped gemstones were the only thing holding Laina together now. Laina looked down at her hand which was as ck as charcoal. She knew it was bound to spread in time.

    She did not have a lot of time left.

    "It''s inevitable, isn''t it?" she sighed as she looked over to Thorne.

    He did not dare to meet her gaze. He did not want her to know the truth. But the look on his face spoke multitudes, he never needed to say them and she already knew.

    "How long more do I have?" she asked solemnly, still looking in his direction.

    "Your Majesty..."

    "I asked you, how long more do I have?" she asked again, tightening her grip on the nket as she did.

    Her hands were shaking. Were they shaking with anger or distraught? Kol did not dare to look up either. His mind was buzzing, still trying to process what it all meant.

    "Not very long."

    "Don''t toy with me, Thorne," she spat as she red at him, demanding an answer, "How long more do I have?"

    Thorne bit his lip, he did not want to lie to her. He did not want to tell her the truth either. But he had to. It was not right to keep the information for her.

    "If the gods favor you, maybe a week at most," he said as he slowly met his gaze.

    Laina could not speak. She felt as if her heart stopped. Kol looked up at Thorne in shock. A week was seven days. Laina was bound for death in seven days. He had to do something. He would do anything and everything to extend her life, even if it was for one day.

    He mechanically got up from his seat, wanting to go find a solution immediately. But Laina held onto his wrist tightly, refusing to let him go.

    "Kol, kneel before me," Laina said.

    There was no emotion in her voice. This was an order and he knew it. He did not protest. He did as he was told. Kol firmly pressed his knees onto the ground as he looked up to meet her eyes.

    "What are your orders, my Queen?"

    Perhaps she was going to ask him to find a way to prolong her life. Maybe she wanted to be a vampire, that way she will no longer suffer. Perhaps she would ask him to sacrifice his life for hers.

    Kol would do anything for Laina.

    Anything.

    "Swear to me," Laina ordered, "Swear to me that you will tell no one of what you''ve learned about my condition. Florin can''t know. Margaret must never know."

    Kol parted his lips, ready to protest. But he didn''t know what to say. Laina was looking him straight in his eyes. Through her gaze, he knew she meant what she had said.

    "Not a single soul beyond the three of us can know," she added.

    Kol lowered his head as he replied, "I swear to you, my Queen. I will carry it to my grave."

    Laina nodded as she turned to Thorne. He already knew what she was about to ask of him.

    "I cannot lie to him, Laina, you know that," he reminded her.

    She did not take her eyes off him as she continued to speak, "I understand. Unless he asks, do not tell him. Alright?"

    "Alright."

    ~

    Back in the Celestial Realm, Dante still had not awakened. The Celestial Tribtions had left his entire body covered in wounds, some of which had refused to heal despite the ointments and healing spells that had already been administered.

    His shallow breathing and bleeding wounds prompted his mother, the former Empress, to make the trip to Gaeia. While she returned empty-handed, Marius returned with the chest that Laina had entrusted him with.

    It had taken him more than half a day to return to the Celestial Realm and time was of the essence. He barged into Dante''s room despite the guards attempting to block him.

    "Do not test me!" he growled at them when they raised their weapons at him.

    At that moment, nothing mattered more than Dante''s life. The guards quickly backed off, returning to their positions as Marius closed the doors behind him. He was surprised to find Lady Lizette in the room. She looked disheveled, with bags beneath her eyes.

    She looked like she had not had much rest in days. In her hands were a moist towel and a basin of water on the nightstand.

    "Lord Marius? What are you doing here?" she asked in confusion as she stepped away from Dante''s bedside.

    "I should be asking you the same thing," he said as he walked over to the other side and ced the chest down.

 Chapter 341 - Dont Lie To Me

    "Go and get some rest, Lady Lizette, you''ve done more than enough here." he continued as he picked up a vial.

    Lady Lizette bit her lip as she watched Marius uncap the vial and poured its contents into Dante''s mouth. She was curious to know what it was. She had never seen anything like it. But the smell was uncanny. She knew what it was.

    "Is that...blood?" she gasped in surprise.

    Though she did not have much knowledge of the potions, she knew the basics. She was certain it was enchanted blood. From its viscosity, she realized it was a concentrated amount too.

    "Yes. It should help Dante speed up his recovery," he exined as he observed Dante''s sleeping form, hoping for a sign of improvement.

    Dante''s body was ice cold, and his body temperature continued to plummet. Lizette had the servants start the firece in hopes of bringing warmth into the room. But that didn''t work. No amount of nkets worked either. The warm towel she ced on his forehead was the only thing she could do.

    Her hands were red from the scalding hot water she used.

    "Damn it, Dante, you can''t be like this," Marius cursed as he observed no visible changes to Dante''s condition.

    He uncapped another vial and poured its contents into Dante''s mouth again. Lady Lizette looked on worriedly too. As Marius continued to look on, muttering to himself, hoping for a miracle, Lizette walked over to take a closer look at the vials he had brought.

    The moment she picked one up in her hands, she could feel a wave of warmth envelop her.

    "Be careful with that," Marius warned, having heard here around behind him, "It''s strong."

    She carefully uncapped one of them, curious to know what the contents were like. Upon closer inspection, she gasped in shock. She did not know where Marius acquired it from, and in such an amount, but she knew it could not be easy.

    "This... this...," she was stuttering as she came to the realization of what had to be done to obtain these vials.

    "It''s working!" Marius eximed as he noticed the wounds on Dante''s body beginning to heal.

    Lizette was shocked. She turned to look at Dante, who was still sound asleep. A bit of color returned to hisplexion, his eyes were moving beneath his eyelids. He opened his eyes slowly.

    It took him a while to make sense of what was happening. Everything felt like it was covered in ayer of haze.

    "Where..."

    Marius quickly exined to him where he was. But before he could say anymore, Dante''s expression contorted in pain.

    "The wound, it''s opening again!" Lizette gasped in shock as she pointed at the bandages that were dyed red by blood.

    Marius picked up another vial and fed it to Dante at once. As soon as the liquid touched the tip of his tongue, he knew what it was. When he finished it, he grabbed hold of Marius''s hand.

    He wanted an exnation of where the vials came from.

    "I...I...," Marius didn''t know what to say.

    If Dante knew this was from Laina, what would happen? But before he even had a chance to hear Marius''s reply, Dante closed his eyes. He lost consciousness once more.

    "It''s not strong enough..." Lizette realized.

    One vial was not strong enough. But constantly feeding him vial after vial was of no use either. There had to be another solution. Looking at the vials in the chest, an idea surfaced in Lizette''s mind.

    Without a word, she rushed into the bathroom that was attached to the bathroom. When she saw the rose quartz bathtub, she lit up. She had an idea, and it just might work.

    Lizette rushed out to exin her n to Marius.

    He creased his eyebrows, "Are you sure this is going to work?"

    Lizette bit her lip. It was only a working theory, but it was all they had.

    "I think... It''s the best chance we got," she said with determination.

    Looking back at Dante, Marius knew they did not have much of any other choice. The vials were their only hope. Marius carried Dante into the bathroom while Lizette took care of the vials. She uncapped all of them and poured them into the bathtub as Mariusid Dante in it.

    As she did, she began to chant an ancient spell. Upon making sure Dante was alright, Marius joined her in doing so. When they were down to thest bottle, the bathtub was filled. Dante''s entire body was submerged in liquid.

    Since they had begun chanting, the viscous blood-colored substance changed colors. It turned from a deep red to milky white. It almost looked as if it was glowing.

    "What do we do now?" Marius asked as he looked over to Lizette.

    She was looking at Dante, watching his chest rise and fall. As color returned to hisplexion again, she smiled.

    "Now we wait for him to wake up."

    It did not take long. Dante''s eyes flickered open once more. What neither of them realized, was that Dante''s body absorbed all of the liquid in the bathtub. Though the scars he received from the Celestial Tribtions look to have begun healing, one thing remained as clear as day.

    The effects of the Love Curse remained visible. To make matters worse, they had begun to worsen once more. Despite Laina''s best efforts to help Dante keep it at bay, the damage to his body due to the trials was too heavy.

    "Laina," he whispered her name, knowing full well what she had done for him.

    "Dante! You''re awake!" Marius eximed with glee as the Dragon Emperor slowly sat up in the tub.

    "Your Majesty!" Lady Lizette called out to Dante with tears in her eyes.

    All the effort they had put in had paid off. He was awake once more and looking much better than. But that was merely on the surface.

    "Marius," he called out to his right-hand man as he got out of the bathtub to stand on his own.

    "Yes, Your Majesty?"

    "How''s Laina?" he asked.

    "Queen Laina is... is doing well! She looks forward to-" before Marius could finish his sentence, Dante pinned him to the wall.

    Though he did not have his full strength, he was still someone you did not want to mess with.

    "Tell me the truth, Marius!" he demanded.

 Chapter 342 - Theres No Other Way

    Lizette fell back, she had never seen Dante like this. Putting the pieces of clues together, she realized who Laina was and how much she meant to Dante. Lizette clutched her hand close to her heart.

    She was jealous of this person named ''Laina''. Dante seemed to be so enchanted by her. She was certain she was the one who made the vials for Dante''s recovery. That was something she could neverpare or live up to.

    There aren''t many out there who would be willing to drain their own blood to make a potion that would sustain or prolong their lover''s life. And to have drained this much blood and gone through so much effort to concoct the potion above all else.

    That must be what true love was like.

    She was impressed, speechless by Laina''s devotion to Dante.

    Faced with Dante''s wrath, Marius knew he had no other choice but to spill the truth. He carefully recounted what happened, including his mother''s interference. Upon hearing that Laina was threatened, he could see the anger that burned in Dante''s eyes.

    But he overexerted himself. The Dragon Emperor clenched his jaw as he fought back the pain as best he could. He walked out into the bedroom andid back in bed. He was still in recovery after all.

    "Repeat what she asked you to tell me," Dante ordered as he ced his arm over his eyes, trying to concentrate.

    She said, Tell him I''ll see him soon, and that she''s sorry."

    Remembering what Laina gave him before he left, he retrieved them from his spatial storage and handed them to Dante. Lizette looked on in shock. To the untrained eye, it did not look like much. It was just a pile of shiny gemstones.

    As soon as Dante saw it, something in his mind clicked. He looked up at Marius slowly, listening to him recount the scene where Laina handed these to him. These bright red gemstones and crystals all had an affinity with fire and heat.

    They could help alleviate the symptoms caused by the Love Curse and help him heal from his wounds. If they resonated with Laina, it would resonate with him too.

    "I''ll see you soon. And I''m sorry."

    Those were the words Laina wanted Marius to ry to him. As Dante widened his eyes, he realized what it all meant. But before he could say anything, he looked down at his hands. The effects of the Love curse continued to spread.

    He tried to open his mouth to speak, but he entered a coughing fit. He tried to take breaths in between but it did not work. Then, he began to cough up blood. Lizette quickly brought him a towel, her hand was shaking.

    "I have to go to her," he muttered beneath his breath.

    "To her? To Laina?" Marius asked in shock, "Dante you can''t!"

    "I have to. There''s no other way," he said solemnly, "She can''te here. Not anymore."

    Dante wanted to get out of bed at once. But the moment he did, he fell to the ground. Lizette went to help him up. She did not know what to say so she kept silent. At the same time, the doors to Dante''s room burst open.

    Cecilia entered with her entourage. She was over the moon to see that her son was awake and looking much better than before. But she was shocked to see him getting out of bed.

    "Dante, you need to get back in bed. You need rest you-" she had been worried sick about him and wanted to reach out to him but he swiped her hand away.

    "Don''t touch me," he said coldly before ring at everyone else who was in the room.

    "Leave, all of you. Only the Empress Dowager and Marius can remain," he ordered.

    Lizette left along with the rest of Cecilia''s entourage. No one dared to defy the orders of the Dragon Emperor. As the doors closed, silence fell in the room. Dante sat upright on the bed. Cecilia already noticed the chest on the bedside table.

    "Dante, you-"

    "I know you went to Gaeia," Dante spoke before she could say anything else.

    Cecilia gulped, knowing what that meant. She nced over to Marius, knowing full well he was the one who told Dante about it.

    "I did," she said as she crossed her arms, "I did it for you."

    "You were going to make her my blood bag, weren''t you."

    The former empress clenched her jaw, "I will do anything to save your life. Even if ..."

    He finished his mother''s sentence for her, "Even if she were to die."

    "She''s doing it to herself anyways. So why not give her a little push?"

    "Do you hate her that much?" Dante roared in anger.

    He clenched his jaw as he felt pain reverberating through his body. Though he was doing better, he was still recuperating.

    He must not over-exert himself.

    "She took you away from me! My son! She has poisoned your mind, Dante. You two aren''t meant for one another. She''s just using you!"

    Every sentence she spoke of Laina was like a dagger through Dante''s heart. He would never allow anyone to talk about Laina like that. Not even his own mother. He wanted to defend Laina fiercely.

    But he could not risk his health either. Every second he gained was in exchange of a second of Laina''s life. He could not waste it. He cannot risk what she had given him.

    "You''re wrong. Your choices led you to lose me. It has nothing to do with Laina. I will not have anyone but her," he dered with determination.

    Dante struggled to get out of bed once more. Marius came to his aid at once. He knew what Dante wanted to do and he was not about to stop him. But Cecilia blocked them.

    "Where do you think you''re going?" she said as she physically stood in their way, "You''re going to look for her?"

    "Move aside, mother," Dante said respectfully, holding back all the anger he had brewing within him.

    He had no time to waste.

    Cecilia shook her head with tears in her eyes. She could not allow her son to go, knowing he could get himself killed.

    "You left me with no other choice," Cecilia sighed as she cast a spell of her own.

 Chapter 343 - We Can Do This

    Before Marius or Dante had time to react, the entire room was covered in a forcefield. Dante widened his eyes in shock. He never expected his mother to go to these lengths. She was attempting to trap him there.

    Dante went to the door of his room and attempted to go through it but he was pushed back by an unseen force, knocking him onto the ground. Marius quickly went forward to help him back up.

    "Without my order, you will not be able to leave this room until you''ve fully recovered," Cecilia warned before she took her leave.

    Dante curled his hands into fists. He refused to ept this. He had to do something. Just as he was about to turn to Marius, Cecilia had the royal guards arrest him.

    "Lock Lord Marius in the dungeon. Without my orders, no one is allowed to let him out."

    As soon as she gave the order, Marius broke free from the guards and made a run for it. He knew well he was breaking the rules but he did not have a choice. He had to get out of there.

    If Dante was going to be stuck in the pce, he would have to find a way to get Laina to him. Neither of them had much time. But he knew one thing for certain. Both of them would regret it if they did not get to see one another onest time.

    "What are you imbeciles doing?! Get him!" Cecilia yelled at the guards.

    He knew he could not keep running forever. So Marius took to the skies, making his way towards the gateway between the two realms. Dante gritted his teeth. He had to find a way to get out of here.

    A soft chime of a bell caught his attention. Dante was pleasantly surprised to see that it was none other than Shadow, his cat. How could he forget? Just like Titan, Shadow had the ability to traverse between realms at ease.

    He picked Shadow up in his hands and ced her down on hisp. She purred softly as she curled her body into a shape of a round cushion. He gently stroked the fur on her back as he let out a sigh.

    An idea crossed his mind.

    In case Marius does not make it to Gaeia, he needed a way to get to Laina. He needed her to get to the Realm Gates. It was the closest ce they could be.

    So near, yet so far.

    Dante leaned down and whispered into Shadows'' ear. The smart kitty understood the wishes of her master. She rubbed her head on the side of his cheek before leaping off his bed. She disappeared into the shadows without a trace.

    Breaking out now would do him no good. He had to wait for the right time to enact his n. Dante touched the Soulium Locket he had around his neck. He could feel the warmth from the locket was unlike before.

    "Don''t give up, moon kiss. We can do this," he whispered as he kissed it.

    ~

    One week.

    Seven days.

    That was all Laina had and time was ticking. All the ns she had made have failed. All the crystals and gemstones she had umted were either used or given to Dante. She could feel her body weakening.

    Looking down at her hand, more of her skin had turned into the color of ash. She slipped on a pair of gloves to hide it and wore long sleeves. She put onyers of makeup to hide her pale skin tone.

    But how long would she be able to hide it for? If only she could find a way to unlock her hidden powers, she would have a chance.

    "Your Majesty, a letter from the Oracle," A messenger drew Laina out of her thoughts.

    She thanked the messenger and read the contents of the letter at once. It carried a glimmer of hope. In three days, there was going to be a natural phenomenon, The Sr Solistice, where the Sun would be at its strongest. With Laina''s remarkable affinity with the Sun and the element of fire, this was perhaps her best chance at being able to harness her former powers.

    If she was at the Temple of the Sun during the Sr Solistice, it could greatly amplify her powers. She might have just enough power to traverse the two realms. But there was a catch.

    "Your body could be reduced to dust, unable to withstand the powers you possess. Should that ur, you may be lost forever," Laina read the words out loud and let out a sigh.

    From what she could see, death was at her doorstep no matter what she did. So why not give it onest shot? Thorne listened on in his silence. He knew Laina had already made up her mind. He had made up his mind too.

    Kol fell silent after that night. He kept his promise to Laina. No matter how much Florin and Margaret asked, he did not say a word. But his actions spoke louder than his words. Since that day, he never left Laina''s side.

    When Margaret learned of Laina''s ns to go to the Temple of the Sun, she protested her decision. This resulted in an all-out argument between them.

    "No! Absolutely not. This... this is suicide, Laina! There has to be another way, there has to be!"

    This was as she had feared. Laina would do everything and anything to get to Dante. She knew how strong their love was. But as her best friend, she could not let her die. Not again.

    Margaret was shaking. She had tears in her eyes.

    "I have to do this, Margaret. I... I can''t live without him. And if I am going to di-"

    "Don''t say it, I don''t want to hear it!" Margaret yelled as she covered her ears.

    Laina had tears in her eyes too. She walked over and ced her hands on Margaret''s. She slowly moved her hands down.

    "If I am going to die. I want to see him one final time," she said solemnly.

    Margaret crumbled onto the ground. She got down on her knees while holding Laina''s hand.

    "Margaret? What are you doing?! Get up!" Laina gasped in shock as she tried to pull her best friend up.

    But she shook her head and refused to do so. She looked deep into Laina''s eyes with tears running down her cheeks.

    "Laina... please... I beg of you. I can''t lose you again.. Not like this."

 Chapter 344 - Ill Be There, Every Step Of The Way

    Laina could not meet her eyes, but she embraced Margaret tightly. Who knew how much more time they had left? For all they knew, this could be theirst few moments together. For the first time in a long while, Margaret realized how much Laina had changed.

    She was a lot skinnier than she used to be, a husk of her former self. The warmth of her skin felt weaker too. Was this simply her imagination, or was this real? Margaret could no longer tell.

    "I''m sorry, Margaret. This is something I have to do. I''m sorry," Laina apologised as she allowed her own tears to roll down her cheeks.

    Margaret had been looking out for her since the very beginning. Her best friend went through hell and back just to give her life once more. Now, she was about to throw it all away for the man that she loved.

    "I know," Margaret sighed inbetween sobs.

    She knew she could never change Laina''s mind. But she had to try.She released Laina from her hug, wiping the tears off her face.

    "I can''t give you my blessing. But I will be there for you, every step of the way,"

    Kol and Thorne looked on at the both of them, not saying a single word. Florin, who hid in the shadows, let out a sigh. He looked over to Kol for a moment. He understood how Laina felt.

    If he was in the same position, he would do anything for the one he loved too.

    In the days leading up to their departure, Laina did everything she could to ensure Ethan would be able to manage things on his own. He had grown in to the role assigned to him and Laina was confident he would be alright.

    Not to mention, he had a group of people to support him. He was in safe hands. The future ahead for Laina was filled with uncertainty and perhaps death was eminent.Maybe everything was ill fated from the beginning.

    Regardless of what it was, Laina remained hopeful. She clutched on tightly to the Soulium Locket, giving it a kiss as she left Kinshearth.Looking back at the Kingdom she had overseen for so many years, the feeling was bitter sweet.

    She did not know if she would ever have the chance toe back.

    Hopefully, she would.

    Now all she could do was look forward in anticipation for what was toe.Thorne looked over to Laina who was looking far out into the distance. He knew her mind was a million miles away.

    He felt an ache in his heart, knowing that he would have to leave her side soon. Although their time together had not been long, Thorne hade to understand Laina. He admired the love Laina and Dante shared.

    In fact, he was a little jealous.

    Laina and her friends arrived at the Temple of the Sun just one day before the Sr Solistice. Florin and Kol both came along too. With the pendant Laina had given Florin from before, he was able to walk under the sun and enter the temple.

    Titan also joined them. Laina could never leave him back at Kinshearth. They were going to face whatever came forth together.

    "We meet again, Your Majesty," the Orle greeted Laina upon arrival.

    "Thank you for your assistance, Oracle, I am truly in your debt," Laina replied with a smile.

    "You are the one doing most of the work, You Majesty. I am but a humble messenger."

    Through their discussion, Laina came to understand that the Sr Solistice wouldst for an entire day. However, only at the hottest and most intense part of the day, would Laina''s powers be heightened.

    This was a rare opportunity that does note very often. As such, many worshippers and followers of the Sun had gathered at the temple for this assion. Everyone''s abilities will be heigthtened during that period of time.

    "It is said that those with a strong affinity with the Sun and fire may also notice a physical change during that period of time," The Oracle exined.

    "How long would itst for?" Laina asked.

    The Oracle did a quick calction before replying, "15 minutes."

    "15?! That won''t be enough. We still need to find the Realm Gate..." Margaret eximed.

    Laina knew what she said was true. But they had to work with what they''ve got. There was no other choice. The Oracle continued to exin that based on their findings, it would happen at noon. All Laina had to do was to be ready for it. There was nothing else she needed to prepare.

    "Once it is activated, you will only have 15 minutes or less. Use it wisely, Your Majesty."

    That night, none of them could sleep. Everyone knew what was due to happen the next day. Margaret tossed and turned in bed, unable to calm her palpitating heart. She went to check on Laina, only to find her in the garden pavillion surrounded by a field of red spider lilies.

    "Can''t sleep?" Margaret asked as she walked up the steps.

    Laina was startled. She was deep in her thoughts when she noticed Margaret taking a seat next to her.

    "I can''t," she replied while still looking up at the sky.

    The dark night sky was covered with a sea of stars, the moon hung high in the sky, emitting a soft glow. Laina wondered if Dante was looking at the same sky she did. What was he doing at this time?

    "Laina," Margaret ced her hand on Laina''s as she called out her name.

    She wanted to dissuade her from attempting this. She rather Laina lived out the rest of her time in peace. But knowing her resolve, she could not bring herself to say any of it.

    Laina seemed to know exactly what was on her mind. She gently tapped Margaret''s hand with a warm smile on her face.

    "I have to do this. No matter the oue," Laina cupped Margaret''s face.

    She was her best friend. The one who went through all the trouble of giving her life for a second round, hoping she would live a full one. But her love for Dante was too great.

    "Promise me, Margaret," Laina said as she tightened her grip on Margaret''s hand.

    "Anything, Laina. I''ll promise you anything."

    "Live the life I never got to live. Don''t go trying to bring me back again, alright?" Laina''s voice was quivering.

    Margaret heard it. She felt it.

    "You can''t stop me from trying," she replied candidly.

    Laina chuckled, "You''re right. I can''t.. But I hope that you''ll fulfill your promise to me."

 Chapter 345 - Not Like This

    The intrusion of a sudden presence surprised both of the women. The familiar aura of the person jolted them onto their feet.

    "Marius? Marius!" Margaret gasped in shock as she went over to confirm her suspicions.

    He was covered in wounds and bruises, with blood trickling down his lips.

    "Who... who did this to you?!" Margaret cries as she cupped his face.

    Laina was stunned. Thorne, who had been hiding in the shadows came forward upon seeing Marius. He looked down at him, shocked by the condition he was in. Laina hovered her hands over Marius, ready to use a healing spell.

    "No, Laina. Conserve your energy," Margaret stopped her, "Let me do it,"

    "I''ll help," Thorne volunteered.

    With theirbined strength, they were able to stop the bleeding. Marius slowly opened his eyes. As soon as he caught sight of Laina, he grabbed hold of her wrist.

    "Laina... they''ve trapped Dante. He... he...," he winced in pain as he tried to speak, "He''s trying toe to you."

    That was all he was able to say. Laina widened her eyes in shock, uncertain of what to make of the information. She turned to the one person who might know more.

    Thorne.

    As soon as their eyes met, she knew he was hesitating to tell her the truth.

    "No lies, Thorne. I only want the in and simple truth," she said carefully.

    Thorne looked deep into her eyes. His eyes were filled with sorrow and agony. He wanted to stay by Laina''s side for as long as he could. After all, that was the task Dante had assigned to him in the first ce. It took everything in him to keep the truth from Laina.

    But he knew he had to let her know what was going on. There was one more thing he had to do too.

    He was going to help her.

    "Marius is right, Dante is currently trapped in his quarters. He does not have the strength to break the barrier spell that had been cast," Thorne exined, "And..."

    "And? Speak, Thorne!" Laina said with urgency, "I need to know everything."

    "He''s fading. The effects of the curse are beginning to act up again as well. It does not look good."

    Laina slumped her shoulders, shocked by the news. She looked down at her hands. She thought she was able to buy them more time, but in the end, it still was not enough. Now both of them were Worlds apart and they are never going to have a chance to say goodbye.

    Time froze at that moment for Laina.

    Memories of the past, the moments they shared with each other reyed in her mind. Every moment. Good or bad. She remembered them all. Theirst moment together was the most vivid.

    Dante had proposed to her and she had epted.

    But one thing weighed heavy on her mind. She never got to say how she felt about him.

    She never got to tell him how much she loved him.

    "No. It cannot end like this." Laina muttered beneath her breath.

    Thorne saw the fire that was lit in Laina''s eyes. He caressed her cheek, feeling the warmth of her skin pressed against the palm of his hand.

    "That''s what I''ve been waiting to hear," Thorne whispered to himself as he gave Laina a smile.

    The sky was lightening up. The sun was about to rise. It was the dawn of a new day. A day they would likely remember for the rest of their lives. No one knew what to expect. But Thorne had already predicted his demise.

    This was thest day of his existence.

    As the sky turned from blue to orange, Thorne leaned in and kiss Laina on the cheek. He had never dared to do so before. But knowing that this was the final time he would get to see her, he had to take that leap of faith.

    "Thorne... what..."

    "I''m sorry, Laina. But I''m afraid I will have to disappoint you." he said solemnly as he got up on his feet, "I''m afraid I won''t physically be able to continue on this journey with you.

    I''m sorry but this is where we say goodbye."

    Laina furrowed her eyebrows. She was confused.

    "Thorne, what are you..."

    A spell circle lit up beneath Thorne''s feet. His entire body began to disintegrate. Laina realised what he was doing but she didn''t understand why. She tried to stop him but she coudld not step into the spell circle.

    "Master... Dante does not have enough strength to break through the barrier. But if I give up my form and return to him, it might just be enough..."

    "No! It doesn''t have to be like this!" Laina yelled as she copsed onto the ground.

    "It would also buy some time for the both of you." Thorne exined with a smile, "I''m sorry. I could not stay longer, Laina.

    For what it''s worth, it was an honor to apany you thus far. All the best, Laina."

    With his final words, Thorne closed his eyes. He left with a smile on his face, turning into rose petals as he dissappeared before their eyes. Though they had not have much time together, he had still be a part of their lives.

    Laina clutched her heart as she looked at the rose petals that were left behind. She reached out to pick them up, hoping she would at the very least be able to retain a piece of him. But a gust of wind blew past her, causing the petals to dissipate into thin air.

    Laina''s vision began to blur as tears welled up in her eyes. For the first time in a long while, she cursed her fate. Why did the people closest to her always have to be out of reach? What had she done to deserve all of this?

    "I knew I could find you here," a voice rang out from a distance away.

    As if they did not have enough troubles already, Cordelia appeared before them.

    "I don''t have time to deal with you," Laina spat as she got back up to her feet, wiping the tears from her eyes.

 Chapter 346 - It Was All For You

    Cordelia looked as if she had seen better days. The dark circles under her eyes were new, and her movements seemed sluggish. When a gust of wind blew past Laina, she could have sworn she smelled the faint scent of liquor in the air.

    Kol and Florin came to the scene, surprised to see Cordelia. Titan was with them too and he quickly ran over to Laina''s side, growling at Cordelia while barring his sharpened teeth.

    She was clearly unstable. The purple-haired witch could barely walk in a straight line.

    "We''ll deal with her, Your Majesty, you need to get ready for the Sr Solistice," Kol said to Laina.

    Laina nodded. But she knew they were no match for Cordelia. Furthermore, she had something to say to her. Though time was not on her side, she should have just the right amount to deal with her.

    "Margaret," Laina turned to her, "Take Marius inside to rest."

    Margaret shook her head, refusing to follow orders, "But what about you-"

    "We''ll be fine," she reassured her, "I will be fine. Marius needs you. And help me to thank him for his help."

    Though she wanted to stay and help, she knew Laina was right. Without any other choice, she carried Marius in her arms and rushed off. Laina turned her attention back to Cordelia with Kol and Florin standing before her.

    "I need you two to hold her down. I need to mind-link with her," she instructed the both of them.

    They did not waste any time. Kol and Florin were in sync, together they lunged forward to tackle Cordelia. Though she was intoxicated, she still had her reflexed. She carefully avoided their attack while simultaneously closing the distance between her and Laina.

    The Queen of Kinshearth was not about to be a sitting duck either. As Cordelia got closer, she drew her sword, ready for a fight.

    "Ohe on, Your Majesty! Fight like a real woman. Don''t hide behind a weapon," Cordelia taunted.

    Laina did not fall for it. She had to conserve as much energy as she could. Fighting with a weapon gave her the upper hand. Titan was not about to let her do all the fighting either. The Sr Mastiff pounced onto Cordelia.

    She did not notice he wasing towards her. As such, Titan sessfully pinned her to the ground as she fell backward. Putting his entire body weight on her, Cordelia could barely move.

    Florin and Kol came to Titan''s aid, holding Cordelia down.

    "You can''t hold me down! " she yelled as she enveloped herself in a purple aura.

    Realizing something was amiss, Laina yelled, "Everyone! Behind me. Now!"

    Hearing the urgency in her voice, they all did as Laina instructed. Even Titan leaped off Cordelia and came running to her side. Laina put up a forcefield just as an explosion of energy urred.

    The entire garden was reduced to t ground in a matter of seconds. Lucky for Laina and her friends, her shield took the hit. In fact, Laina was able to harness the energy and use it as her own. With it, she held Cordelia down and walked up to her.

    Florin, Kol, and Titan followed closely behind. Should the witch try anything funny, they would be there to protect her.

    "It''s time you learned the truth, Cordelia," Laina sighed as she ced her hands on her forehead.

    "You are the one who''s been lying! You messed with my head! You... you..."

    One moment, she was in the middle of a battle with Laina. The next, Cordelia found herseld inside an empty ne, with only Laina standing before her. All she saw was red. She yelled as she ran up to Laina, ready to kill her.

    But she could not even touch a strand of her hair.

    "I''m here to show you the truth," Laina said without skipping a beat.

    Cordelia had always med Laina for the death of her family and everyone she loved. She thought Laina was the one who murdered everyone she held dear. But that was simply not true.

    They had given up their lives for Cordelia''s sake. In her blind pursuit for power, Cordelia sacrificed everything she had. It backfired, causing her body to be beyond repair and her soulpletely shattered.

    It was her parents who begged Laina to use their lives in exchange for bringing Cordelia back; to piece her soul back together and give her a new body to inhabit.

    Cordelia stumbled back as she shook her head, refusing to believe any of it.

    "You''re lying. You''re lying! You made all of this up!" Cordelia used Laina as she fell to the ground.

    "Why would I?" Laina reasoned with her. "What would I get out of this... what would I get out of lying to you?"

    When Laina had the chance to recount her memories from another life, she could only take four memories with her. This was one of the memories she took back with her. She had to know what caused Cordelia to hate her so much.

    If it was something she had done, she wanted to know the truth. To her surprise, it was unlike anything she could have predicted. Cordelia''s parents came to Laina to seek her help, to bring their daughter back.

    She agreed to do so and fulfilled their wishes. She also made them a promise that Cordelia would never find out about this.

    "I made a promise to your parents that I would never tell you the truth. Knowing could break you. But the lie we spun did not help you to heal either.

    I cannot let you go on like this, Cordelia."

    Laina took a step forward. Then another. Cordelia did not move. She simply stood there as if she was in a trance, processing what she had just learned. Memoried of the past, some that she had long buried in the depths of her mind began to resurface.

    As Laina was about to embrace her in her arms, Cordelia retreated away from her.

    She shook her head, "You''re lying... you are lying! My parents... my siblings...."

 Chapter 347 - Bring Her To Me

    She fell to the ground, burying her head in her hands. Cordelia ran her hands through her hair, grasping at them tightly. She felt as if she was going to explode. Laina didn''t know what to do at first.

    But a wave of emotionpelled her to take a step forward. So, she did. She opened her arms again. This time, she sessfully gave Cordelia a hug. The purple-haired witch struggled at first. But eventually, she stopped.

    Through Laina''s embrace, she felt a warmth she had not felt in ages. It was familiar and soothing. For just a flicker of a second, Cordelia caught a glimpse of her family.

    Returning to the present, Laina removed her hand from Cordelia''s forehead, severing the mind-link they shared. Cordelia shook her head, trying to make sense of everything she had learned. She nced over to Laina, uncertain of what to say.

    Just as she was about to open her mouth to speak, hurried footsteps could be hearding in their direction. Cordelia clenched her jaw as she took the opportunity to disappear once more.

    "Wait-" Laina was toote. By the time the first word left her lips, Cordelia was already long gone.

    But at the very least, she hoped that what she had done for Cordelia would help her to heal. Just as Laina turned to Kol and Florin, a wave of fatigue hit her. Her eyes rolled back for a moment as she fell to the ground.

    "Laina!" Kol called out to her as he rushed to catch her just in time.

    The Oracle and the temple guardians were alerted by the explosion and came to see what had happened. When they noticed something was wrong with Laina, the Oracle came to her aid at once.

    She was stunned to see the condition Laina was in. When she removed the gloves Laina was wearing to take a closer look, everyone was stunned. Both her hands had ckened.

    "Your Majesty, how long has this been going on for?" The Oracle asked.

    "It''s been a couple of days..." Laina replied.

    "Why didn''t you tell us anything, my Queen?" Florin asked.

    He turned to Kol. The look on his face spoke multitudes.

    "You knew?" Florin gasped.

    Kol hesitated. There was no point holding it back anymore. He nodded, "Laina made me swear never to tell anyone."

    The Oracle looked up at the sky. The Sr Solistice was almost upon them.

    "You need to hang in there, Your Majesty. It''s almost time," she said encouragingly.

    In order to help Laina retain what energy she had left, the Oracle ordered for her to be brought to the Sun Altar. Kol, Florin, and Titan followed suit. The Sun Altar was made of Rose re Quartz, a strong healing crystal that was perfect for those who resonate with the Sun and fire.

    Laina wasid on the smooth crystal b. Immediately, the crystal b began to emit a warm glow of light.

    ~

    Dante nced over to the doors of his room. He grimaced as he rubbed his shoulder. He had tried everything he could think of to get out of there but it was impossible. He did not have enough energy to break the spell.

    Resorting to brute force did not work either. He cursed beneath his breath, irritated by his own ipetence. This was all that was standing between him and Laina.

    "Damn it!" he cursed again as he mmed his hand on the table.

    All he could think of was Laina. Since they had parted ways, she had been on his mind. He was beginning to worry that he would forget the sound of her voice, the sweet fragrance of her hair, or the taste of her lips.

    "I can''t give up. I can''t," he repeated to himself.

    "Master," another voice, not his own, caught Dante''s attention.

    He looked up. Dante almost fell off his sit.

    "Thorne? What are you doing here?" he asked in shock.

    He should be down in Gaeia protecting Laina, keeping herpany. What was he doing here? Not to mention, he almost looked like a specter. His body was translucent. Thorne got down on one knee and hung his head low.

    "I''m sorry, Master. But I can no longer continue the mission you''ve entrusted to me. I am here for to by you and Laina some time."

    As he finished his sentence, Thorne turned into a swirl of energy and entered Dante''s body. In that instant, he was invigorated. Thorne''s memories of the time he had spent with Laina was now in his mind.

    For the first time in a long while, Dante smiled. He understood what Thorne was trying to do. For that, he was eternally grateful.

    "You havepleted your mission, Thorne. For that, I am eternally in your debt," he muttered to himself.

    Dante picked up the single blood rose that was left by Thorne and ced it into his spatial storage for safekeeping. With the energy he had gained from Thorne, he could finally escape. Not wanting to have to fight off any guards, Dante took to his dragon form at once.

    His sudden growth in size caused him to break through the roof of his room, destroying part of the castle in the process. The guards who were outside of the room were stunned. When his mother, the former empress, caught wind of what happened, she was stunned.

    Dante took to the skies at once. He flew across the Moon Kingdom as quickly as he could without any breaks. Finally, he came upon the Realm Gate. It was a pool of water, looking down into the mortal realm below, looking down at Gaeia.

    He returned to his human form as he stepped closer to the pool. Just as he was about to jump through it, a strange shield blocked him.

    "No... no!" he yelled in anger upon realizing what it was.

    His mother had anticipated he might escape. She had put up an ancient spell, blocking him from being able to pass through the Realm Gate. This had nothing to do with the fact that he was Emperor.

    The Emperor and Empress of the Moon Kingdom had a long-standing tradition of not entering the Mortal Realm for one reason. It was so as to keep themselves from interfering with anything that happened there. There was nothing physical that stopped them from going.

    Until now.

    But Dante was not a quitter.

    He was not about to give up just yet. He ced his hands on the surface of the water and used what energy he had to attempt to break the spell. But no matter how he tried, nothing seemed to work.

    Could this be the end?

    "Come on, Shadow.. Bring Laina to me," he muttered beneath his breath as he continued to try.

 Chapter 348 - Im Never Letting You Go

    Down in Gaeia, the Sr Solistice was about to begin. Laina are barely holding on when they ced her on the Sun Altar but she had since woken up.

    The Oracle looked up a the sky, then back at Laina.

    "It''s time."

    The Sun was at its highest point in the sky. As the warm rays of sunlight touched on Laina''s skin, she could feel as if jolts of energy pulsed through her veins. The temple guards, worshippers, and even the Oracle went through some changes of their own as well.

    In the blink of an eye, Laina felt as if all of her energy was restored, and more. For the first time in a while, she felt like herself again. Her dark red hair emitted a soft glow as well. It almost look as if her hair was made of fire as it blew in the wind.

    Laina got up onto her own two feet. She did not notice it at first, but the aura she exude was crushing to everyone around her. She tried her best to keep it under control, not wanting to harm anyone around her. She looked up at the sky, feeling the warmth of the sun.

    "Your Majesty, remember, you only have 15 minutes," the Oracle reminded her.

    Laina nodded. Just then, a familiar purring and a sensation on her right ankle caught Laina''s attention.

    "Shadow?" Laina said with delight as she picked up the ck cat, petting her soft fur, "Did Dante send you here to help me?"

    Shadow meowed and purred as she rubbed her cheek with Laina''s. She always liked the warmth Laina emitted from her skin. It was like cozying next to a crackling firece. Titan circled Laina, barking brightly as Shadow leaped out of her hands.

    The cat and mastiff circled one another for a few moments as if they weremunicating. Then, they looked up at Laina, beckoning her to follow them. She followed them without hesitation.

    Kol and Florin followed suit, as closely as they could. Margaret sensed that Laina was leaving the Temple of the Sun. She looked out of the window for a moment, then back at Marius.

    "Go, she needs you," Marius whispered softly with a smile.

    He knew how important Laina was to her. He could not force her to make a choice between them, so he made it for her.

    "You need me more," she said as she caressed his cheek.

    Margaret leaned in and kissed him on the lips. She knew full well Laina would be able to take care of herself. She wanted to cherish those closest to her. She had to cherish him.

    Marius was pleasantly surprised. He deepened their kiss, savoring the taste of her lips. The day he had been waiting for was finally here. At that moment, nothing else mattered. Only the love of his life mattered.

    Laina flew alongside Shadow and Titan. They moved at inhuman speeds, coveringnd, flying acrosskes and rivers. They eventually came to the ocean, heading towards a lone ind. When theynded on a sand-covered beach.

    Titan barked brightly while pointing his snout towards the mountain at the center of the ind. Laina ascended it immediately. When she got to the peak, she was a little confused.

    There was no portal or gateway.

    Just as she was about to ask, Shadow climbed up onto her shoulder and meowed while tilting her head upwards. Laina looked up.

    "You made it, my love,"

    The voice she had been waiting to hear, she heard it. Was she in a dream? Above her was the endless blue sky. But in the middle of it was what seemed like a pool of water. Through it, she saw Dante.

    "Dante! I''m here!" she had tears in her eyes as she reached her hand out.

    They hade so far.

    Without any hesitation, Laina channeled all of the energy she had within her.

    "Dante, get back," she said as her eyes began to glow.

    Kol and Florin retreated back too. Laina summoned a shield to protect them and the pets, not wanting them to get hurt. She knew the fire she was about to channel would be powerful, but she did not know how strong they might be.

    A sphere of me materialized in her hands. Sheunched it straight at the pool-like surface in the sky. The light emitted from it was so strong, the surrounding area was enveloped in light.

    In the Celestial Realm, the glow of the light could be seen far and wide too. It had been over thousands of years since anyone had seen something of this scale.

    But it was not enough.

    The barrier spell Cecilia had cast absorbed most of the attack. But Laina did not give up, she continued to channel everything she had. Dante knew he had to do something too. Laina was fighting for both of them, just as she always had.

    He had to join her.

    Dante ced his hands on the pool. He closed his eyes and let out a breath of air as he too channeled his powers into the realm gate. He winced in pain as a jolt of pain shot through his entire being. But he did not stop.

    He was going to give it his all.

    Even if it killed him.

    By now, Cecilia had rushed to the Realm Gate in the Celestial Realm. She was livid when she realized what they were trying to do.

    "Dante! It''s too dangerous! Stop this at once!" she yelled as she moved towards him.

    "Don''t you dare take one step closer!" he warned as he sent a wave of energy, pushing her back.

    He was not about to let her interrupt it. Much to everyone''s surprise, the barrier spell seemed to be cracking.

    "It''s working! We''re almost there!" Laina eximed with excitement.

    She was invigorated by their sess. She could almost picture it in her mind. They were about to be reunited atst. As the crack lines spread across the entire barrier spell, Laina increased the intensity of her mes. With one final push, the barrier spell was broken.

    "She did it," Kol whispered in surprise.

    "She did it," Florin echoed his words.

    But that was only part of the problem resolved. Laina still had to get through the Realm gate. She encased her entire body in a swirl of me. It was glowing bright red, hot enough to melt even the toughest of metals and rock.

    Laina leaped into the sky, heading straight for the realm gate. As soon as she hit it, a pulse of energy reverberated in Gaeia. It could be felt for miles in every direction. She reached her hand out, trying to break through it.

    But no matter how much effort she put in, she just could not get through it. She did not have enough energy, and she was running out of time. Laina could feel her powers diminishing.

    Dante gritted his teeth. He reached his hand through the realm gate and held onto Laina''s hand.

    "I got you! I''m not letting you go!" he yelled as he held on tightly.

 Chapter 349 - Love Of My Life

    But even he did not have enough energy to bring her in. The love curse and the injuries he suffered from the Celestial Tribtions were weighing down on him. He was stretched to the limit.

    Cecilia was not about to let her son die either. She ordered her guards to pull him away from the realm gate. At first, they were hesitant to move.

    "What are all of you still doing here! Pull him away from it!" she yelled at them.

    Not wanting to incur her wrath, the guards went forward to pull Dante away. Laina''s hand was already making it through the realm gate when they did so. Dante tried to fight them off while still holding on to Laina''s hand. But as his energy was sapped from his body, he grew weaker and weaker.

    Regardless, he refused to let go.

    Laina, on the other hand, could feel it too. She could feel Dante''s temperature dropping drastically as time went on. She also felt her energy slipping away. She gritted her teeth as she pushed herself even harder.

    But all their effort was for naught. Laina only had fifteen minutes and her time had run out. She could feel the energy slipping away as if it had been sapped away in the blink of an eye. The mes that covered and protected her were extinguished.

    A force of energy pushed her away from the realm gate.

    "No! Laina!"

    "Dante!" blood spewed from her mouth as their hands slipped out of each other.

    Laina fell back. She was still reaching her hand out towards Dante. As she fell, the distance between them grew. He was further from her than ever before. Laina hit the ground with a loud thud.

    The rocky surface beneath her cracked. Pain shot through her entire body as blood spewed from her mouth. Every part of her body hurt.

    "Da...Dante..." tears began to flow from her eyes, blurring her vision and stinging the cuts on her skin.

    She was this close to getting to him. Yet all hope was lost.

    "Laina! NO!!!" Dante yelled in agony.

    The pain in his voice was felt by everyone around. He pushed away all of the guards that held him back. He crawled back towards the realm gate as tears welled up in his eyes.

    Laina was dying.

    She was dying in front of him again.

    He reached his hand out towards the realm gate. The effects of the Love curse came in full force. He felt as if his body was about to freeze in ce. But a warm fuzzy feeling enveloped his heart.

    It was the only thing that kept him going. Despite all the pain and agony he felt, he knew nothing couldpare to what Laina was feeling. He did not care about anything else. There was only one thing on his mind.

    He had to get to Laina.

    Dante struggled to his feet and made a run for it. He took to his dragon form and leaped through the realm gate. Even if it would pulverize his body, he could not care less. Laina needed him and he had to be there.

    The realm gate emitted sparks of lightning as he made contact. It fought back as fiercely as he did. Dante''s eyes began to glow. Harnessing his powers, he broke through it. He was the Moon Dragon Emperor of the Moon Kingdom after all. He was not about to let a realm gate stop him from getting to the woman he loved.

    The strength of his will was too great from the gate to bear.

    Dante made it through. His body moved through the realm gate, allowing him to enter Gaeia. Kol and Florin watched in shock as Dante descended in his dragon form. He circled Laina''s body, before taking to his human form.

    "Laina... Laina! Stay with me, my love. Stay with me!" he called out to her as his heart ached.

    He held her tightly in his arms, caressing her cheek as he wiped away the blood. There was so much blood. He could see that her skin had turned ash grey.

    It pained him to see her in this state. She had done everything to save him. Laina was slipping in and out of consciousness. But the moment she heard Dante''s voice, and felt his embrace, she struggled to open her eyes.

    "Moon... moon kiss... is that you?" her voice was weak, her throat was parched.

    Still, she reached out her hand to touch his face. She would give anything to have the energy to kiss him right now.

    "I''m here, my love. I''m here. You''re going to be alright. We''re going to get you to the best healers..."

    "Dante... I''m tired... I just want to rest in your arms.." Laina said as she forced a smile.

    A single tear rolled down her cheek.

    Dante shook his head, "No... I need you to stay awake for me. Please."

    He mustered all the strength he had in his body to stand while holding Laina in his arms. But he couldn''t. He no longer had the strength to do so. All he could do was cradle Laina in his arms.

    "Dante... there''s something I need to tell you."

    "No, love. Save your breath. You can tell me when you''re better" he cried.

    He felt so helpless.

    Laina shook her head. She knew her own body better than anyone else. She was not going to make it. Her end was near. But before it takes her, she had to tell him how she felt.

    There was no time like the present.

    "There''s no time. No more waiting...," Laina cupped his cheek, "You are the light of my life, Dante. I would not have it any other way.

    Everything... all the memories we shared... all the challenges we faced. It is worth it. You''re worth it."

    Dante could not ept this. But he had to cherish what was in front of him. Thest time they parted ways, they barely got a chance to say their goodbyes. Everything happened so quickly.

    "I wouldn''t change anything either," he said as he forced a smile, as he held onto her hand.

    He could no longer feel the warmth in her hand.

    "I''ll find you, in the next life, the life after that. We are together for eternity, remember?"

    Laina smiled.

    "You are the love of my life, Dante. I love you.. With all of my heart."

 Chapter 350 - Forever Yours

    As soon as those words left her lips, The Love Curse began to take effect upon her. It spread red vines throughout her body from her heart. There was no stopping it. Coupled with her weakened body, the curse spread even quicker.

    "No... no..." Dante could feel Laina heating up.

    Her skin was almost burning hot but he still held onto her as close as he could. He brought her close to his chest, hoping the cold temperature of his body could help alleviate the heat.

    "I can''t lose you again, Laina. Not like this," he cried.

    A weak smile formed on Laina''s face as she ced her hand over Dante''s heart.

    "I''ll always be in your heart," she whispered into his ear.

    At that instant, a me unlike any they had seen before enveloped Laina''s entire body. Dante did not let go of her, even if it meant he would be burned alive too. If he could die with her, it would be his greatest honor.

    But the mes did not harm him. It only harmed Laina. Her face contorted in agony as she clenched her jaw. It felt as if she was being burned alive from the inside out but Laina did not scream in pain. She knew this would happen.

    She had hoped that despite her death, perhaps the strength of these mes would be able to break the curse on Dante. Unfortunately, it did not work.

    "Good bye, my love... My moon kiss," she whispered into his ear before nting a soft kiss on his lips.

    Laina grew heavy in Dante''s arms. She closed her eyes in bliss as she fell limp. She breathed herst as the mes of the love curse consumed her whole.

    "No! No! Laina!!!" Dante yelled in agony as he watched Laina''s body burn before his very eyes.

    Her skin turned ck and eventually her entire body was reduced to ashes in his hands. He did not even get a chance to bury her. There was nothing left of her for him to hold on to. The Soulium Locket was the only thing he had left of Laina.

    But even the locket was reduced to ashes.

    "She''s... she''s gone," Florin whispered in shock.

    In the blink of an eye, Laina was gone from the face of Gaeia. Kol fell to the ground, he refused to ept this. He shook his head while repeating the same sentence over and over again.

    "She''s not gone... she''s still here... She''s not gone!" he could not ept it.

    Laina was still alive.

    He was sure of it.

    Because of the blood, Laina had given him all those years ago, he had a unique connection with her. He knew when she was at her strongest and at her weakest. If Laina was truly dead, he would know. But despite seeing her reduced to ashes, he could still feel her presence lingering.

    Her spirit was still here.

    "Kol, she''s gone," Florin said solemnly, hoping he woulde to his senses and ept the truth.

    Kol looked up to him and gripped his wrist tightly.

    "I''m telling the truth. I''m not delusional, nor am I lying! Laina is still alive!" he said to Florin with determination.

    The vampire could see it in his eyes. Kol fully believed what he was saying. He truly believed Laina was still alive. Hearing Kol''s deration, Dante was pulled out of his thoughts.

    He looked down at the ashes before him, the ashes that once made up the love of his life. Could Kol''s words be true? Or perhaps it was his grief that was leading him to say it.

    "If you truly are still here, my love. Come back to me. Show me a sign." Dante whispered beneath his breath as tears fell from his eyes.

    Dark clouds had gathered in the sky. It looked as if it was about to rain as thunder rumbled in the distance. But nothing seemed to happen. As the first drops of rain began to fall from the sky, Dante crumbled onto the ground.

    His body was weakening with each passing second. He could no longer hold himself up. The Love curse had fully spread across his entire body. Each breath he took in hurt. He breathed out a breath of ice-cold air as the first few drops of rain began to fall.

    Dante grasped onto the ashes next to him as he closed his eyes.

    "I''ll follow you till the ends of the Universe, Laina. I''ll follow you into death," he whispered softly, "I will see you soon."

    Just as he was about to close his eyes, the clouds above began to part. Sunlight shone down upon them. Dante felt the warmth of the sun''s rays. For just a moment, perhaps in his delusion, it almost felt as if Laina was caressing his cheek.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting, my love." Laina''s voice echoed in Dante''s mind.

    It was as if Laina was whispering into his ear.

    Before his eyes closed, he saw a blurry figure standing before him. The figure crouched down and kissed him gently on the cheek.

    "It''s time to wake up, my moon kiss."

    "She''s alive! She''s alive!" Kol''s voice rang in Dante''s mind.

    He opened his eyes.

    There were no longer any ashes on the ground next to him. In its ce was a phoenix covered in burning mes. The phoenix let out an ear-piercing screech. It could be heard far and wide. Dante recognized it immediately.

    It had been so long since he had heard this cry.

    Back at the Temple of the Sun, Margaret and Marius heard it too. They lit up.

    "Do you know what that means?" Margaret squealed excitedly, "She''s back!"

    Laina had rised from the dead, rising from the ashes. She was the Sun Phoenix after all a celestial who was born to rule. Laina shifted back to her human form. She ced her hand on Dante''s chest.

    She did not need to say a single word. In the blink of an eye, Dante felt as if his heart was enveloped by a sphere of me. It did not hurt. In fact, it felt rather pleasant.

    The curse he was once inflicted with was destroyed by Laina''s Sun Phoenix fire, one of the most powerful elements. Energy coursed through his veins as Laina healed his wounds too. He got up to his feet and caressed her cheek.

    "Is this real? Or is this all a dream?" he asked as he gazed deep into her eyes.

    "It''s not a dream, my love. Nor is this theher realm. I have returned, and I remember everything."

    Dante and Laina shared a loving kiss. They had been parted for too long. To hear that she remembered everything was something he had been waiting for so long. All the pain and suffering he went through was worth it.

    Finally, they were together again.

    Looking up at the realm gate above them, a smile appeared on Laina''s face. With her full powers restored, traveling through the realm gate was no longer a problem. The lovers parted lips for a moment, pressing their foreheads against each other as they savored their reunion.

    "Shall we go for a spin, my love?" Laina asked.

    "Let''s go," Dante grasped onto Laina''s hand tightly.

    Dante took to his dragon form and Laina took to her phoenix form. They flew into the sky, circling one another before passing through the realm gate. As they entered the Celestial Realm, everyone looked on at them in awe. No one had seen the Sun Fire Phoenix for centuries.

    All they could do was look up in shock. Even Cecilia was stunned. Dante and Laina flew together in the vast open sky. They flew across the Moon Kingdom and the Sun Kingdom, announcing their return to their realm below.

    "Shall we have a bit of a race?" Dante suggested.

    "To where?" Laina asked.

    "To the ce where we made our promise to each other," Dante replied before taking off in that direction at once.

    Laina grinned. She knew where he was referring to. She was not about to lose to him either. She spread her wings and flew high up into the sky, embracing the warmth of the sun before diving down. Before she hit the water down below, she unfurled her wings and took off into the distance at top speed.

    Laina was the first to reach the Tree of Devotion. She returned to her celestial form, which looked simr to her human form on Gaeia. Her hair was longer than it used to be and her clothes were different, but she was still herself. Nothing much had changed.

    She had gained more memories, more life experiences, and perhaps grown a little older along the way.

    Laina was ted to see that the cherry blossom tree was still standing strong and the flowers were all in bloom. The faint scent of cherry blossom lingered in the air as the petals danced in the wind.

    Dante arrived moments after her.

    "Looks like I lost this round," he chuckled as he walked up to her, "How about another?"

    He wrapped his arms around her waist, bringing her close to him. He missed the warmth of her skin, the sweet scent that lingered around her everywhere she went.

    "Another round? Shouldn''t you reward the winner of the first round first? " Laina chuckled.

    "Anything. Anything for you, my love," Dante said as he kissed the back of her hand while looking deep into her eyes, "I will pluck the moon from the sky if you wish to have it."

    Laina blushed at his honey-coated words.

    "All I want is for us to be together forever. I don''t ever want to be parted from you ever again," she said without skipping a beat.

    "Consider it done. You have my word and you will have me for all of eternity," Dante dered.

    Laina remembered the vow they made to one another under the Tree of Devotion. It felt as if it was just yesterday.

    "I, Laina, swear before the Tree of Devotion, before the Heavens and the Earth, before the Sun and the Moon."

    He knew exactly what Laina was about to do. Their minds were in sync, he was thinking of the exact same thing.

    "I, Dante, swear before the Tree of Devotion, before the Heavens and the Earth, before the Sun and the Moon."

    Smiles formed on their faces as they dered in unison, "I swear that I will only love you, my one and only, in this life and every life after. Even if we''re separated by death, I will find you and make you mine."

    Dante cupped Laina''s chin and kissed her on the lips. Laina parted her lips, allowing his tongue to explore the inside of her mouth, as she did his. They deepened their kisses, savoring the taste of each other''s lips.

    They were each other''s soulmates.

    Forever and always.

    <End>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!